PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

BY 

JVIrs. 

Alexander 

Ppoudfit. 

THE 

FAMILY  EXPOSITOR; 

OR, 

A  PARAPHRASE 

AND 

VERSION  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT ; 

WITH 

CRITICAL  NOTES, 

AND 

A  PRACTICAL  IMPROVEMENT  OF  EACH  SECTION. 

IN  SIX  VOLUMES VOLUME  FOURTH. 

CONTAINING  THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE 

ROMANS, 

AND 

HIS  FIRST  AND  SECOND  EPISTLES  TO  THE 

CORINTHIANS. 


BY  P.  &ODDR1DGE,  D.  D. 


<*.\Sp'~?r,  (sc.  n*yA»,)  jv  «JW/*»  hi£a  jueyctxct  ireptrottrlof,  »  y..\  d-ctvftxvAt  tttflos  xz'i&yih!i?c: 
qzvulAt'     Origen.  con.  Cew.  lib.  ill.  p.  122.  Cantab.  1658. 


StfietiUge'g  ©Dttion, 

FROM    THE    EIGHTH    LONDON    EDITION. 

iOLD    BY    HIM    AT    WASHINGTON    HEAD    BOOKSTORE.      SOLD    ALSO    BY   SAIp 

ETKER1DGE    AND    BLISS,     IN    BOSTON. 


S.  Ethcridge,  printer,  Charlestown,  Massachusetts. 
1SQ7. 


THE 


PREFACE. 


AFTER  what  I  have  said  concerning  this  work,  in  the  prefaces  to 
the  former  volumes,  I  have  little  to  add,  but  what  relates  to  the  man- 
ner in  which  I  have  endeavoured  to  conduct  this  part  upon  the  Efiistles  ; 
which  I  bless  God,  he  has  carried  me  through,  and  thank  the  public 
they  have  so  kindly  encouraged. 

As  far  as  I  know  myself,  I  have  no  favourite  hypothesis  to  serve,  nor 
a  fondness  for  any  unscriptural  phrases  ;  in  which  so  many  have,  on 
one  side,  and  the  other,  made  the  very  being  of  orthodoxy  to  consist. 
I  have  been  disposed  to  let  scrifiture  carry  me  along  with  it,  wherever 
it  naturally  leads,  rather  than  resolve  it  should  follow  me.  Instead  of 
labouring  to  establish  any  particular  human  system,  which  has  always, 
I  fear,  a  leaven  of  imperfection  attending  it,  I  have  endeavoured  to 
keep  controversy  as  much  out  of  sight  as  possible,  and  to  represent 
what  I  verily  believe  to  be  the  scripture  doctrine,  in  as  simple  a  manner 
as  I  could,  and  divested  of  those  particular  expressions,  which  some, 
who  perhaps  are  not  averse  to  the  main  doctrine  itself,  are  ready  to 
rise  up  against. 

But  I  have  not  the  vanity  to  hope  I  have  escaped  all  prejudice. 
Where  it  has  been  manifested,  may  God  pardon  it,  may  my  brethren 
excuse  it,  and  may  Divine  illumination,  more  plentifully  imparted, 
preserve  others  from  being  led  into  any  errors  into  which  I  may  have 
fallen ! 

I  hope  it  will  be  deemed  no  matter  of  just  offence,  that  I  have  not 
always  critically  examined  those  interpretations,  which,  as  seeming  less 
natural,  I  have  declined.  It  had  been  endless,  amidst  such  a  variety  of 
sentiments  and  explications,  to  have  done  this.     Some  commentators 


IV  PREFACE. 

have  darkened  these  epistles  so  much,  that  I  am  sensible  Si.  FauVs 
writings  are  best  explained,  by  keeping  their  glosses  as  much  as  possr 
blc  out  of  sight.  I  have  therefore  frequently  passed  them  over,  as  if 
I  had  never  heard  of,  or  known  them.  And  if  any  should  impute  this  to 
ignorance,  I  wish  they  had  happened  to  be  in  the  right ;  as  it  had  been 
the  saving  of  a  great  deal  of  important  time,  not  to  have  known  the 
manner  in  which  these  writings  have  been  tortured,  to  serve  and  save 
a  favourite  hypothesis. 

It  has  seemed  reasonable  tome,  when  the  text  and  context  will  bear 
two  interpretations,  to  prefer  that  which  gives  the  noblest  and  most 
extensive  sense,  and  might  make  the  passage  in  question  most  univer- 
sally useful.     And  I  hope  this  general  apology  will  be  sufficient. 

If  I  have  been  less  sanguine  than  some  would  choose,  let  it  be  for- 
given. I  wrote  with  fear  and  trembling  when  I  considered  the  favoura- 
ble reception  which  the  former  volumes  had  met  with,  and  that  these 
which  I  now  publish  might  probably  follow  them  over  a  considerable 
part  of  the  protestant  world :  a  testimony,  I  hope,  that  they  breathed 
a  spirit  of  piety,  rather  than  party ;  and  a  reason  for  caution  in  these, 
that  an  air  of  authority  might  not  mislead,  or  of  rashness  offend. 

I  have  endeavoured  to  guard  against  excessive  length  in  the  Para' 
phase ;  and  so  much  the  rather,  as  S< .  Paul's  sentences  are  often  so 
long,  that  I  feared  I  should  otherwise  have  obscured  the  sense,  rather 
than  illustrated  it ;  and  have  rendered  one  of  the  liveliest  writers  in 
the  world,  (for  such  undoubtedly  St.  Paul  is,)  tedious  to  the  reader. 
To  avoid  this,  I  have  often  broke  one  sentence  of  the  Text  into  two  or 
three  in  the  Paraphrase  ;  and  have  had  a  great  deal  of  work  in  the 
review,  to  correct  the  obscurity,  which  was  the  natural  consequence  of 
following  one  leading  thought. 

I  have  aimed  at  making  the  Improvements  naturally  arise  out  of,  and 
follow  the  scriptures  illustrated  i  and  by  tracing  the  temper  of  the 
apostles,  under  the  influence  of  the  great  truths  they  are  inculcating,  to 
produce  correspondent  affections  in  my  own  heart.  1  have  endeavoured 
that  the  mind  of  the  reader,  more  attentive  perhaps  at  first  to  the  criti- 
cal sense,  may  be  led  into  the  practical  use,  which,  plain  as  it  generally 
is,  is  indeed  the  end  of  all,  and  alas  1  the  hardest  of  all  to  teach.  I 
have  preferred  plain  and  useful  reflections  to  those  which  might  have 
been  curious  and  surprising  ;  and  proposed  those  lessons  which  I  would 
be  most  desirous  to  impress  upon  my  own  heart. 


PREFACE.  V 

When  this  work  is  read  in  the  families,  or  closets,  of  any  who  prac- 
tise free  firayer,  I  would  desire  them  to  observe,  how  naturally  the 
several  Improvements  will  furnish  them  with  proper  materials  for  this 
important  and  delightful  exercise  ;  and  by  such  a  use  of  them,  their 
hearts  may  be  more  powerfully  impressed  with  the  truths  illustrated* 
and  the  duties  recommended.  In  this  view,  I  have  in  some  of  them 
suflfer-d  mv  thoughts,  while  warmed  with  serious  and  devout  meditation, 
to  breathe  forth  the  language  of  prayer  and  praise  ;  which  may  furnish 
my  fellow  Christians  with  a  specimen  of  the  manner  in  which  most  of 
them  may  be  converted  into  direct  addresses  to  God. 

Upon  the  whole,  the  design  of  this  work  is  not  to  proselyte  men  ta 
human  names,  nor  to  reconcile  them  to  this  or  the  other  discriminating 
phrase  ;  which  in  the  mouth  of  one  may  be  truth  and  propriety,  and  in 
the  mouth  of  another,  falsehood  and  nonsense  ;  according  as  any  idea, 
or  none,  a  just,  or  a  wrong  idea,  may  be  affixed  to  them.  Nor  is  it  my 
design  to  influence  Christians  to  worship  here,  or  there  ;  my  design 
is  to  let  into  the  heart  the  great  sentiments  of  Christianity,  and  to  con- 
vey them  there  as  warmly  and  strongly  as  1  could.  And  I  hope  God 
will  graciouly  reward  the  faithful  care,  with  which  I  have  consulted  the 
honour  of  my  sacred  Guide,  by  making  it  the  means  ol  spreading  true 
religion,  and  nourishing  many  souls  in  fervent  piety,  brotherly  love,  and 
universal  goodness.    Amen. 

PHILIP  DODDRIDGE. 


7HE 


FAMILY  EXPOSITOR ; 


A  PARAPHRASE 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO 


ROMANS; 


WITH 


CRITICAL   NOTES,    AND    A  PRACTICAL   IMPROVEMENT 
OF  EACH  SECTION. 


/ 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

TO    THfc 

PARAPHRASE  AND  NOTES 

ON 

THE  EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS. 


1  HIS  celebrated  epistle  was  probably  written  from  Cor- 
inth, when  Paul  was  travelling  through  Greece,  after  finishing 
his  tour  in  Macedonia,  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  58,  which 
was  the  fourth  of  the  Emperor  Nero.  The  chief  arguments 
to  prove  this  have  been  already  stated  in  a  few  words,  Vol, 
III.  p.  295,  note  c ;  and  they  are  drawn  from  comparing  Acts 
xx.  1—4,  with  Rom.  xv.  25— 27;.xvi.  21.  But  for  the 
sake  of  those  who  may  not  have  the  third  volume  before 
them,  I  shall  exhibit  them  again  in  my  notes  on  those  texts  as 
they  occur  in  the  epistle,  and  shall  observe  the  same  method 
elsewhere  on  the  like  occasions. 

The  design  of  the  epistle  has  been  much  more  controverted 
than  its  date ;  and  yet  it  seems  so  obvious,  that  hardly 
any  thing  has  surprised  me  more  than  the  different  and  in- 
consistent plans  which  ingenious  writers  have  given  of  it, 
I  should  but  confound  the  reader,  as  well  as  swell  this  pref- 
ace beyond  all  due  bounds,  if  I  should  attempt  distinctly  to 
propose  and  examine  them  here.  Instead  of  this,  I  shall 
therefore  content  myself  with  exhibiting  (not  my  own  hy- 
pothesis, for  truly  it  has  been  my  care  to  have  no  hypothesis 
at  all,  but)  what  upon  reading  the  epistle,  without  any  view 
but  that  of  following  the  apostle  whithersoever  he  should  lead 
me,  I  find  to  be  assured  fact ;  and  I  will  state  these  contents  in 
as  few  and  as  plain  words  as  I  can,  and  so  every  reader  will 

vol.  4.  2 


2  A  general  introduction 

easily  see  what  this  great  author  intended^  by  seeing  what  he 
has  done  ;  for  no  doubt  he  answered  his  own  design. 

Now  I  think  it  must  be  evident  to  every  reader  of  common 
discernment  and  attention,  that  Paul  is  labouring  through  all 
this  epistle,  "  to  fix  on  the  minds  of  the  Christians  to  whom 
he  addresses  himself,  a  deep  sense  of  the  excellency  of  the 
gospel,  and  to  engage  them  to  act  in  a  manner  agreeable  to 
their  profession  of  ir. "  For  this  purpose,  after  a  general  salu- 
tation, (chap.  i.  1 — 7,)  and  profession  of  his  ardent  affection 
for  them,  (ver.  8 — 15,)  he  declares,  that  he  shall  not  be 
ashamed  openly  to  maintain  the  gospel  at  Rome  ;  for  tnis  gen- 
eral reason,  that  it  is  the  great  and  powerful  instrument  of  sal- 
vation, both  to  Jews  and  Gentiles,  by  means  of  faith,  (ver. 
16,  17.)  And  then  to  demonstrate  and  vindicate  its  excel- 
lency in  this  view  of  it,  the  apostle  shews, 

I.  That  the  world  greatly  needed  such  a  dispensation  ;  the 
Gentiles  being  fallen  into  a  most  abandoned  state,  (ver.  18,  to 
the  end  J  and  the  Jews,  though  condemning  others,  being 
themselves  no  better ;  {chap.  ii.  throughout  ;)  as  notwith- 
standing some  cavils,  which  he  obviates,  (chap.  iii.  1 — 8,) 
their  own  scriptures  testify,  (ver.  9 — 19.)  So  that  there 
was  an  universal  necessity  of  seeking  for  justification  and  sal- 
vation iii  this  method,     (ver.  20,  to  the  end.  J 

II.  That  Abraham  and  David  themselves  sought  justifica- 
tion in  such  a  way  as  the  gospel  recommends,  that  is,  by  faith, 
(chap.  iv.  I — 12,)  and  that  a  very  illustrious  act  of  it  entailed 
everlasting  honour  on  that  great  patriarch  from  whom  the 
Jews  boasted  their  descent,     (ver.  13,  to  the  end  J 

III.  That  hereby  believers  are  brought  into  so  happy  a 
state,  as  turns  the  greatest  afflictions  of  life  into  an  occasion  of 
joy.     (chap.  v.  1—11.) 

IV.  That  the  calamities  brought  on  the  seed  of  the  first 
Adam  by  his  ever  to  be  lamented  fall,  are  with  glorious  ad- 
vantage repaired  to  all  who  by  faith  become  interested  in  the 
second  Adanu    (ver.  12,  to  the  end  J 


to  the  epistle  to  the  Romans.  0 

V.  That  far  from  dissolving  our  obligations  to  practical  holi- 
ness, the  gospel  greatly  increases  them  by  a  peculiar  obligation, 
(chap.  vi.  1 — 14,)  which  the  apostle  strongly  urges  upon  them. 
(ver.  15,  to  the  end.  J 

By  these  general  considerations,  St.  Paul  illustrates  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  gospel  in  the  six  first  chapters  of  this  epistle, 
and  they  must  be  acknowledged  considerations  of  the  highest 
importance. 

There  were  great  numbers  of  Jews  at  Rome,  many  of 
whom  had  embraced  the  gospel ;  to  make  them  therefore 
more  sensible  how  glorious  a  dispensation  it  was,  and  to  take 
them  off  from  a  tond  attachment  to  the  Mosaical  law,  now 
they  were  married  to  Christ  by  a  solemn  profession  of  his  re- 
ligion, (chap.  vii.  1 — 6,)  the  apostle  largely  represents  lo\v 
comparatively  in<  fFectual  the  motives  of  the  law  wtre  to  pro- 
duce those  degrees  of  obedience  and  holiness,  which  by  a 
lively  faith  in  the  gospel  we  obtain,  (chap.  vii.  7,  to  the  end. 
chap  viii.  1,2.)  And  here,  in  all  the  remainder  of  this  cele- 
brated chapter,  the  apostle  gives  a  more  particular  view  of 
those  things  which  rendered  the  gospel  so  much  more  effica- 
cious for  this  great  purpose,  kiz*  that  of  forming  the  soul  to  holi- 
ness, than  the  legal  economy  had  been  :  (chap.  viii.  ver.  9.) 
The  discovery  it  makes  of  the  incarnation  and  death  of  Christ ; 
(ver.  3, 4 ;)  the  spirituality  of  temper  to  which  it  calls  us  ;  (ver. 
5 — 8  ;)  the  communication  of  the  sanctifying  and  comforting 
influences  of  the  spirit  of  God,  whereby  true  believers  are 
formed  to  a  filial  temper  ;  (ver.  9 — 17  ;)  the  views  which  it 
exhibits  of  a  state  of  glory,  so  great  and  illustrious,  that  the 
whole  creation  seemed  to  wait  for  the  manifestation  of  it ; 
(ver.  18 — 25  ;)  while  in  the  mean  time  believers  are  sup- 
ported under  all  their  trials  by  the  aids  of  the  Spirit,  (ver.  26, 
27,)  and  an  assurance  that  all  events  should  cooperate  for  their 
advantage  ;  (ver.  28  ;)  since  God  has  in  consequence  of  his 
eternally  glorious  plan  already  done  so  much  for  us,  (ver.  29, 
30,)  which  emboldens  us  to  conclude,  that  no  accusation  shall 


4  A  general  introduction 

prevail  against  us,  and  no  temptations  or  extremities  separate 
us  from  his  love.     (ver.  31,  to  the  end.) 

As  the  blessings  so  affectionately  displayed  above  had  been 
spoken  of  as  the  peculiar  privileges  of  those  who  believe d  in 
the  gospel,  this  evidently  implied,  that  as  all  believing  Gen- 
tiles had  a  full  share  in  them,  so  all  unbelieving  Jews  must 
necessarily  be  excluded  from  them.  But  as  the  calling  of  the 
Gentiles  and  the  rejection  of  the  Jews  was  a  topic  of  great 
importance,  the  apostle  employs  the  ninth,  tenth,  and  eleventh 
chapters  in  the  discussion  of  it,  and  so  concludes  the  argu- 
mentative part  of  this  epistle. 

He  introduces  what  he  had  to  say  on  this  interesting  sub- 
ject, by  declaring,  that  he  thought  most  honourably  and  affec- 
tionately of  the  Jewish  nation  ;  (chap.  ix.  1 — 5  ;)  and  then 
shows, 

Is/,  That  the  rejection  of  a  considerable  parf  of  the  seed  of 
Abraham,  and  even  of  the  posterity  of  Isaac  too,  was  an  incon- 
testable fact,  which  the  Jews  themselves  could  not  but  grant 
to  have  happened,  that  is,  with  respect  to  the  descendants  of 
Ishmael  and  of  Esau.    (ver.  6 — 13.) 

2dly,  That  the  sovereign  choice  of  some  individuals  to  pe- 
culiar privileges,  to  which  none  had  any  claim  ;  and  the  sov- 
ereign appointment  of  some,  from  among  many  criminals,  to 
peculiar  and  exemplary  punishment ;  was  perfectly  consistent 
both  with  reason  and  scripture,     (ver.  14 — 24.) 

3 dly,  That  the  taking  the  Gentiles  to  be  God's  peculiar 
people,  when  Israel  should  be  rejected,  had  been  accurately 
foretold,  both  by  Hosea  and  Isaiah,     (ver.  25,  to  the  end  J 

4t/ily,  That  God  hath  graciously  offered  the  gospel  salva- 
tion to  Jews  and  Gentiles,  on  the  same  equitable  and  easy 
terms  ;  though  Israel,  by  a  bigotted  attachment  to  their  own 
law,  had  rejected  it.     (chap.  x.  throughout.  J 

5thly,  That,  nevertheless,  the  rejection  of  Israel,  though 
according  to  their  own  prophecies  it  be  general,  and  attended 
with  astonishing  blindness  and  obstinacy,  yet  is  not  total,  there 


to  the  epistle  to  the  Romans.  5 

still  being  a  number  of  happy  believers  among  them.    (chap, 
xi.  1—10.) 

6thhj,  That  the  rejection  of  the  rest  is  not  final,  but  that 
the  time  shall  come,  when  to  the  unspeakable  joy  of  the  whole 
Christian  world,  the  Jews  shall  in  a  body  be  brought  into  the 
church  of  Christ,     (ver .  1 1 — 3 1 . ) 

And  lastly,  That  in  the  mean  time  their  obstinacy  and 
rejection  is  overruled  to  such  happy  purposes,  as  serve,  through 
the  whole  various  scene,  to  display,  in  a  glorious  manner,  the 
unsearchable  wisdom  of  God.     (ver.  32,  to  the  end  J 

The  remainder  oj  the  epistle  is  taken  up  in  a  variety  of 
practical  instructions  and  exhortations,  which  hardly  admit, 
and  indeed  do  not  need  so  particular  an  analysis.  The  grand 
design  of  them  all  is,  "  to  engage  Christians  to  act  in  a  man- 
ner worthy  of  that  gospel,  the  excellency  of  which  he  had  been 
illustrating."  He  more  particularly  urges,  an  entire  conse- 
cration to  God,  and  a  care  to  glorify  him,  in  their  respective 
stations,  by  a  faithful  improvement  of  their  different  talents  ; 
(chap,  xii.l — 11 ;)  devotion,  patience,  hospitality,  mutual  sym- 
pathy, humility,  peace,  and  meekness;  (ver.  12,  to  the  end; J 
and  in  the  whole  thirteenth  chapter,  obedience  to  magistrates, 
justice  in  all  its  branches,  love  as  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  and  an 
universal  sanctity  of  manners,  correspondent  to  the  purity  of 
those  religious  principles  which  they  professed.  In  the  four- 
teenth, and  part  of  the  fifteenth  chapter,  he  dilates  more  largely 
on  mutual  candour,  especially  between  those  Christians  who 
did,  and  those  who  did  not  think  themselves  obliged  in  con- 
science to  observe  the  ceremonies  enjoined  by  Moses  ;  and 
pleads  a  variety  of  most  pertinent  and  affecting  considerations  in 
this  view ;  (chap  xvi.  1,  to  chap.  xv.  17 ;)  m  prosecuting  some 
of  which,  he  is  led  to  mention  the  extent  of  his  own  labours, 
and  his  purpose  of  visiting  the  Romans ;  in  the  mean  time 
recommending  himself  to  their  prayers,  (ver.  18,  to  the  end.  J 
And  after  many  salutations,  (chap.  xvi.  1 — 16,)  and  a  neces- 
sary caution  against  those  that  would  divide  the  church,  he 


6  A  general  introduction >  &c. 

concludes  with  a  benediction  and  a  doxology,  suited  to  the 
general  purport  of  what  he  had  been  writing,  (ver.  17,  to  the 
end  J 

From  the  sketch  here  given,  the  reader  might  form  some 
conjecture  of  the  rich  entertainment  provided  for  him  in  this 
epistle,  were  he  yet  a  stranger  to  its  more  particular  contents ; 
but,  blessed  be  God,  they  are  already  familiar  to  almost  all 
who  have  any  regard  for  the  Bible,  and  take  any  delight  In 
perusing  any  part  of  it.    I  shall  not  therefore  detain  such  from 
Paul's  invaluable  periods,  any  longer  than  whilst  I  observe, 
that  whereas  the  interpretation  of  several  phrases  which  occur 
here,  has  very  much  divided  commentators,  and  laid  the 
foundation  for  many  unhappy  contentions,  which  have  been 
more  efficacious  to  alienate  the  affections  of  Christians,  than 
all  the  apostle's  arguments,  powerful  as  they  are,  have  been 
to  unite  them ;  1  am  very  solicitous  to  handle  this  epistle  in 
as  pacific  a  manner  as  possible.    I  shall  therefore,  as  plainly  as 
I  can,  give  that  sense  of  the  disputed  phrases  which  appears  to 
me  most  natural,  and  briefly  suggest,  in  the  Notes,  the  reasons 
which  induce  me  to  understand  them  in  the  sense  I  have  pre- 
ferred.    And  I  hope  my  readers  will  be  content  with  this ; 
for  were  I  to  produce  what  interpreters  of  different  opinions 
have  alleged,  and  canvass  the  reasons  by  which  they  have 
endeavoured  to  support  their  explications  and  criticisms,  I 
must  turn  my  work  into  a  Treatise  of  Polemical  Divinity  ; 
and  so  quite  change  that  original  plan,   which  I  hope   will  be 
found  much  more  entertaining  and  useful  :  nor  should  I,   if 
the  scheme  were  thus  changed,  be  able  to  comprehend,  in 
this  whole  volume,  what  I  might  easily  find  to  offer  on  this  epis- 
tle alone. 


PARAPHRASE   AND   NOTES 


ON 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO 


THE 


ROMANS. 


SECT.    I. 

The  apostle  begins  his  letter  with  a  general  salutation  to  the 
Christians  at  Rome  ;  in  which  he  transiently  touches  on  some 
very  important  doctrines  of  that  gospel,  which  it  zvas  his  great 
design  to  illustrate  and  enforce.     Rom.  I.  1 — JT. 

Romans  LI.  Romans  I.    1. 

P  vul,  a  servant  lV/fY  dear  Christian  brethren,  vou  receive  sect% 

ii  °f  Je/.SUS  Christ,  -^  "-  this  epistle  from  Paul,  who,  though  once      ■■ 
called  to  be  an  apos-  a  bhter  pergeCutof,  hath    now  the  honour  to 

style  himself  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ;  whose  j01?* 
property  he  humbly  professes  himself  to  be, 
and  glories  in  it,  as  his  highest  happiness,  to  be 
absolutely  at  the  command  and  disposal  of  such 
a  Master.  And  he  is  the  more  sensible  of  his 
great  obligation  to  this,  as  he  hath  been,  in  so 
wonderful  a  manner,  called,  not  only  to  the  fel- 
lowship of  that  holy  faith  which  we  all  profess, 
or  to  the  common  services  of  the  ministerial 
office,  but  even  [to  be]  invested  with  the  distin- 


$  Paul,  inscribing  this  epistle  to  the  Romans, 

sect,  guished  character  of  an  apostle*  in  the  church,  tie,  separated  untfc 
*•  He  once  indeed  boasted  that  he  was  of  the  the  gospel  of  God. 
Pharisaic  sect,  separated  from  the  rest  of  the 
Jews  bv  ceremonial  observances,  in  which  they 
place  so  peculiar  a  sanctity  ;  but  he  now  rejoic- 
eth  much  more,  that  he  is,  bv  so  special  an  act 
of  condescending  grace,  separated  to  the  glori- 
ous and  saving  gospel  of  the  blessed  God,  des- 
tined and  devoted  to  its  sacred  interests  ;  even 

2  to  that  gospel  which,  before  it  was  thus  express-      2  (Which  he  had 
lv  committed  to  the  Christian  apostles,  rim  in  P.romised   afore   by 
a  more  obscure  manner  promised,  and  in  some  holy^ptoelo 
measure  declared  and  exhibited,  by  his  proph- 
ets, in   the  records  of  the  holy  scriptures,   on 

which  such  bright  lustre  is  now  thrown  by  com- 

3  paring  the  predictions  with  the  events.   I  would 

take  everv  opportunity  of  promoting  in  your  ^  3  Concerning1  his 

•     ,  j  \u      u-    u  t  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 

minds,   and   my  own,  the   highest  regard  to  Lord,    which    was 

this  blessed  and  evangelical  dispensation  with  made  of  the  seed  of 

which  God  has  favoured  us  ;  relating  chieflv  David>  according  to 

to  his  only  begotten  and   beloved  Son  Jesus  the  flesh' 

Christ,  our  great  anointed  Saviour,  our  ever 

honoured  Master  and  Lord,   who  was  born  a 

few  years  ago  of  the  seed  and  family  of  David, 

according  to  the  flesh,  that  is,  with  respect  to 

his  human  descent,  and  so  far  as  flesh  was 

concerned   in  the  constitution  of  his  nature  : 

4  [But]  who  is  also  to   be  regarded  by  us  in  a 

much   higher  view,  as  having  been   determin-      4  And  declared  iv 
ately,  and    in    the   most   convincing   manner,  ^ovver,  accord* 
marked  out  as  the  Son   of  God,h  with  the  most  fog  to  the  Spirit  of 
astonishing  display   of   Divine  power  accord- 
ing to  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  holiness,0 

a  Called  to  be  an  apostle.']    As  the  judaiz-   will  be  given  for  the  like  reflections  on  a. 
ing  teachers  disputed  Paul's   claim' to  the    thousand  other  occasions,  though  the  linv 
apostolicoi  office,   it  is  with  great  propriety    its  of  such  a  work  as  ours  will  not  allow  us 
that  he  asserts  it  in  the  very  entrance  of  an     so  particularly  to  trace  them. 
epistle,  in  which  their  principles  were  to        .    „  .        ,  ,    ,        n     _,.    .  ... 

be  entirely  overthrown.  And  the  atten-  .  b  Determinate ly  marked  out.]  That  this 
tive  reader  will  observe,  with  great  pleas-  lS  thte  e*act  signification  of  agirfafr*  Els- 
ure,  what  a  variety  of  other  most  proper  ner.  h5f  lea™edI?  P">ved.  Compare  Acts 
and  important  thoughts   are  suggested  in    xvu" 

other  clauses  of  this  short  introduction:  <=  The  spirit  of  holiness.]  It  seems  to  ma 
particularly  the  views  which  tiie  Jewish  so  little  agreeable  to  the  style  of  scrip- 
prophets  had  given  of  the  gospel,  the  de-  ture  in  general  to  call  the  Divine  nature 
scent  of  Christ  from  David,  the  great  doc-  of  Christ  the  Spirit  of  holiness,  or  the  Holy 
trme  of  his  resurrection,  and  Deity,  the  Spirit,  that  highly  as  I  esteem  the  many 
sending  the  gospel  to  the  Gentiles,  the  learned  and  accurate  commentators  who 
privileges  of  Christians  as  the  called  and  have  given  it  this  turn,  I  rather  refer  it 
beloved  of  God,  and  the  faith,  obedience,  to  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
and  sanctity  to  which  they  were  obliged,  the  production  of  Christ's  body,  by  which 
in  virtue  of  their  profession.    Occasion  means  the  opposition  between  x«7*  ra$y.* 


asserts  his  apostolical  Mission.  9 

holiness,  by  the  res- which  having  originally  produced   that  holy  sect. 
urrection  from   the  tnm~  wnich  was  born  of  the  vircrin,  exerted  its     L 
dead  .  °  ,  .  •  j  

energy  upon  him  on  so  many  occasions,  and  „ 

°/ ..  r .       -         .  ,  J  .        r  Rom. 

especially  in  the  triumphant  resurrection  Jrom    x  4 

the  dead*-  which  amply  rolled  away  all  the  re- 
proach of  his  cross,  and  entitled  him  to  the 
honour  of  the  first  born  among  many  brethren. 

5  By  whom    we       This  is  that  illustrious  person  by  whom  zve  5 
have  received  grace  nuve  rece}Ved  srrace  and  an  apostolical  mission  ;e 
and  apostleship,   for        T  .  ° ,  fr  •      „i 
obedience    to     the  as  *  esteem  it  the  greatest  ot  tavours  to  be  thus 

faith  among  all  na-  employed,  and  furnished  for  this  important 
tions  for  his  name  :  work  :  especially  since  the  plan  is  so  extensive, 
and  it  is  the  glorious  design  of  it,  that,  out  of 
regard  to  his  name,  all  nations  might,  in  due 
time,  be  brought  to  the  obedience  o/the  Christ- 
ian faith,  and  thereby  rescued  from  a  state  of 
idolatry  and  wickedness,  formed  to  the  most 
rational  and  sublime  pleasures  in  the  present 
life,  and  fitted  for  a  state  of  complete  and  eter- 

6  Among-  whom  nal  felicity  :   This  is  the  grand  scheme  which  6 
are  ye  also  the  called  q0^  is   already  carrying  on   in  many  Gentile 
ot  Jesus  C-nrist.  •  »  ~  t-i  "u 

nations  ;  among  whom  are  ye  Komans  ;  illus- 
trious in  the  world  on  many  accounts,  but  on 
none  so  happv  as  on  this,  that  ye  also  are  now 
the  called  of  jesus  Christ,  invited  by  him  into 
the  fellowship  of  his  gospel,  and  a  participation 

7  To  all  that  be  of  all  its  invaluable  blessings.     And  as  God  7 
in  Rome,  beloved  of  hath  especially  committed  this  ministration  to 
God,    called  to  be  m^   j  do  thereforei  agreeably  to  the  general 

purport  of  my  office,  inscribe  this  epistle  to  all 
in  Rome,  who  are  to  such  a  degree  beloved  of 
God,  as  to  be  called  to  the  privileges  and  hopes 
of  Christianity,  [and]  numbered  among  that 
holy  people  who  solemnly  profess  themselves 
consecrated  to  his  service.     And   as,  in  this 

and  k&Ix  vrn-jfAA  will  be  preserved;  the  the  Son  of  God  by  it,  seems  very  unscrip- 
cne  referring  to  the  materials  acted  upon,  tural,  since  he  was  proclaimed  under  that 
the  other  to  the  Divine  and  miraculous  title  so  long  before  his  resurrection. 
Agent.  Compare  Luke  i.  35.  «  Grace  and  an  apostolical  mission.']  Many 
d  Resurrection  of  the  Dead]  'EZ*vx.r*<Tias  would  render  it  the  favour  of  the  apostle- 
yiK^uv  is  rendered  by  some,  resurrection  ship  ;  but  that  rendering  is  not  the  most 
from  among  the  dead,  i.  e.  leaving  many  of  literal  ;  and  it  is  certain  that  Paul  did  re- 
"the  dead  behind;  and  Mr.  Fleming  has  ceive  grace  to  subdue  his  heart  to  the  obe- 
talcen  great  pains  to  shew,  that  wherever  dience  of  Christ,  and  fit  him  for  the  minis- 
Che  compound  word  t% ctVctrx<n;  (for  he  con-  try  of  the  gospel,  before  he  received  his 
siders  it  as  one  word)  is  used,  it  is  always  apostolical  commission,  whenever  we  sup- 
in  this  sense.  See  Flem.  oflies.  p.  70.  By  pose  that  commission  to  have  been  dated, 
this  resurrection  Christ  was  declared  the  I  therefore  choose  to  keep  the  clauses 
Son  of  God;  but  to  say  he  was  constituted  thus  distinct. 

VOL.  4.  3 


10  Refections  on  the  regard  due  to  the  apostolic  writings. 

sect,  view,  I  must  think  of  you  with  great  respect,  saints:  grace  to  you, 

i-     so  I  most  unfeignedly  'wish  grace  and  favour  and  £ef.ce  from^ 
— —  •  i      11    i  •     i       r  •  7  our  Father,  and  the 

to  you,  with  all  kinds  ot  prosperity  and  peace,  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

i™'  from  the  blessed  God,  the  great  original  of  all 

good,    who  is   now  become  our  Father,   and 

from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  exalted  at 

his  right  hand,   that  he   may  scatter  down  all 

the  blessings  of  providence  and  grace  on  his 

people,   and  may  rule  over  all  things  for  the 

good  of  his  church. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  begin  the  perusal  of  this  excellent,  though  in  many 
passages  obscure,  and  difficult  epistle,  with  paying  our  humble 
acknowledgments  to  the  Divine  goodness,  that  we  are  favoured 
with  so  valuable  a  part  of  scripture  as  that  contained  in  the  apos- 
tolical epistles.  How  happy  are  we,  who  read  from  the  pen  of 
those  holy  men  the  sentiments  they  entertained  of  Christianity, 
under  the  full  illumination  of  the  sacred  Spirit  ;  and  so  learn 
what  were  the  leading  affections  which  prevailed  in  their  minds. 
By  these  letters,  they  open  all  their  hearts  to  us,  amidst  their 
labours  and  sufferings,  that  we  also  may  have  fellowship  with  them 
in  those  important  things  in  zuhich  their  communion  was  with  the 
Father  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
verse  With  particular  pleasure  let  us  peruse  the  writings  of  Paul, 
who  was,  in  so  peculiar  a  manner,  called  to  be  an  apostle,  and 
separated  to  the  gospel  of  God.  He  gloried  in  the  name  of  a 
servant  of  Christ,  and  let  us  emulate  it  as  the  greatest  honour. 
Let  us  be  animated  to  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost  under  that 
5  character  ;  since  God  hath  been  pleased  to  bring  us,  though 
originally  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  to  the  obedience  of  faith,  and  to 
reveal  unto  us  the  gospel  of  his  Son  ;  that  glorious  gospel  pre- 
dicted by  the  prophets,  and  opened  by  the  apostles,  yea,  by  their 

2  Divine  Master. 

May  our  hearts  adore  the  great  Emanuel,  who,  though  he  con- 

3  descended  to  be  made  of  the  seed  of  David,  according  to  hisfesh7 
had  a  Divine  nature  infinitely  superior  to  it.     Let  us  often  re- 

4  fleet  on  that  glorious  display  of  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
his  resurrection  from  the  dead,  by  which  he  was  marked  out  as 
the  Son  of  God ;  and  yielding  to  the  force  of  such  a  demonstra- 
tion, let  us  confide  in  him  as  Jesus  our  Saviour,  and  obey  him 
as  Christ  our  Lord. 

We  are  called  to  partake  of  the  privileges  of  his  people  ; 

7  we  belong  to  the  society  of  those  who  are  eminently  beloved  of 

God,  and  who  lie  under  obligations,  as  they  are  called  an  holy 

nation,   a  peculiar  people,  to  be  indeed  saints,  to  be  holy  in  all 

manner  of  conversation,  as  being  entirely  devoted  to  God  and  the 


Paul  assures  the  Romans,  that  he  constantly  prayed  for  them  ;     11 

Redeemer.     May  such  grace  be  imparted  to  us  from  God  our  sect. 
Father,  and  from  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  that  we  may  not  dis-     L 
honour  the  sacred  community  to  which  we   belong  ;  that  we  _ 
may  not  with  millions  be  cast  out  at  last  infamous  and  abhorred,  7 
but  may  enjoy  its  most  important  privileges,  in  that  state  of 
final  and  everlasting  glory  in  which  the  kingdom  of  the  Son  of 
God  shall  terminate  ! 

SECT.     II. 

The  apostle  strongly  expresses  his  affection  for  his  Chrrstianfriends 
at  Rome  :  thereby  to  introduce,  with  greater  advantage,  the  con- 
siderations he  had  to  lay  before  them  in  the  process  of  the  epistle, 
Rom.  I.  8 — 15. 

Romans  I.  8.       _    A  ^  ROMANS    I.    8.     § 

FIRST,  I   thank  T  AM  now  setting  myselt  to  write  to  you,  my  sect. 
my  God  through  A  dear  brethren  at  Rome  ;  and  I  must,  in  the     n- 

Jesus  Christ  for  you  p    t  pIac     declare  to  you,  that  /  unfeignedlv  " 

all,  that  your  faith  is  '  ,       f  ,      '  i     •  j  ii      *  d   •         Rom. 

spoken  of  through-  thank  that  most  glorious  and  excellent  Being,    u  8 

cut  the  whole  world,  who  is  nowbecome  my  covenant  God  mid  P'ather 
through  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  have  receiv- 
ed the  adoption,  and  bless  him  for  you  all;  that 
your  faith  in  his  invaluable  gospel  is  so  pure 
and  steadfast,  and  produces  such  genuine  fruits, 
that  it  is  declared  and  celebrated  through  the 
whole  world ;  and  is  universally  looked  upon, 
by  all  Christians  in  this  extensive  empire,  as 
a  most  happy  presage  of  the  general  spread  of 
9  For  God  is  my  their  holy  religion.         Such  a  report  as  this  9 
•witness,    whom     I  cannot  but  excite  my  praises,  as  being  so  agree- 
serve  with  my  spirit     ^  h  f  titions  .forGoJ  wnom 

m  the  gospel  ot  his  .      -    r        .  J   c         \.c 

Son,  that  without  /make  it  the  continual  business  ot  my  lite  to 
ceasing  I  make  men-  serve  with  the  greatest  integrity  and  ardour  of 

tion  of  you  always         spirit, in  the  gospel  of his  Son,  is  my  witness ; 

in  mv  Dravers  *  o     .*        •/  /»  • 

3  *   J  and  I  appeal  to  him  with  confidence  on  so  sol- 

emn an  occasion,  as  it  is  he  only  who  can 
judge  of  the  fact  j  how  incessantly  I  make  men- 
tion of  you,  Romans,  when  I  bow  my  knee  be- 
fore him  in  solemn  seasons  of  devout  retire- 
10  Making  request  ment  ;    Always  entreating  in  my  prayers  the  10 

(ifby  any  means  now  permission  of  his  gracious  providence  to  come 

at  length    I   might  v  ri  °  r     ,  ,  .       ,. 

have   a  prosperous  unto  you,  if  by  any  means  now  at  length,  alter  so 

journey  by  the  will  long  a  delay,  I  may  have  a  prosperous  journey 
of  God)  to  come  un-  t0  vou?  fry  tne  wm  0f  God  ;  on  whose  blessing 
10  y0XXf  I  am  sensible  the  prosperity  of  all  our  ways  de- 


12  That  he  desired  to  impart  to  them  some  spiritual  gift  ; 

sect  pends,  and  to  whose  wise  determination  I  de- 

*»•     sire  to  submit  all  my   schemes   and  purposes, 

even  those  which  are  formed   with  the  most 

*°^  affectionate  regard  to  the  good  of  his  church. 

11  Nevertheless,  so  far  as  may  consist  with  this  11  For  I  long  to 
due  resignation,  I  am  humbly  importunate  «•  W  thatl  may 
with  him  on  this  head  ;  for  I  desire  greatly  to  some  spiritual  gift, 
see  you,  not  from  any  curiosity  whichthe  gran-  to  the  end  you  may 
deur  and  magnificence  of  your  city  excites,  nor  be  established  ; 
from  any   prospect  of  personal  advantage  that 

I  might  receive  from  the  most  considerable  of 
you,  in  the  greatest  distinction  of  circumstances, 
but  that  I  may  impart  to  you  some  spiritual  gift, 
by  the  laying  on  of  my  hands  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;'a  that  by  the  farther  ex- 
perience which  you  may  then  have  of  the  ope- 
rations of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  well  as  the  edifi- 
cation to  be  received  from  what  discourses  may 
pass  between  us,  you  may  be  established  in  your 
Christain  faith,  and  fortified  against  all  tempta- 

12  tion,  either  to  renounce  or  dishonour  it :    That     12  That  is,  that  I 

t*.   in  other  words,   [I desire]  that  while  I  am  J*ay    be  comforted 

'  i  r    *  j  *        *u  t  tog-ether  with   you, 

among  you,  we  may  be  comforted  together,  as  1  by  the  mutuai  faith 

have  great  reason  to  believe  that  we  shall,  by  both  of  you  and  me. 
the  exercise  of  the  mutual  faith,  both  of  you  and 
me  ;  while  I  am  communicating  and  you  re- 
ceiving these  blessings,  and  those  correspond- 
ent graces  are  working  on  each  side,  which  I 
doubt  not  will  be  for  my  improvement,  as  well 
as  for  yours.b 

a  Impart  to  you  some  spiritual gift.']  Bos  such  assistances  more  desirable,  and  the 
interprets  this,  of  preaching-  the  gospel,  apostle  more  solicitous  for  such  an  in- 
which  was  a  Divine  kind  of  food  by  terview.  As  for  the  words  «v  v/jliv,  it 
which  their  souls  might  be  strengthened";  makes  the  construction  much  plainer  to 
and  which  he,  as  with  the  richest  liber-  read  them  before  «ru,«7r«/)axx»9xyai/,  as 
ality,  was  willing  to  impart  and  distri-  they  can  by  no  means,  otherwise,  have 
bute  among  them.  But  as  spiritual  gifts,  in  any  force  at  all.  They  must,  therefore,  as 
the  language  of  St.  Paul,  have  generally  V Enfant  has  well  noted,  be  rendered  be- 
another    signification,    (compare    1   Cor.   ing  among  you. 

xii.  1,  4,9;  xiv.  1,  12.)  and  it  was  the  b  For  my  improvement,  as  well  as  for 
particular  office  of  the  apostles  to  bestow  yours.]  This  thought,  so  full  of  j-espect 
miraculous  gifts,  by  the  laying  on  of  their  to  his  Christian  friends  at  Rome,  is  sug- 
hands,  I  have  taken  the  passage  in  that  gested  with  great  delicacy  and  address,-  and 
view  ;  and  though  it  is  reasonable  to  sup-  it  is  very  reasonable  to  suppose  that  every 
pose  the  Christians  now  at  Rome  had  new  instance,  in  which  miraculous  gifts 
some  share  of  these  endowments,  chap,  were  communicated  by  the  laying  on  the 
xii.  5 — 7,  it  is  highly  probable,  that  on  hands  of  any  of  the  apostles,  would  be  a 
Paul's  arrival  among  them,  they  might  source  of  new  edification  and  establish- 
receive  them  in  much  greater  abundance,  ment  to  these  holy  men  ;  as  being  so  evi- 
The  great  temptations  which  the  inhab-  dent  a  token  of  the  Divine  presence  with 
itants  of  Rome  were  under,  both  to  in-  them,  and  a  new  and  solemn  seal  set  to 
fidelity    and    immorality,    would    make  the  commission  they  had  received. 


and  that  he  was  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  at  Rome,  13 

13  Now  I  would       And,  while  I  thus  express  my  desire  of  an  sect. 
not  have  you  igno-  interview  with  vou,  I  would  not  have  you  i?no-     u- 

rant,  brethren,  that  .  /        .  ,        _  .  r*       i  

oftentimes  I  purpos-  rant  mV  dear  brethren,  that  I  have  often  been  — 
eel  to  come  unto  you  proposing  and  contriving  to  come  to  you  ;  though  i  13* 
(but  was  let  hither-  j  jlave  hitherto,  by  one  means  or  another,  been 

22*i3ftSi3  hinM     l  .h«*e'  *  sa>''  lonS  meditated  and 

you   also,    even   as  desired  the  journey,  that  I  might  have  some 

among   other   Gen-fruit  of  my  ministerial  and  apostolical  labours 

among  you  also  ;  even  as  I  have  already  had 

from   the  many  churches  I   have  planted  and 

14  I   am  debtor  watered  among  the  rest  of  the  Gentiles.    Which  14 
b0tlh  t°  ltf  Gr.eehS'  '   mention,  not  by  any  means  as  boasting  of 
rians,   both  to'  the"  what  I  have  done  ;  for  I  know,  that  in  the  cir- 
wise,  andtothe  un- cumstances   in  which  Christ  has   placed  me, 
wise«  considering   the  charge  he  has  honoured   me 

with,  and  the  mercy  he  hath  extended  to  me,  / 
am,  in  the  strictest  justice,  a  debtor  both  to  the 
Greeks  and  the  barbarians,  both  to  the  learned 
and  the  ignorant,0  Duty  and  gratitude  bind 
me  to  do  my  best,  to  promote  the  conversion 
and  salvation  of  men  of  every  nation  and  rank, 

15  So,  as  much  as  of  every  genius  and  character.      Therefore,  ac-  15 
in  me  is,  I  am  ready  cording  to  mi)  weak  abilities,  and  the  opportu- 

£  ^TthltTe^  ""ies  which'God  may  give  me,  lam  ready  and 
Rome  also.  desirous  d  to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  also  that 

are  at  Rome,  though  it  be  the  capital  of  the 
world,  a  place  of  so  much  politeness  and 
grandeur,  and  a  place  likewise  where  it  might 
seem  peculiarly  dangerous  to  oppose  those 
popular  superstitions  to  which  the  empire  is 
supposed  to  owe  its  greatness  and  felicity  :  yet 
still,  at  all  events,  I  am  willing  to  come  and 
publish  this  Divine  message  among  you  ; 
though  it  should  be  at  the  expense  of  my  repu- 
tation, my  liberty  or  life. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Happy  is  the  church  of  Christ,  when  its  ministers  are  thus  verse 
conscious  of  the  excellency  of  the  gospel,  and  thus  earnestly  de-  15 
sirous,  in  the  midst  of  reproach,  persecution,  and  danger,  to 

c  The  learned  and  the  ignorant, .]  L'Enfant  ver.   22;    1    Cor.  ii.  4  ;    iii.  20,  and  <rc<pict 

justly  observes,  that  a-cyoi  often  signifies  plainly  signifies  teaming;    Mat.  xiii.    54; 

learned,  (compare  1  Cor.  i.  20,  &c.J  and  Mark'vi.  2  ;   Acts  vi.  22. 
consequently  ttvotflot  must  signify  ignorant, 

or  those  whose  understandings  had  not  d  Ready  and  desirous.]  Raphelius  shews, 

been  improved  by  cultivation.     And  it  is  that  ^rgo6w//ov  expresses  not  only  a  readiness, 

well  known  that  the  literati,  or  sages  of  an-  but,  in  some  cases,  an  eagerness  of desire. 

tiquity,  were  anciently  called  <rcyst.    See  Not.  ex  Herod. 


14  Reflections  on  Paul's  zeal  for  the  gospel  of  Christ. 


J? 


ect.  extend  its  triumphs  ;  when  they  can  thus  appeal  to  God,  that  it 
is  with  their  spirit  that  they  serve  him  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son. 
This  will  give  them  a  largeness  of  heart  well  becoming  their 
9  office.     Devotion  will  then  flourish  in  their  secret  retirements, 

10  as  well  as  be  maintained  by  them  in  public  assemblies  ;  and  the 
concerns  of  the  churches,  and  sometimes  of  far  distant  churches, 
will  have  a  place  in  their  thoughts  and  prayers  at  such  solemn 
seasons. 

May  they  ever  remember,  that  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  they 

are  to  be  the  friends  of  mankind  ;  and  that  their  Master  has  laid 

14  such  obligations  upon  them,  that  for  his  sake  they  are  debtors  to 

the  whole  world,  in  every  office  of  Christian  friendship,  and  es- 

11  pecially  as  to  any  spiritual  gift  which  by  their  ministration  they 
may  be  instrumental  in  imparting.  The  more  they  exert  them- 
selves in  such  services,  the  more  will  their  own  faith  and  com' 

12 fort,  as  well  as  that  of  their  people,  be  confirmed. 

But  in  whatever  station  we  are,  let  us  be  forming  schemes  for 
the  service  of  God,  and  good  of  men  ;  projecting  our  journeys 

10  and  visits  on  that  plan,  yet  always  with  a  becoming  sense  of  our 
dependence  on  the  smiles  of  heaven,  for  prosperity  and  suc- 
cess ;  and  as  dutiful  children,  referring  it  to  the  infinitely  su- 
perior wisdom  of  our  heavenly  Father,  to  put  a  negative,  at  his 
sacred  pleasure,  upon  those  purposes  which  lay  nearest  to  our 
hearts,  and  in  which  we  most  sincerely  intend  his  glory. 

SECT.     III. 

The  Apostle  declares  his  readiness  boldly  to  preach  the  gospel  at 
Rome,  supported  by  a  sense  of  its  excellency  ;  to  illustrate  which, 
he  shews  that  the  world  greatly  needed  such  a  dispensation. 
And  first  he  introduces  a  discourse  of  the  abandoned  state  into 
which  the  Gentiles  were  fallen.     Rom.  I.  16-^-32. 


Romans  I.  16. 


Romans  I.  16. 


sect,    r  HAVE  told  you  (ver.  15)  that  I  am.ready  poR    I  am  not 


in. 


and  desirous  to  preach  the  gospel  at  Rome,  A  ashamed  of  the 
Rom  though  the  capital  city  of  the  world  ;  and  in- 
i.  16  deed  there  is  nothing  that  I  more  earnestly 
wish  than  opportunities  of  bearing  the  most 
public  testimony  to  it  '.for,  with  whatever  con- 
tempt that  sacred  dispensation,  and  they  who 
publish  it,  may  be  treated  on  account  of  the 
circumstances  and  death  of  its  founder,  the 
character  of  its  ministers,  and  the  nature  and 
tendency  of  its  doctrines  ;  I  am  not  ashamed  of 


The  gospel  reveals  the  righ  teousness  of  God  by  faith,  1 5 

gospel  of  Christ :  for  the  gospel  of  Christ,  but  rather  glory  in  it.  And  sect, 
it  is  the  power  of  j  have  great  reason  to  do  it  ;  for,. while  other  m- 
«Go°eveU^„r'h"r:  methods,  intended  to  promote  the  reformation  — 
lieveth,  to  the  Jew  and  happiness  or  mankind,  have  been  all  inel-  x  ^ 
first,  and  also  to  the  fectual ;  it  has  clearly  appeared  that  this  is  the 
e  poxver  of  God  for  complete  and  eternal  salvation, 

to  every  one  that  believeth.  It  contains  the 
most  glorious  display  of  the  Divine  power, 
efficaciously  exerted  for  this  important  purpose, 
and  operating  in  favour  of  every  one  who  cor- 
dially embraces  it.  Thus  salutary  is  it  to  the 
Jew,  who  is  far  from  being  aboye  the  need  of 
it,  and  to  whom,  by  the  special  command  of 
our  Lord,  it  is  to  be  first  preached  and  pro- 
posed^ wherever  its  ambassadors  come  ;  yet 
not  to  be  limited  to  him,  but  proclaimed  also 
to  the  Greek,  and  the  Roman,  and  Gentiles  of 
every  nation  under  heaven  ;  who  are  all,  with 
equal  freedom,  invited  to  partake  its  import- 
17  For  therein  is  ant  benefits.  And  it  is  admirably  adapted  to  17 
the  righteousness  of  secure  this  great  and  blessed  end  ;  for  in  it  the 
Steolfthd:  t°l  righteousness  of  God  »  by  faith  that  is,  the 
method  which  God  hath  contrived  and  propos- 
ed for  our  becoming  righteous,  (Isa.  lvi.  1,) 
by  believing  his  testimony,  and  casting  our- 
selves on  his  mercy,  is  revealed  to  our  faith  f 
and  most  clearly  exhibited,  as  the  great  object 
of  it.     As  it  is  written  in  the  prophet  Habak- 

■  To  the  Jew  first,  &c]  There  is  a  noble  sages  of  the  Old  Testament.  See  Isa. 
frankness,  as  well  as  very  comprehensive  xlvi.  13 ;  li.  5,  6,  8 ;  lvi  1.  Mr.  Mace 
sense,  in  these  few  words  of  the  apostle  ;  generally  renders  it  the  divine  justification  ; 
by  which,  on  the  one  hand,  he  strongly  yet  cannot  always  render  <PtK*to<r-jv>i  so. 
insinuates  to  the  Jews,  their  absolute  need  c  By  faith,  is  revealed  to  faith  ~]  I  -upould 
of  the  gospel,  in  order  to  salvation  ;  and  connect  ex.  7rina>s  with  AiKntca-wti,  and  sup- 
on  the  other,  while  he  declares  to  them,  pose  uc  ttis-iv  to  be  governed  of  *tox*- 
that  it  was  also  to  be  preached  to  the  Gen-  M/7i7s7*/,  thinking  the  transposition  easier 
tiles,  he  tells  the  politest  and  greatest  of  than  the  interpretation  given  by  many 
these  nations,  to  whom  he  might  come  as  others,  as  if  it  implied  its  being  wholly  by 
an  ambassador  of  Christ,  both  that  their  faith,  as  Mr  Mace  renders  it;  or  going  or. 
calvation  also  depended  upon  receiving  it,  from  one  degree  of  faith  to  another:  for 
and  that  the  first  offers  of  it  were  every  though  it  is  true  that  this  is  the  case,  I 
where  to  be  made  to  the  despised  Jews.  find  no  example  in   which  the  phrase  is 

b   The  righteousness  of  God."]     Ancsuccrvvn  used  in   either  of  these   senses.     Those 

Qm  plainly  signifies,  in  several  passages  of  which  Mr  Locke  produces  to  justify  the 

this  epistle,  not  the  essential  righteousness  former  of  these  interpretations,  (viz.  chap. 

of  God's  nature,  but  the  manner  of becoming  vi.  19  ;  and  2  Cor    iii.  18,)   being  by  no 

righteous,  which  God  hath  appointed  and.  means    exactly  parallel.      And  it   is    so 

exhibited  in  the  gospel      Compare  chap,  plain,  that  tx.  T/rea>?  in  the  close  of  this 

iii.  21,  22  ;   x.  3.     Compare  Phil.  iii.   9 ;  verse,  signifies  by  faith,  that  I  wonder  it 

Mat.  vi.  33.     And  the  phrase  may  per-  should  have  been  rendered  so  differently 

haps  have  the  same  sense  in  several  pas-  in  the  former  clause. 


16  and  the  wrath  of  God  against  all  unrighteousness. 

sect,  kuk,    chap.    ii.   4,     "   The  just  shall    live  by  is  written,  The  just 
m-    faith  ;"d  and  as  good  men  were  then  delivered  shaU  live  b^  faith- 

7!       from  the  ruin  which  involved  others,  by  trust- 

i.  17  mg  to  and  acting  upon  the  Divine  declaration  ; 
so  now  the  like  principle  of  faith,  receiving  and 
embracing  this  great  discovery  which  God 
hath  made  of  his  mercy  in  Christ,  secures  our 

18  life  and  salvation.  And  as  in  this  view  it  is  18  For  the  wrath 
well  worthy  of  our  regard,  so  there  is  an  abso-  of  God  is  revealed 
lute  necessity  of  its  being  attended  to  ;  for  the  ^X" sT»d 
-wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven?  by  many  unrighteousness  of 
singular  interpositions  of  Divine  providence,  men,  who  hold  the 
and  especially  by  the  most  express  declaration  tmh  in  unrighteous- 
of  the  sacred  oracles,  which  teach  us  to  look  on 

the  grand  and  final  revelation  of  it  as  nearly 
approaching.  And  the  terrors  of  this  wrath 
are  apparently  levelled  against  all  impiety  and 
unrighteousness  of  men  who  wickedly  restrain 
the  truth  in  unrighteousness  ;  when  that  heaven- 
born  Captive  would  exert  its  energy  upon  their 
minds,  and  urge  them  to  obey  its  dictates. 
This  is,  more  or  less,  the  generally  prevailing 
character  ;  and  it  exposes  men  to  a  sentence, 
the  terrors  of  which,  if  they  were  well  under- 
stood, would  soon  drive  them,  with  the  great- 
est solicitude,  to  seek  their  refuge  in  that  gos- 
pel, the  tidings  of  which  they  now  so  arrogantly 
despise. 

19  The  sad  character  I  hinted  at  above,  of  re-  19  Because  that 
straining  and  imprisoning  the  truth  in  unright- 

ousness,  is  more  general  than  mankind  are 

*  As  it  is  written,   The  just  shall  live  by  e  For  the  ivrath  of  God  is  revealed,  &c.]j 

faith.']  The  prophet  Habakkuk,  speaking  Commentators  differ  much  in  fixing  the 

of  the  destruction  to  come  upon  Jerusa-  connection  of  these  words.     Some  have 

lem  by  the  Chaldeans,  observes  how  dif-  considered  this  verse   as  another  reason 

ferent  the   behaviour  and  states  of  good  why  he  was  not  ashamed  of  the   gospel  ~, 

and  bad  men  would  be.     The  sinner's  heart  because  it  contained  so  awakening  a  de» 

viould  be  vainly  lifted  up  to  his  destruction,  claration  of  the  wrath  of  God  against  sin, 

while   trusting  to  his   own   wisdom  and  and  by  that  means  had  a  most  powerful 

power,  (and  accordingly  prince  and  peo-  tendency   to  awaken   men's  consciences, 

pie  became   the  sacrifices  of  this  foolish  and  save  their  souls  :  in  which  view,  some 

selfconfidence  :)  whereas  t he  righteous,  the  treating  the  particle  y*^  as  an  expletive, 

truly  good  man,  would  preserve  his  life  by  have  rendered  it,  there  the  ivrath  of  God  is 

believing  the  Divine  declarations,  and  act-  revealed.     And  Mr.  Locke  brings  it  near- 

ing  according  to  them ;  and  thus  under  ly  to  the  same,   where  he  explains  it  as  a 

the   gospel,   he   that  believes  shall  live,  reason  why  Paul  was  so  ready  to  preach 

Some  would  render  it,    The  just  by  faith  the  gospel  at  Rome.     But  the  connection 

shall  live,  or  he  shall  live  who  is  justifed  by  hinted  in    the  paraphrase,    seems    most 

faith  ,•  but  however  this   might  suit  the  rational  and  natural.     The   sentences    in 

Greek  phrase,  it  seems  less  agreeable  to  the  Paul's  writings  often  run  into  each  other. 
Ifebrevj,  from  whence  it  is  taken. 


The  works  of  creation  teach  the  knowledge  of  God*  1 7 

which  may  be  known  aware*     We  find  it  notonlv  among  those  who  sect. 
?n  S»em  "  for" God  haVC  enJ°yed  the  bene^  of  a  revelation  from      '"• 
hath  shewed  it  unto  God,  but  in  all  the  Gentile  nations.     For  the 
them.  main  fundamental  principles  of  zvhat  is  by  any   j   19 

means  to  be  known  of  God,  that  is,  that  he  is  the 
great  Original  of  all,  is  manifest  among  them, 
for  God  hath  shewed  it  to  them,  by  a  light  uni- 

20  For  the  invisi-  versal   as   the    sun.     For  those  things  of  him  20 
ble   things   of  him  which  are  invisible,  are,  and  have  been  from  the 
from  the  creation  of  /»    »  ,,  1      •   "!•  j 

the  world  are  clearly  ve,T  creation  of  the  xvorld,  not  only  intimated, 

seen,  being  under-  but  being  duly  attended  to,§  clearly  seen  by  the 

stood  by  the  things  things  which  are  made;  the  whole  system  of 

that  are  made,  even      hi  h  bears  such  eminent  signatures   of  the 

his    eternal     power  .      .P  .       „  b   ,   .      .  . 

and  Godhead  ;    so  great  Artificer,  as  loudly  to  proclaim  his  name 

that  they  are  with-  and  attributes,  -even  his  eternal  power  and  di- 

out  excuse:  vinity  ;*  so  that  if  any  of  the  Gentile  nations 

neglect  to  trace  it,  with  reverence,  love,  and 

obedience,  they  are  without  excuse,  and  would 

be  destitute  of  every  just  or  plausible  apology 

for  themselves,  if  he  should  enter  into  judg- 

21  Because   that  ment  with   them:  Because  knowing  God,h  as  21 

God"  thhey  knCW  the  great  Former  of  a11'  and  a  Being  of  su- 
him'  not^af  °God  preme  and  incomparable  perfection,  they  have 
neither  were  thank-  not  adored  and  glorified  [him]  as  God  their 
Maker,  neither  were  duly  thankful i  to  him  as 
their  great  and  constant  Benefactor ;  but  acted 
as  if  they  had  neither  opportunity  nor  capacity 
of  acquainting  themselves  with  him.  This 
has  generally  been  the  character  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, without  accepting  those  of  the  politest 
ages  and  most  learned  nations.  Instead  of 
setting  themselves  to  inquire  into  the  will  of 

*  Being  duly  attended  to.~)   Nos^ty*  seems  es  upon  the  philosophers  is,  that  though 

to  have  this  signification,  and  to  be,  as  it  they  actually  knew  there  was  one  supreme 

were,  included  in  a  parenthesis  ;  so   that  God,  they  neglected  him,  to  conform  (for 

Tei?  TMfAcHn  is  governed  of  Kctbipafl&t.  low  and  base  considerations)  to  the  estab- 

ttiivimtyl     It   is  observable  that  Au-  lished  idolatry ;  which  was  really  the  case, 

gustine  (Civ.  Dei,   viii.  1)  nicely  distin-  to  their  aggravated  guilt   and   condemna- 

fuishes  between  &«7»7*,  and  toM*  the  tlon  \  as  aPPf r*  f™m  ™>st  of  the  passa- 

word  here  used;  maintaining  that  the  one  Ses.m  wl"        the  Pagan  writers  bear  a 

signifies  deity,  or  divine  nature,  the  other  testimon>'   l°  &e  doctrine  of  the  Unity  f  a 

divinity,  or  divine  majesty  and  glory  ,  and  sPf  l™n   °f   W*'ch   ma>  b*   see"  ?  J?r' 

if  there    be    that    distinction,  the  latter  ^^  ^^rchap.  Xlv.  p  o64-o83;  Dr. 

word  is  apparently  more  proper  here,  as  f£\  Taylor,   of  Faith,  p.  12—17,  not.  and 

divine   glory    results   from    that    eternal  ^orth  s  Intellect.  System,   chap.  iv.  §  10 

power  which  is  comprehended  in  the  di-    ~? &* Sfe°      y  *  \     ,7 , i     t.   ■ 
vine  nature  Neither  were  thankful  J     It   is  worthy 

our  observation,    that  gratitude  to  God  is 
h  Knowing  God.~\     Some    understand  it    here  put  for  the  whole  oj  religion  ;  and  no 
as  if  he  had  said,  Whereas  they  might  have    principle  can  be  nobler,  and  none  can  be 
known  God  :  but  I  think  what  Paul  charg-  stronger  or  more  extensive, 
vol.  4.  4 


18  The  Gentiles,  though  thus  taught,  ran  into  the  most  stupid  idolatry^ 

sect,  the  Supreme  Being,  and  with  becoming  grati-  ful,  but  became  vain 

Ml-  tude  and  zeal  devoting  themselves  to  his  ser-  m  tl,eir,  *m.a&!na/ 
.     ...       •  ...         ,  °.  i    r     i-  v     •     Jf    •     twns,  and  their  fool- 

Rom  V1CC  ;  theV  beca.me  vam  and  foolish  in  their  ish  heart  was  .darb- 
i.  21  boasted    reasonings*   entangling    themselves  ened. 

with  a  thousand  unprofitable  subtleties,  which 

only  tended  to  alienate  their  souls  from  every 

sentiment  of  true  religion  ;  and  their  unintelli' 

gent  heart,  instead  of  being  enlightened  by 

these  sophistries,  was  more  and  more  involved 

i?i  darkness,  and  rendered  impenetrable  to  the 

22  simplicity  of  the   most  important  truths.      So  22     Professing 

that  professing  themselves  to  be  wise,  far  be-  themselves    to    be 
,/,   J  *         .     .  .  i     i        •        wise,    they  became 

yond  the  common  pitch,  assuming  and  glorying  fo^ 

in  the  title  of  sages  or  wise  men,   at  least  in 

that  of  lovers   of  wisdom,1  they  became  fools 

and  idiots,  degrading,  in  the  lowest  and  most 

infamous  manner,  the  reason  which  they  so 

arrogantly  pretended  to  improve,  and  almost 

23  to  engross.     And  as  this  was  evident  in  a  va-      23  And  changed 

rioty  of  other  vices,  in  which  the  philosophers  the  glory  of  the  un- 

c  /     .1  •    •      j      •,!     ,i  i  corruptible  God,  m- 

of  heathen  nations  joined  with  the  vulgar,  so  to  anH  image  „;ade 

particularly  in  the  early,  and  almost  universal  like   to  corruptible 
prevalence  of  idolatry  amongst  them,  by  which  man,  and  to  birds, 
they  changed  the  glory  of  the  immortal  incor-  &„,„£££& 
ruptible  and  eternal  God,  even  all  the  majestic  tilings, 
splendors  in   which  he  shines  forth   through 
earth. and  heaven,  into  the  representing  image 
of  mortal  and   corruptible  man  ;  which,  how 
elegantly  soever  it  might  be   traced,   was  a 
great  and  insufferable  degradation,  had  their 
folly  proceeded  no  farther.     Bat  not  content 
with  this,  they  set   up,  as  emblems  of  deity, 
and  objects  of  worship,  brutes  and  their  ima- 
ges, birds  and  four  footed  animals,  and  even  such 
vile  reptiles  as  beetles,  and  various  kinds  of 
serpents  which  creep  on  the  dust.m 

k  Vain  in  their  reasonings,  t/jntlnme^na-nv  l  Professing  themselves  ~\  Quo-xovlie  wa.t 
tv  T3/c  ftiL\oyi<riuois  avIuv.']  Mr.  Locke  <royoi,  seems  just  equivalent  to  Xenophon's 
illustrates  this  by  the  stupid  folly  of  their  ^sarKoylxc  <pi\oroquv  -,  which  so  evidently 
idolatry,  2  Kings  xvii.  15,16;  Acts  xiv.  refers  to  the  pride  they  took  in  the  title  of 
15.  But  I  rather  think  the  word  A/*xo-  lovers  of  wisdom-  See  Raphel.  in  loc. 
yiTuste  refers  to  the  perplexing  sophistry  m  Beetles  and  serpents.]  Of  this  amaz- 
of  the  philosophers.  I  have  often  thought  ingly  stupid,  yet  prevalent  idolatry,  the 
Lucretius  one  of  the  most  remarkable  il-  worship  of  serpents,  see  Jenk.  Reas.  of 
lustrations  of  the  character  here  drawn.  Christianity,  Vol.  II.  p.  245 — 248  ;  Tenni- 
What  vain  reasoni?igs,  and  how  dark  a  son  of  Idol.  chap.  xiv.  p.  352 — 354  ;  Owen 
heart,  in  the  midst  of  the  most  pompous  on  Serp.  chap.  iv.  and  v.  Stillingf.  Orig.  Sac; 
profession  of  oracular  wisdom  /  p.  516,  U*c. 


an d  were  abandoned  to  the  most  infamous  passions.  X9 

24      Wherefore       This    was   such  scandalous  and  pernicious  sect. 
God  also  gave  them  superstition,  that  it  is  no  wonder  that  Godshould    uu 
Z^tS^i>  "Shte°us  J^S'^nt  V.thdraw  from  those  ~ 
their   own    hearts,  who  introduced  and  encouraged  it.     He  there-   i  24 
to   dishonour   their  f0re not  onlv  left  them  to  sink  lower  and  lower 

Z"b"fl'S  betWCen  in  these  absurd  methods  of  worthip,  but  also 
themselves  :  ......  1        -i  ■ 

delivered  them  up  to   the  vilest   uncleanness,  in 

[gratifying]  the  detestable  lusts  of  their   own 

heart  ;  which  grew  more  and  more  outrageous 

and  enormous  when  the  restraint  of  his  common 

influences    was  thus    withdrawn    from  their 

minds.     Thus  he  left  them  to  dishonour  their 

bodies  among  themselves,  as  much  as  they  had 

before  dishonoured  their  rational  faculties  by 

25  Who  changed  such  senseless  idolatries.     This  was  so  preva-  25 
the  truth  of  God  in-  jent  an  evil,  that  even  many  of  them  who  knew 

to  a  he,  and  wor-  mucfa  bette r  ancj  had  in  their  own  minds  sound- 
shipped  ana  served  7.  _  .  .  c 
the  creature    more  er  apprehensions  ot  things,  yet  from  mere  sec- 
than   the    Creator,  ular  motives,  suppressed  that  better  knowledge, 
who  is  blessed  for- an(j  conf0rmed  to  popular  superstitions   and 
follies,  and  thereby  changed  the  truth  of  God,  the 
true  doctrines  of  his  nature,  and  genuine  insti- 
tutions of  his  worship,  into  a  lie,n  into  abomi- 
nable idolatries,   founded  on  the  falsest  repre- 
sentations of  God,  and  often  supported  by  a 
train  of  artful  forgeries  ;  and,  upon  the  whole, 
they  worshipped  and  served,    with   religious 
homage  and  solemn  devotion,  the  creature,  to  the 
neglect  of  the  great  Creator  ;  who,  however 
basely  and  ungratefully  neglected  by  men,  is 
surrounded  with  the  perpetual  homage  of  the 
heavenly  world,  and  blessed  for  ever.     Amen, 
May  he  ever  be  held  in  the  highest  veneration, 
by   all   his    creatures   in   heaven   and    earth, 

26  For  this  cause  throughout  all  succeeding  ages. 

God  gave  them  up  Therefore,  I  say,  because  of  this  inexcusable  26 
unto  vile  affections.  negiect  0f  tne  ever  blessed  God,  he  abandoned 
men^did  change \  them  to  the  most  ipfamous  passions  ;  for  even 
their  natural  use  in-  their  women,  from  whom  the  strictest  modesty 
to  that  which  is  mjght  reasonably  have  been  expected,  changed 
^And^hkewise  the  natural  me  of  the  other  sex  to  that  which  is 
also  the  men,  leav-  against  nature.0         And  likewise  their  males,  27 

n  Changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie.']  known  that  idols  are  often  called  lie*.  Isa. 

Eisner  takes  great  pains  to  shew,  that  the  xliv.  20  ;  Jerem.  iii-  23  ;  xiii.  25  ;   xvi.  19. 

tiuth  of  God  here  signifies  what   he  really  °  To  that  which  is  against  nature.']  Many 

was  ;  and  a  lie,  zfalse  representation.     See  horrible  illustrations  of  this  may  be  seen  in 

Eisner's  Observ.  Vol.  II.  p.  11.     It  is  well  Bos,  gxercit.  in  loc. 


20  They  were  given  up  to  an  undiscerning  mind, 

sect.  leaving  the  natural  use  of  the  female,  have  been  ing  the  natural  use 
m-    inflamed  with  the  most  scandalous  and  ahomi-  ofthe  womaT*»  bum- 
—  nable  desires  towards  each  other,  males  with^Z^J^ 
1 27  maies  perpetrating  that  which  is  most  shameful  men  with  men  work- 
to  mention,  and  detestable  to  think  of,  and  re-  ing  that  which  is  un- 
ceiving  in  thwmselves  the  just  recompense  of  their  *^wl£  *££%£ 
error,  in  that  stupidity  and  degeneracy  of  mind  that  recompence  of 

28  to  which  they  were  evidently  left.     And  thus,  their    error   which 

upon  the  whole,  as  they  were  not  solicitous?  to  waos0rcfet' 

*    •     r>   j  •     *t    •     i  t    j  28  And    even  as 

retain  hod  in  their  knowledge,  nor  to  propagate  they  did  not  like  t6 

suitable  conceptions  of  him,  or  address  him  by  retain  God  in  their 

proper  acts  of  rational  and  pure  devotion,  God  knowledge,       God 

delivered  them  over  to  an  undiscerning  mind,  to  P£*™  ™Ztl 

do  things  most  inexpedient  i  and  enormous  ;  as  do      those     things 

he  cannot  more  dreadfully  punish  one  sin  than  which  are  not  con- 

29  by  giving  up  the  offender  to  more-  And  ac-  ve™eny.  fiUed 
cordingly,  universal  depravation  and  corrup-  with  all  unrighte- 
tion  seized  and  possessed  them  ;  and  the  ousness,  fornication, 
whole  series  of  their  discourses  and  actions  wickedness,  covet- 
shewed  that  they  were  full  of  all  manner  of  in-  nessTn^oV^vy^ 

justice,  lewdness,  mischief,  covetousness,  and  ma-  murder,  debate,  de» 

lignity  ;    perpetually   injuring  each  other,  and  ceit,malignity;whis- 

drawing  damage  and  misery  on  themselves  ;  Perers» 

while    they  were  filled  and    intoxicated  with 

every  imaginable  vice,  envy,  murder, contention, 

fraud,  the  inveteracy  o/'all  evil  and  pernicious 

habits?  which  no  sense  of  decency,  or  regard 

30  to  reputation  or  interest  could  reform.  In-  30 Backbiters,  ha- 
stead  of  entertaining  those  friendly  regards  to  ters  of  God,  despite- 
each  other  which  common  humanity    might 

have  taught  them,  they  were  whispering  some- 
thing against  those  that  were  present,  as  well 
as  backbiting  such  as  were  absent ;  and  being 
haters  of  God,  discontented  with  his  govern- 
ment, and  disaffected  to  his  rule  as  a  righteous 
and  holy  Being,  who  could  not  but  be  highly 
displeased  with  their  abominations,  they  were 
violent  and  overbearings  in  their  behaviour  to 

P  Were  not  solicitous."]  EfoMficto-cLv  im-  «  Mischief,  malignity,  inveteracy. J  Ac- 
ports  a  concern  to  bring  things  to  a  trial  or  cording  to  some  acute  commentators, 
touchstone,  which  this  translation  express-  tnrovupia.  signifies  doing  mischief,  kahul  a 
es  much  better  than  ours,  which  coldly  malicious  temper,  and  ■■mii<wm  a  custom 
renders  it,  they  liked  not.  of  repeating  it  frequently. 

**  Things  most  inexpedient.']  The  original  ■  Violent  and  overbearing.]  r&tnii  is 
expression  is  a  meiosis,  to  express  things  properly  opposed  to  <rco<ppa>v,  and  expresses 
most  detestable ;  as  <tuv.it  (pya.  signifies  all  the  character  of  a  man  who  is  resolved  to 
the  inhumanities  which  Achilles  most  un-  gratify  his  own  appetites  and  passions, 
generously  practised  on  the  corpse  of  and  to  pursue  what  he  apprehends  his 
Hector.  Compare  Wisd.  xiv.  22—27.  See  own  interest,  right  or  wrong  ,  without  at 
Mostnhc.  ah"  regarding    those  inconveniences    or 


and  to  the  most  destructive  vices*  -     21 

t'ul,  f>roud,  boasters,  each  other,  proud  of  what  they  had,  and  arro-  sect. 
inyenters     of    evil  gant  boasters  of  what  they  had  not  ;  ingenious    m- 
toparentsSO      "^    inventors  of  evil  and  vicious  things,  who  piqued  ~ " 
themselves  on  making  some  new  discoveries  in   ^  3q*  *» 
the  arts  of  sensuality  or  mischief.     And  it  is 
no  wonder  that  when  there  was  such  an  impi- 
ous  disposition   to    rebel    against   God,   they 
should  also  be  disobedient  to  earthly  parents  : 

31  Without  un-  And  that  they  should  act  in  so  wild  and  unac-  31 
derstanding,    cove-  countable  a  manner,  as  to  seem  to  be  zvithout 
iT^lttlkSX  the  »*»™l  understanding  of  men  ;  implacable  in 
implacable,  unmer-  their    resentments,  without  natural  affection^ 
ciful:  even  to  their  own  children  in  some  instances, 

and  to  their  parents  in  others.  And  when  are- 
conciliation  was  attempted,  and  mutual  engage- 
ments entered  into  with  the  highest  solemnity, 
they  were  on  any  present  appearance  of  advan- 
tage, presently  for  breaking  those  pacific  trea- 
ties, and  unmerciful  in  pursuing  their  schemes 
of  cruelty  and  revenge,  whenever  they  got  any 

32  Who  knowing  new  opportunity  of  doing  it.  This  was  the  char-  32 
the    judgment     of  acter  which  generally  prevailed  in  the  heathen 
God,     (that     they  world>   who^    tfl0llgh    they   knew  the  righteous 

judgment  of  God?  and  though  their  consciences, 
as  well  as  the  lessons  of  their  wisest  teachers, 

sufferings  which  he  may  thereby  bring  sure  ;  whereas  the  Jew,  who  condemns 

upon  others.  the  evils    which  he  practices,   is   much 

.  „_.  .  ,     -     .     -  more  inexcusable  ;"    so   connecting  this 

•   \WlthoJt!  nTral  affecctun'J    Aro«",.may  verse  with  the  2^  chapter.     But  I  neither 

J"1  he  abse™c  of  both  P%ental  and  think  the  authority  of  the  Clermont  copv, 

filial  affection.     The  custom   of  exposing  bv  means  sufficient  to  :ustifv  our  £d. 

newborn  infants   which  prevailed  so  gener-  mitting  this  reading,  nor  can   imagine  it 

ally  in  the  Wen  world,  and  that  among  wouldbmake  fed  sense  :  for  slfrd    if 

polite    nations      and    persons,     ,n    other  thev  knew  a  rule  of  right   prescribed  by 

respects  not  destitute  of  humanity    is  a  God   th    .  could  nQt  h%  .     »onmt  that  th£ 

most  striking  mstance  of  the  truth  of  this  violation  of  it  would  expose  them  to  pun- 

assertion;  as  that  of  tilling  then  aged  pa-  ishment  .   aTld  it  is   evident,  in  fact,  from 

rents  also  was  of  the  counterpart.  numberless  passages  in  heathen  moralists, 

n    Who,  though  they  knew  the  righteous  that  they  were   not  ignorant  of  it.     The 

judgment  of  God,   &c]      The    Clermont  vulgar  Latin  does  indeed  partly  follow  this 

copy  inserts  the   words   ovx,  ivon?*v  after  peculiar  reading  ;  but  they  add,  nan  solum 

z-rtyvovlic;  agreeable  to  which  reading,  Mr.  qui  faciunt,  sed  qui  consentiunt  facientibus, 

Locke  renders  it,  who,  though  they  acknowl-  "  not  only  they  who  commit  these  crimes, 

edge  the  rule  of  right  [S~iKdua>/j.*.~]  prescribed  but  they  who  agree  with  others  that  com  - 

them  by  God,  and  discovered  by  the  light  mit  them  :"  which  I  think  makes  a  sense 

of  nature,  yet  did  not  understand  that  they  much  preferable   to  Mr.  Locke's,   though 

who  do  these  things  are  worthy  of  death,  and  by  no   means   agreeable   to  the   original, 

therefore  <rv,iv$0K*<rt  live  well    with  those  It  seems  hereto  be  implied,  that  to  look 

who  do  them,  **  that  is,  converse  with  them,  with  complacency  on  the  vices  of  others, 

without  any  marks  of  disesteem  and  cen-  is  one  of  the  last  degrees  of  degeneracy. 


22  Reflections  on  the  bad  state  of  the  Gentile  world. 

sect,  told  them,  that  they  who  do  such  things  as  these  which  commit  such 
are  worthy   of  death  ;   yet  not  only   do  these  thing-s  are  worthy  of 
things  themselves,  but  also  look  with  compla-  the*  saW*  but  have 
cency  upon,  and  agree  together  with  those  that  pleasure    in    them. 
do  them;  forming  confederacies  to  countenance  that  do  them, 
and  support  each  other,  and  impudently  out- 
braving those  who  should  presume  to  bear  tes- 
timony against  them, 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  When  we  dwell  on  the  representation  of  that  character  which 
this  humane  and  candid  apostle  gives  us  of  the  heathen  worldy 
with  regard  to  their  idolatries,  impieties,  and  other  immoralities, 
what  reason  have  we  to  bless  God  for  the  dispensation  of  the 
gospel;  which  hath  wrought  so  effectually  for  the  reformation 
of  thousands,  who  might  otherwise  have  been  as  deeply  drench- 
ed in  all  these  enormites  as  the  vilest  of  them  !  For  we  know, 
that  it  was  not  the  barbarous  nations  alone,  but  some  of  the 
politest,  who  in  neglect  of  all  the  opportunities  they  had  of 
knowing  better,  and  in  opposition  to  that  better  knowledge 
which  some  of  them  actually  obtained,  were  often  distinguished 
for  the  superstition  of  their  worship,  and  the  scandal  of  their 
lives  ;  so  that  the  chief  illustrations  of  this  sad  subject  are  to  be 
borrowed  from  Egypt,  Greece,  and  Rome. 

Let  us  learn,  not  only  to  guard  against  the  vices  for  which  the 
heathens  are  here  branded,  (knowing  that  the  practice  in  us  will 
be  yet  more   criminal,)  let  us  cultivate  the  opposite  virtues  of 

29-31  justice  and  temperance,  benevolence  and  contentment,  peace  and 
charity,  sincerity  and  humility  ;  and  let  us  cherish  the  natural 
tender  affections.  If  offences  arise,  let  us  always  be  ready  to 
hearken  to  terms  of  reconciliation,  and  faithfully  observe  our  en- 
32  gagements  ;  taking  the  greatest  heed,  that  knowing  so  clearly  as 
we  do  the  judgments  of  God,  we  do  not,  by  any  means,  give  coun~ 
tenance  to,  and  seem  to  join  in  a  confederacy  with  sinners. 

Let  us  bless  God  for  all  the  capacities  and  opportunities  he 
hath  given  to  the  heathen  nations  of  coming  to  the  knowledge  of 
himself  by  the  things  that  are  made,  which  declare  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead,  and  render   inexcusable  both   atheists  and 

19,20  idolaters  among  them.  But  when  we  recollect  how  many 
either  entirely  lost  the  truth,  or  imprisoned  it  in  unrighteousness^ 
let  us  be  most  affectionately  thankful  for  so  superior  a  light ;  for 
that  gospel  which  is  to  every  believer,  without  exception,  the 
16  power  oj  God  for  salvation,  and  which  declareth  the  righteousness 
of  God,  as  the  object  of  our  faith.  May  we  properly  receive  it, 
13  and  so  escape  the  terrors  of  that  Divine  wrath  which  is  revealed 
from  heaven  against  all  impiety  and  unrighteousness  of  men. 


Those  who  knew  their  duty,  and  condemned  the  crimes  of  others,      33 

To  this  revelation  let  us  give  the  most  attentive  heed,  and  be  sect. 
much  upon  our  guard  against  those  vain  and  sophistical  reason-    m' 
ings,  to  which  they,  who  knowing  God,  neglect  to  glorify  him  as  ^^ 
God,  are  so  ready  to  fly  ;  lest  we  approve  ourselves/ooZs  in  pro- 
portion to  the  degree  in  which  we  profess  to  be  wise,  and  provoke  21 
God  to  give  us  up  to  an  injudicious  mind,  and  to  leave  us  to  that  22 
reciprocal  influence  which  evil  principles  and  evil  actions  have  23 
to  render  each  other  more  inveterate  and  incurable. 

S  E  C  T.     IV. 

The  Apostle  discourses  more  particularly  of  those  who  knew  their    ^ 
duty,  and  yet  acted  contrary  to  it;  and  of  the  condemnation  they 
must  expect  from  God ;  that  so  he  might  properly  introduce  the 
particular  charge  he  had  to  advance  against  the  Jeivs,  as,  above 
all  others,  answering  that  character*     Rom.  II.  1 — 16. 

Romans  II.  1.  ROMANS  II.  1. 

'THEREFORE  T  HAVE  just  been  speaking  of  the  great  and  sect. 
eusab/e?11  o*  Man^  *    aggravated  guilt  of  those,  who  not  only  do     iv. 

whosoever  thou  art  things  which  they  know  to  be  displeasing  to 

that   judgest  :   for  God,  and  evil  in  themselves,  but  also  agree  to-  **0™' 
wherein  thou  judg-  gether  to  countenance  those  that  do  them.   And 
est     another,    thou   ?  ,       ,  ,  r  , 

condemnest  thyself;  xt  mav  De»  sorae  who  know  they  are  not  ot  tnat 
for  thou  that  judg-  number,a  but,  on  one  principle  or  another,  bear 
est,  doest  the  same  their  testimony  against  the   prevailing  immo- 
un^s'  ralities  of  those  about  them,  may  imagine  them- 

selves secure  and  happy.  I  must,  therefore, 
argue  from  the  premises  just  laid  down,  that 
thou  art  inexcusable,  0  man,  whosoever  thou  art 
that  judgest,  and  pretendest  to  pass  sentence  up- 
on others  :  for  I  know  what  the  character  of 
such  generally  is,  and  I  know  that  the  very  best 
of  them  all  have  their  blemishes  and  faults  ; 
and  therefore  I  may  say,  that  wherein  thou  judg- 
est another,  thou  condemnest  thyself  ;  for  thou  who 
judgest,  doest  the  same  things  in  many  instances, b 

*  Some  who  know  that  they  are  not  of  was  evidently  the  case  with  the  Jews  c: 
that  number.]  There  is  a  greater  delicacy  but  he  does  not  directly  speak  of  thera 
in  the  apostle's  transition  here,  than  most  till  the  ninth  verse  ;  but  draws  the  in- 
commentators  have  imagined.  From  ference  at  first  in  such  general  terms  as 
what  he  had  before  said,  to  prove  the  most  might  also  comprehend  Gentile  phtloso- 
abandoned  and  ignorant  of  the  heathens  phers,  and  all  others  who  contradicted 
inexcusable  in  their  wickedness,  he  just-  the  moral  instructions  which  they  them- 
ly   infers,  that  the  crimes  of  those   who    selves  gave. 

had  such  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  to  b  Doest  the  same  things."]  Dr.  Whitby 
condemn  the  vices  of  others,  were  pro-  shews,  by  many  very  proper  quotations, 
portionably  yet  more  inexcusable.     This   chiefly  from  Josephus,  that  the  Jews  of 


24f  are  still  more  inexcusable  in  their  disobedience  to  God* 

sect,  and  consequently  art  convicted  out  of  thine  own 

1V'     mouth.  For  we  know  in  general,  that  the     2  But  we  are  sure 

—  ,ndg,nent  of  God  is  according, o  truth  andjustice,  ^t^cl-db.gtl 

ii.  2  against  all  those  who  do  such  things,  however  truth,  against  them- 

3  they  may  behave  towards  their  fellow  sinners,  which  commit  such 
j4/2^canst  thou  then,  by  the  sentence  which  thou  "ss.  ,  ... 
passest  upon  others,  think  to  evade  that  which  tnou  tnis  q  man 
goeth  forth  against  thyself  ?  Or  reasonest  thou  that  judgest  them 
thus,  0  man,  whosoever  thou  art,  whether  Pa-  which  <J°  sufh 
gan  philosopher  or  Jewish  teacher,  who  judgest  LmShatthou'shalt 
those  that  do  such  things,  while  thou  doest  them  escape  the  judgment 
thyself,  that  thou  shouldest  escape  the  judgment  of  °f  God  ? 

4  God  P  Or  is  thy  heart  so  obdurate,  as  to  make  4  Or  despisest 
light  of  those  judgments  which  thou  must  cer-  thou  the  riches  of  his 

tainly  meet,  because  they  are  not  immediately  goodness>    a"d.  for- 
j         V .  ,       •     1       1    ,       •        ,       •   /   bearance,  and   long- 

executed  :  and  doest  thou  indeed  despise  the  rich-  suffering;  not  know- 
es  of  his  gentleness  and  forbearance,  and  long-  ing  that  the  good- 
suffering,c  exercised  towards  thee  for  such  a  n^ss  of  God  lea(letlJ 
length  of  time,  so  as  to  think  it  may  be  safely     e       repe 
trifled  with  ?  Surely  if  thou  dost,  thou  art 
shamefully  ignorant  indeed,  as  not  knowing,  that 
the  goodness  and  gentleness  of  God  leadeth  thee 
to  repentance.     He  bears  with  thee,  that  thou 
mayest  prevent  the  threatened  blow,  by  hum- 
bling thyself  before  him,  and  forsaking  thy  sins. 

5  But  this  day  of  mercy  and  grace  has  its  limits  ;  5  But  after  thy 
and  however  thou  mayest  flatter  thvself  now,  hardness  and  impen- 
the  consequence  willsoon  appear  fatal,  and  *?*££&* 
thou  wilt  find,  to  thine  unutterable  confusion,  Wrath  against  the 
that  by  this  hardness  and  impenitence  of  thy  heart,  day  of  wrath,  and 
thou  art  treasuring  up  to  thyself  a.  more  abund-  rev^ation    of    the 

r  1     •       ,       i         re-      i  »  .  righteous  judgment 

ant  store  of  wrath,  in  the  day  oj  final  wrath,  and  0f  God  ; 

of  that  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of 

God,  which  is  now,  as   it  were,  under  a  veil, 

and  so   disregarded   because   unseen  ;  but   it 

shall  then  be  set  forth  to  view,  in  all  its  lustre 

6  and  terror.  The  Divine  Being  is  indeed  a  6  Who  will  render 
most  gracious  and  indulgent  Father  ;  but  be  it 

that  age  were  guilty  of  many  of  those  in  the  general,  *vo;y>  mercy  in  thepropos- 

crimes  which  had  been  enumerated  above,  als    of  pardon  and    happiness  to    fallen 

See  Joseph,  de  Bello  Judaic,  lib.  v.  cap.  13,  creatures,  and  /aak^vjuha  patience  in   at- 

[al.  16,]  §  6,  and  lib.  vii.  cap.  8,  [al.  28,]  §  1,  tending  so  long  on  such  obstinate  wretch- 

Edit.  Havercamp.  es.    I  have  given  what  I  take  to  be  the  ex- 

c    Gentleness,  forbearance,  and  longsuffer-  actest  rendering  of  each  ;  but    did  not 

ing.~\  Mr.  Blackball  (Sacr.  Class.  Vol.  I.  p.  judge  it  convenient  to  protract  the  para- 

306)    enlarges  on  the  great  emphasis  of  phrase  of  so  lively  a  passage,  by  attempting- 

these  words  in  the  original.     He  thinks  in  many  words  to  illustrate  it. 
yjtto-olts  signifies  benevolence  and  generosity 


God  will  recompense  every  man  according  to  his  works*  25 

to  every  man  accord-  known  unto  thee,  that  he  is  also  the  wise  and  sect. 

ing  to  his  deeds  :       h0iy  governor  of  the  universe  ;  who  will  rec-     lv' 
ompense  every  man  according  to  his  works,  in  Rom 
the  final  distribution  of  good  and  evil,  how  un-  u\  6 
equal  soever  his  present  dispensations  may 

7  To  them,  who  seem.        To  those  generous  and  elevated  souls,  7 
by  patient  continu-  that  are  not  discouraged  by  present  difficulties, 
ance  in  well  doing,  nor  insnared  by  the  allurements  of  the  world, 
seek  for  glory,  and  .  .  .        ,      J       ..    .  .  , 

honour  and  immor-  but  amidst  them  all,  by  a  patient  and  persever- 

tality  ;  eternal  life :  ing  course  of  well  doing,  seek  for  glory,  and  hon^ 

our,  and  immortality,  he  will  graciously  render 

the  great  prize  they  pursue,  even  eternal  life* 

8  But  unto  them  But  to  the  perverse  and  ungrateful  children  of  8 
that  are  contentious,  contention,  d  who  quarrel  with  the  merciful  dis- 
trudtlt°buf  ote6/  w-  pensation  that  should  have  saved  them,  and  are 
righteousness; indig-  obstinately  disobedient  to  the  dictates  of  truth, 
nation3  and  wrath  ;    but  servilely  obedient  to  the  usurped  and  base 

tyranny  of  unrighteousness,  perversely  oppos- 
ing the  evidence  of  true  religion,  because  they 
are  averse  to  its  practical  design,  [he  will  ren- 
der] a  quite  different  portion.  For  them  is 
reserved  all  that  can  be  imagined  most  dreadful ; 
indignation  shall  be  conceived,  arid  wrath  shall 

9  Tribulation  and  break  forth  against  them  ;  The  sharpest  tribula-  9 
anguish  upon  every  t-lon  the  most  hopeless  and  inextricable  anguish 
soul  of  man  that  doth         , 7,  s    ,_l»  l    l  mi  j       m.  •_     *. 

evil  of  the  Jew  first,  ana-  despair,e  which  shall  be  poured  out  in  a  tor- 
rent of  unmingled  misery,  even  upon  every  soul 
of  man  who  worketh  that  which  is  evil.  This 
shall  be  rendered  to  the  few  in  the  first  place,* 

d  Children  of  contention."]  Mr.  Locke  than  even  their  Egyptian  enemies  were, 
thinks  that  patience  in  the  former  verse,  when  God  made  their  plagues  so  vvonder- 
and  co7itention  here,  refer  to  the  malignant  ful.  27eyo^afi*  properly  signifies  strait- 
enmity  with  which  the  Jews  endeavoured  ness  ;  and  is  used  by  Xenophon  to  signify- 
to  exclude  the  Gentiles  From  the  church,  a  narrow  way,  that  cannot  be  passed. 
Compare  Gal.i.7  ;  1  Tim.  vi.  4,  5  -,  but  it  See  Raphel.  Not.  ex  Xen.  in  loc'  As  for 
seems  much  better  to  explain  it  in  a  lati-  the  difference  between  Quju®'  andO§^», 
tude  which  shall  indeed  include  this,  as  Eisner  (Observ.  Vol.  ii.  p.  14  )  takes  some 
one  instance  of  obstinacy  and  perverse-  pains  to  shew,  that  the  former  signifies 
ness,  without  contracting  that  extensive  the  first  conception  of  anger*  the  latter  a  de- 
and  important  sense  which  our  interpre-  sire  and  purpose  of  punishing.  Some  ref- 
lation gives.  And  that  the  contention  of  erence  to  this  interpretation  will  be  found 
the  Gentiles  is  included  here,  evidently  in  the  paraphrase,  though  expressed  as 
appears  by  the  conclusion  of  the  sen-  briefly  as  possible. 
tence. 

e  Indignation  and  wrath,   tribulation  and        *  To  the  Je%vfirst.~]    Here  we  have  the 

anguish,  &c]    Here  seems  to  be  a  refer-  first  express  mention  of  Jews  in  this  sec- 

ence    to  those    expressive   words,  Psal.  tion  ;    and  it   is  introduced   with    great 

lxxviii.  49,   when  speaking  of  the  Egyp-  energy  and  weight.     Their  being  trained 

tians,    it  is  said,   he  cast  upon  them  the  up  in  the  knowledge  of  the  true  religion, 

fierceness  of  his  anger,  wrath,  and  indigna-  and  having  Christ  and  his  apostles  first 

tion,  and  trouble.      And  it  may  finely  inti-  sent  to  them,  will  place  them  in  the  fore- 
mate,  that  the  Jews  would,  in  the  day  of  most  rank  of  the  criminals  who  obey  not 

vengeance,  be   more  severely  punished  the  truth, 

VOL.  4.  5 


26  There  is  n&  acceptance  of  persons  with  Goa. 

sect.  who  far  from  escaping  by  his  superior  advan-  and  also  of  the  Gen- 
1V*     tages  and  privileges,  will,  by  the  abuse  of  them,  tlle  ; 

R       be  obnoxious  to  distinguished  wrath.  Nor  shall 
ii.  9  the  Greek  escape,  who  shall  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  the  light  he  hath  enjoyed,  or  the  oppor- 

10  tunity  he  had  of  enjoying  more.  But,  as  I  said  io  But  glory,  hon- 
before,  and  repeat  it  with  pleasure,  as  the  more  our,  and  peace,  to 
delightful  part  of  the  subject,  which  I  love  to  tTI™T^V*' 

iii  ;  l  J  j  r    r.    77  L  1  eth  £00d' to  the  Jew 

dwell  upon  ;  glory,  honour,  and  peace  [shall  be J  first,  and  also  to  the 
recompensed  to  every  one  who  rvorketh  good ;  Gentile: 
first  to  the  Jew,  who  stands  fairer  (in  virtue  of 
the  Divine  revelation  he  enjoys)  for  distin- 
guished degrees  of  it,  as  well  as  receives  the 
first  messages  of  this  salvation  ;  and  then  to  the 
Greek,  who,  if  he  exclude  not  himself,  shall  not 

1 1  be  exempted  from  his  proper  share.  For  there  11  For  there  is  no 
is  no  partial  acceptance  of  persons  with  God,  &  respect  of  persons 
which  should  engage  him  on  account  of  out-  wlthGod- 

ward  condition,  or  lineal  descent,  to  spare  ob- 
stinacy and  wickedness  in  a  Jew,  or  to  reject 
the  humble  faith  and  obedience  of  a  Gentile. 

12  And  he   will  fully  display  this  impartiality  of     12  Forasmanyas 
administration   in   the  great  day  of  universal  have  sinned  without 
judgment ;  for  as  many  as  have  sinned  without  *££t£g£ 
the  Mosaic  law,h  and  have  continued  impeni-  many  as  have  sinned 
tent  in  their  crimes,  shall  without  the  lazv  per-  in  the  law,  shall  be 
ish;  the  light  of  nature,  without  the  knowl-  JudSed  by  the  law, 
edge   of  revelation,  being  sufficient  to  con- 
demn them.     And  as  many  as  have  sinned  un- 
der the  instruction  and  obligation  of  the  law, 

shall  with  proportionable  severity  be  judged  by 
the  law,1  and  meet  with  a  more  awful  sen- 
tence, as  their  offences  have  been  aggravated 
by  such  express  discoveries  of  the  Divine  will : 

£  Acceptance  of  persons.']  That  is,  in  h  Sinned  without  the  Mosaic  iaiv,  &c.]  It 
passing- the  final  sentence,  he  is  determin-  is  evident  that  must  here  be  intended; 
ed  by  their  real  characters.  This  is  very  for  none  can  sin  without  the  natural  law, 
consistent  with  an  equality  in  distribut-  under  which  all  are  born, 
ing  advantages  and  opportunities  of  im- 
provement, according  to  the  sovereign  •  Perish  —  be  judged."]  These  two  phras- 
pleasure  of  the  great  Lord  of  all.  This  es  are  so  different,  that  one  would  hard- 
assertion  of  the  apostle's,  so  often  repeat-  ly  think  they  were  intended  to  signify  the 
ed,  will  appear  the  more  important  and  same  ideas  ;  yet  so  many  arguments,  both 
seasonable,  as  the  Jews  thought  that  no  from  reason  and  revelation,  lie  against 
Israelite  should  be  deprived  of  future  hap-  supposing  wicked  heathens  annihilated, 
piness,  whatever  his  faults  had  been  ;  un-  as  Mr.  Locke  seems  to  insinuate  from 
less  he  were  guilty  of  apostacy,  idolatry,  these  words,  that  I  think  it  most  rational 
and  a  few  other  very  enormous  crimes,  to  interpret  both  these  expressions  as  sig- 
See  Mr.  Jortin's  Discourses  concem'mg  the  nifying real punishment,  but  in  different  de~ 
Truth  of  the  Christian  Religion,  p.  26,  27,  grew. 
and  the  notes  there. 


He  will  judge  Jews  and  Gentiles  by  the  light  they  enjoy.  £7 

13  (For    not  the  For  not  the  men  who   are  merely  respectful  sect. 
hearers  of  the  law  hearers  of  the  lazv  of  God  in  the  synagogues,    iv- 

hZ\T Aef°re^  °r  loud  and  vehement  arplauders  or  defenders  - 

but  the  doers  ot  the  .     '  ...    Rom. 

law  shalibe  justified,  of  it  elsewhere,  [are]  just  bejore  God,  nor  will  lu  13 
he  ever  accept  any  encomiums  upon  it,  instead 
of  the  obedience  it  demands  ;  but  the  doers 
of  the  lazv,  who  steadily  and  universally,  in  the 
tenour  of  their  lives,  act  agreeably  to  its  pre- 
cepts ;  they,  and  they  only,  shall  be  justified,  in 
the  day  of  final  audit  and  account  ;  whether 
their  knowledge  of  it  were  more  or  less  ex- 

14  For  when  the  press.  For  when  the  Gentiles,  zvho  have  not  14 
Gentiles.whichhave  ^written  revelation  of  the  Divine  law,  do,  by 
not  the  law,  do  by  an  mstinct  0f  nature,  and  in  consequence  of  the 
nature  the  tmnes  con-                  it  e   i     •  •    j    *l  i 
tained  in   the  law,  untaught  dictates  of  their  own  mind,  the  moral 

these  having-  not  the  duties  required  by  the  precepts   of  the   law? 

law,  are  a  law  unto  ^^  having  7iot  the  benefit  of  an  express  and 
revealed  law,  are  nevertheless  a  law  unto  them- 
selves  :  the  voice  of  nature  is  their  rule,  and 
they  are  inwardly  taught,  by  the  constitution  of 
their  own  minds,  to  revere  it  as  the  law  of 

15  Which    shew  that  God  by  whom  it  was  formed.     And  they   15 
the    work    of   the  wno  are  \n  this  state,  do   evidently  shew  the 

WsfTeir11^  ™rk  °f the  law>  in  its  most  important  ™ral 
science  also  bearing-  precepts,  written  upon  their  hearts,  by  the  same 
witness,   and    their  Divine  hand  that  engraved  the  decalogue  upon 

thoughts  the  mean-  ^  tables  given  to  Moses;  their  consciences 
while    accusing,  jor    .  .    .  .  °         .  .  ,  rj,    .  -,  t 

else  excusing-  one  joining  to  bear  witness  to  it,  and  [their J  mutual 
another  ;)  reasonings  among  themselves,  accusing  those  that 

break  such  precepts,  or  defending  those  who  ob- 

16  In   the    day  serve  them,  attest  the  same  thing,       As  there-  16 
.when     God     shall  fore  there  are  sure  traces  of  some  natural  knowl- 
JmUe„SebyhJesuesChris«!  **&  *  the  law,  a  due  regard  will  be  maintained 
according- to  my  g-os-  towards  them,    and   on  this  most    equitable 
pel.  principle  will  the  grand  process  be  conducted, 

in  that  awful  day  when  God  shall  judge  the  se- 
crets of  the  hearts  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ,  ac- 
cording to  the  tenour  of  that  glorious  dispensa- 
tion which  I  may  call  my  gospel,1  as  it  is  com- 

k  By  nature.']     Rapheliiu   ( Not.  ex  Xen.  only  means,  that  the  gospel  teaches  such 

in  loc.J  shews,  that  animals  are  said  to  do  a  judgment.   Therefore,  some  transposing- 

that  by   nature  which  they  do  by  instinct  ;  the    last  clause,   render   it,    very  plainly 

and  Eisner,  (Observ.  Vol.  II.  p.  16)    that  and  properly,   In  the  day  when  God  shall, 

<r*  <rx  vo/ua  signifies  the  duties  inculcated  according  to    my  gospel,  judge    the  sectets 

by  the  law.  of  men.     Mr.  Mace  transposes  the  whole 

i  According  to  my  gospel."]     Nothing  is  sixteenth  verse  to  join  it  with  the  twelfth; 

more    contrary  to  the  apostle's  meaning,  and   I    think    it   very   evident,    the  thir- 

as  expressly  declared  above,  than  that  all  teenth,  fourteenth,    and  fifteenth   verses 

men  are  to  be  judged  by  the  gospel.     He  come  in  as  a  parenthesis  :  but  the  tcanspo- 


28  Refections  on  the  righteous  judgment  of  God. 

sect,  mitted  to  my  care  ;  in  which  no  doctrine  is  more  important,  or 
1V>     evident,  than  that  of  a  universal  and  most  impartial  judgment.. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  revere  the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  which  is  here 
laid  before   us   in  so  particular   and  affecting   a   manner;  re- 
membering we  are  each  of  us  to  have  our  part  in  that  day  of 
final  retribution,  and  that  the  secrets  of  our  hearts  will  then  be 
verse  made  manifest.     Let  us  often  reflect  upon  the  awful  result ;  and 

16  consider,  that  indignation  and  wrath,  tribulation  and  anguish  will 
be  our  portion,  if  we  are  contentious  and  disobedient  to  the  truth, 

9  yea,  if  we  do  not,  by  a  patient  continuance  in  welldoing,  seek  the 

7  promised  glory,  honour,  and  immortality  ;  which,  if  we  do,  we 
shall,  through  the  grace  of  God,  secure  everlasting  life.     Vain 

1  will  our  knowledge  and  our  profession  otherwise  be,  and  our 
testimony  against  the  sins  of  others  will  only  inflame  the  guilt  of 
our  own. 

Let  it  ever  be  remembered,  that  the  goodness  of  God,  which  we 
have  such  daily  reason  to  acknowledge  and  adore,  gently  takes 

4  us,  as  it  were,  by  the  hand,  and  leadeth  to  repentance;  and  while 
we  continually  live  upon  it,  let  us  not  act  in  contempt  of  it,  or 
abuse  it  to  our  own  inconceivable  detriment.  Is  the  wrath  al- 
ready laid  up  so  small,  that  we  should  be  increasing  the  treas- 

5  ure  ?  Increasing  the  terrors  of  the  day  of  wrath,  and  revelation 
of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God? 

It  will  be  a  most  impartial,  as  well  as  important  day.  Nor 
are  we  concerned  to  know  how  the  heathen  will  fare  in  it :  let 
14» ls  it  suffice  us,  that  if  they  are  condemned,  they  will  be  righteously 
condemned  ;  not  for  remaining  ignorant  of  the  gospel  they 
never  had  an  opportunity  of  hearing,  but  for  violating  those  pre- 
cepts of  the  Divine  law  which  were  inscribed  on  their  consciences. 
Let  us  bless  God  that  he  has  written  it  there,  and  reverence  the 
traces  of  his  hand  on  our  own  minds  ;  always  remembering,  that 
the  discoveries  of  revelation  were  never  intended  to  erase  or 
discredit  the  dictates  of  nature,  but  to  illustrate  and  confirm 
them. 

12  We  shall  be  judged  by  the  dispensation  we  have  enjoyed  ;  and 

13  how  devoutly  soever  we  may  hear  and  speak  of  it,  shall  be  con- 
demned, if  we  have  not  acted  agreeably  thereto.  The  Lord 
grant  that  we  may  all  j»W  that  mercy  of  the  Lord,  which  we  shall 
every  one  of  us  need  in  that  day  ;  and  that  we  may  find  it,  may 
we  keep  that  day  continually  in  view,  and  direct  all  our  actions 
with  a  regard  to  its  grand  decisions. 

Siition  of  verses  seems  a  dangerous  thing" ;  considering"  the  different  genius  of  an- 
though  I  think,  in  some  evident  cases,  cient  and  modem,  eastern  and  western,  Ian- 
that  of  a  few  words  may  be  pardoned,  guages. 


The  Jews  made  their  boast  in  the  law  :  29 


SECT.     V. 

Paul  proceeds  to  fix  the  charge  upon  the  Jews,  that  they  were  sin- 
ners, as  well  as  the  Gentiles  ;  and  consequently  stood  in  need  of 
justification  by  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  they.  Rom. 
II.  17,  to  the  end. 

Romans  II.  17.  ROMANS    11.17. 

TOEHOLD,   thou  T  HAVE  hitherto  been  speaking  of  the  inex-  sect. 
XJ  art  called  a  Jew,  X  cusable  guilt  of  those  who  have  the  greatest     v- 
and    restest  in    the  •         r  i  •  l    •     j    *  j  •  — 

law,  and  makest  thy  opportunity  of  knowing  their  duty,  and  in  con-  Rom 

boast  of  God;  sequence  of  this  acknowledge  it,  and  condemn  n  17 

others  for  acting  contrary  to  it ;  while  yet  they 
are  guilty  of  the  same  evils.  I  will  now  keep 
on  the  reserve  no  longer  ;  but  will  boldly  de- 
clare, that  in  what  I  have  said  concerning  such, 
I  meant  the  conviction,  not  merely  of  hea- 
then philosophers,  but  of  wicked  Jews  ;  and 
if  thou,  O  reader,  art  such  an  one,  I  apply 
myself  personally  to  thee.  Behold,  thou  bearest 
the  name  of  a  Jew*  and  thou  reposest  thyself 
on  the  knowledge  and  profession  of  the  law,  as 
if  that  would  save  thee  ;  and  thou  gloriest  in 
the  true  God,  in  whom  thou  believest  ;  as  if 
thy  descent  and  profession,  by  virtue  of  the  pe- 
culiar covenant  he  made  with  thy  fathers,  must 
18  And  knowest  necessarily  entitle  thee  to  his  favour.  Thou  18 
\is  will,  and  approv-  boastest   of  it  as  thine  honour  and  happiness, 

Ire  more1  excellent  that  thoU  lowest  !>'*]  wiU  >  n.ot  merely  by 
aeing  instructed  out  uncertain  conjecture  and  reasoning,  but  by  an 
>f  the  law,  express   revelation;  and  that  thou  accurately 

discernest  and  distinguishest  upon  things  that 
differ}3  which  untaught  nature  may  in  many 
respects  confound  ;  being  thyself  well  instruct* 
ed  out  of  the  law,  having  been  from  thy  infancy 
catechised  and  educated  in  the  accurate  knowl- 

•  Bearest  the    name    of  a  ^eu'.]     The  calculated  for  the  conviction  of  other  un* 

ipostle  frequently  addresses  himself  to  believers,  as  well  as  for  the  edification  of 

inconverted  Jews  in    this  epistle,  and  Christians. 

ispecially  here  ;  for  no  doubt  there  were        b  Discernest  thi?igs  that  differ.']    So  Beza 

nany  of  them  at  Rome,  who  might  be  renders    J'cKt/u&£us    v*.    ftoLQtpovl* ;    and 

:urious    to    know,   what  he,    who  had  Eisner  vindicates  it  in  a  manner  which 

>een  so  violent  an  enemy  to  Christianity,  seems  very  satisfactory  ;  though  Capel- 

vould  say  to  recommend  it.     And  Paul's  lus,     Hammond,  and  Erasmus,    defend 

freat  love  to  them  engaged  him,   on  the  our  translation,  approvest  things  which  arc 

:ontingency  of  such  an  event,  to  insert  more  excellent.  See  Eisner ',  Observ.  Vol.  II. 

uch  passages ;  and  other  passages  are  p.  17. 


SO        Yet  they  were  sinners  against  God,  as  well  as  the  Gentiles* 

sect,  edge  of  it.      And  in  consequence  of  this,  thou      19  And  art  con- 

v-     art  very  confident,  that  thou  thyself  art  fit  to  fident  that  thou  thy- 

—  teach  the  whole  Gentile  world  ;  to  be  a  guide  ^  $?£  f  g'ghet  °f 

ii.  19  °ftne  blind,  as  thou  thinkest  them  to  be  ;  a  light  them   which  are  in 

to  them,  that  for  want  of  the  light  thou  dispers-  darkness, 

20  est>  we  in  darkness :    An  instructor  of  the  igno-    20  An  instructor  of 

rant,  a  teacher  of  these  babes*  as  thou  esteem-  the  ^H1'  a  te,a?h," 

V         •  •  -Vi         ir      /  er  of  babes,  which 

est  them  in  comparison  with  thyself  ;  having  hast    the    form    of 

perhaps   not  only  the   sacred  oracles  in  thine  knowledge,  and  of 
hands,  but  also,  in  order  to  render  thee  more  the  trutn  in  the  law 
expert  and  methodical  in  the  use  of  them,  a  sum- 
mary, a  compendious  system  andybrm  of  the 
knowledge  and  truth  which  is  contained  in  the 
laiv.d 

21  Now  I  deny  not  that  thine  advantages  are  in  21  Thou  therefore 
this  respect  very  great ;  but  I  must  caution  thee,  which  teachest  ano- 
that  thou  art  not  deceived  by  any  absolute  de-  not  Myself  ?  Thou 
pendence  upon  them  ;  and  must  press  thee  to  thatpreachestaman 
reflect  how  far  thine  own  temper  and  conduct  should  not  steal,dost 
is  agreeable  to  this  knowledge  and  profession.  thousteal? 

Let  me  ask  therefore,  Thou  that  teachest  another, 
teachest  thou  not  thyself?  Dost  thou  act  as  if 
thou  hadst  forgotten  thine  own  precepts,  or 
didst  imagine  they  did  not  oblige  thee  ?  Tf\ou 
that  preachest,  for  instance,  a  man  should  not 
steal,  dost  thou  think  thyself  tolerated  to  steal?* 
Thou  that  forbiddest  a  man  to  commit  adultery, 

22  dost  thou  commit  adultery  f  Thou  that  dost  so  22  Thou  that  say- 
abominate  idols,  and  speakest  of  them  at  all  times  est,  A  man  should 

with  such  great  and  just  abhorrence,  dost  thou  TT^^l^l* 
°  ,       J    ,  ,.  i  V,    j      *  dost  thou  commit  a- 

commit  sacrilege  by  robbing  the  true  Lroa  ot  d^ery  ?  Thou  that 
what  he  so  justly  claims  from  thee,  whether  of  abhorrest  idols,  dost 
outward  tribute,  or  inward  homage  ;  while  thou  jhou  ?  commit  sacn- 
so  strenuously  disputest  against  any  other  object  e^  Thou  that  mak- 

23  of  worship  ?      In  one  word,  thou  thatgloriest  in  est  thy  boast  of  the 

c  Blind,  —  ignorant,  —  babes']      These  favour  of  the  rendering  we    have    pre- 

were  titles   which  the  proud  Jews  often  ferred. 

gave  to  the  Gentiles.  e  Dost  thou  steal  ?~]    Grotius  on  this  text 

d  Form.']    Mop$a>Ti?  has  this  significa-  proves  from  Josephus,  that  some  of  the; 

lion,  2  Tim.  iii.   5.     And  Bos  (Exercit.  Jewish   priests  lived  by  rapine,  depriving 

p.  100,  101)  shews,  that  it  often  signi-  others  of  their  due  share  of  the  tithes,  and 

tfes    the  sketch,   or  outlines  of  a  thing  »  even  suffering  them  to  perish  for  want ; 

which  suits  the  interpretation  here  given  that  others  were  guilty  of  gross  unclean- 

better    than    he    seems    to    apprehend,  ness  ;  and  as  for  sacrilegiously  robbing  God 

L'Enfant  renders  it,  having  in  the  law  the  and  his  altar,  it  had  been  complained  of  as 

rule  of  knowledge  and  truth;  but  I  know  early  as  Malachi's  days,  Mai.  i.  8,  12,  13, 

wot  whether  /*og$»a-«  ever  signifies  rule  ;  So  that  the  instances  are  given  with  great 

and  if  the  article  has  any  force,  it  is  in  propriety  and  judgment. 


Circwncisio?i  of  no  importance  without  keeping  the  law.         31 

law,  through  break-  the  law,  as  so  excellent,  and  thinkest  it  such  an  sect. 
ing  the  law  dishon-  honour  t0  be  acquainted  with  it,  dost  thou  by  the     y' 
ourest  thou  God  ?  /   .     .         ,.  -  r*    «         i  — — 

transgression  oj  the  law  dishonour  God,  and  act  Rom 

as  if  thou  wert  studying  the  declaration  of  his  ii.23 
will,  only  to  show  him,  in  a  more  presumptu- 
ous and  contumacious  manner,  that  thou  dost 

24  For  the  name  not  regard  it  ?       It  is  not  an  improbable  sup-  24 
of  God  is  blasphem-  position  that  I  have  now  been  making  ;  for  I, 

ed  among  the  Gen-  who  haye   had  an    opportunuy  0f  knowing  by 
xiics  t nrouErn.  you*  us  .  *  .  .       ,  r» 

it  is  written.  l°ng  experience  the  temper  and  character  ot 

the  Jewish  people,  know  it  to  be  such,  that  I 
will  boldly  say  to  their  faces,  "  the  name  of  the 
God  of  Israel,  for  which  you  profess  so  warm 
a  zeal,  is  by  your  means  blasphemed  among  the 
Gentiles,  and  his  holy  religion  brought  into  con- 
tempt by  your  notorious  and  scandalous  im- 
moralities ;  as  it  is  xvritten  in  your  own  scrip- 
tures concerning  your  fathers,  whose  evil  deeds 
you  so  generally  imitate."  (Compare  2  Sam. 
xii.  14  ;   Isai.  lii.  5  ;   Ezek.  xxxvi.  23.) 

25  Forcircumcis-      My  duty  absolutely  requires   me  to  give  25 
Ion  verily  profiteth,  such  cautions,  and  to  make  such  remonstrances 

if  thou  keep  the law:  as  tnese  .  for  circumcision  is  indeed  profitable* 
but   if    thou    be    a..  J        ,  .  ,  ,    ,    .  t  •*•  t_ 

breaker  of  the  law,  V  «  rnan  keep  the  law  ;*  his  being  a  Jew,  if  he 
thy  circumcision  is  be  truly  a  good  man,  will  give  him  many 
made  uncircumcis-  advantages  for  becoming  a  Christian  ;  and 
were  his  obedience  perfect,  would  entitle  him 
to  the  blessings  promised  in  the  law.  But  if 
thou  be  a  transgressor  of  the  laiv*  thy  circumcis- 
ion is  in  effect  become  uncircumcision  :  thou 
wilt  have  no  more  benefit  by  it  than  if  thou 
hadst  never  received  it ;  as  thou  well  know- 
est,  that  according  to  the  tenour  of  the  law  it- 
self, circumcision,  far  from  being  any  excuse 
for  thy  offence,  will  rather  expose  thee  in  many 

26  Therefore,  if  respects  to  a  much  greater  punishment.       And  26 
the   uncircumcision  therefore,  by  a  parity  of  reason,  if  the  uncircum- 
nwrof^Uifw^shaU  cision->  that  is,  an  uncircumcised  person,  observe 

and  obey  the  greatest  and  most  important  pre- 
cepts or  righteous  determinations  of  the  lawy 

(  For  circumcision,  &c]  It  is  most  the  pains  of  endeavouring- to  find  such  a 
evident  that  y*f>  cannot  here  signify  that  connection  as  would  justify  the  use  of  it 
the  following  words  are  a  reason  for  what  in  its  strictest,  propriety  ;  in  attempting 
was  asserted  in  those  immediately  preced-  which,  many  have  vainly  perplexed  them- 
ing- :  itseems  little  more  than  an  expletive,  selves  to  no  other  purpose  than  to  make 
as  the  particle  now  among  us  often  is.  I  the  writings  of  St  Paul  appear  more  ob- 
shall  not  therefore  in  many  passage*  take  scure  than  they  really  are. 


32  He  is  a  Jew,  that  is  one  inwardly. 

sect,  though  without  any  acquaintance  with  the  book  not  his  uncircumcis- 

v-    that  contains  them  ;  if  he  faithfully  and  stead-  i(?n  be  ?°untfd  foc- 

.,  r  r*         ir  ^       i  •     l         l         r  circumcision  ? 

~        llv  conform  himself   to  the  main  branches  01 

ii.  26  v'irtlle  and  rectitude  it  requires, shallnot  his  un- 
circumcision  be  imputed  or  reckoned  as  circum- 
cision V  Shall  he  not  be  treated  as  favourably 
by  God  in  his  final  account,  as  if  he  had  been 
circumcised,  when  his  not  being  so  does  not 
proceed  from  any  contempt  of  the  Divine  au- 
thority, but  from  his  knowing  nothing  of  the 
rite,  or  not  apprehending  it  in  his  particular  cir- 

27  cumstances  to  be  his  duty  to  practise  it?    Tea,     27  And  shall  notun- 
it  is  certain,  that  the  uncircumcision  that  is  by  circumcision  which 

nature,  a  man  who   continues   uncircumcised  r%!?1yt,naIure,;!,jJi 

.        '        .  ..   . .  *  t  fulfil  the  law,  judge 

as  he  was  born,  accomplishing  the  great  moral  tneej    w]10  by  the. 

purposes  of  the  lazu,  in  subserviency  to  which  letter  and circumcis- 
its  rituals  were  appointed,  shall  judge  and  con-  x°n  dost}  transgress 
demn  thee  ;  who  while  thou  actest  by  the  letter 
of  its  ceremonial  precepts,  and  retainest  cir- 
cumcision and  all  its  appendages  with  the  great- 
est exactness,  art  nevertheless,  in  things  far 
more  essential  and  important,  a  transgressor 
of  the  lazv,  to  the  spiritual  meaning  and  extent 
of  which  thou  continuest  an  utter  stranger,  and 
which  thou  encouragest  thyself,  by  these  ex- 

28  ternal  observances,  to  neglect.       For  upon  the      28  For  he  is  not  a 
whole,  as  you  would  not  allow  anv  man  to  be  Jew>  which  is  one 

tT?Kl  Jew'ume/ely  *»  «*  ™tward  rites  ^SS^SSZ 
which  he  might  observe,  if  he  continued  uncir-  which  is  outward  in 
cumcised,  how  carefully  soever  he  might  con-  the  flesh  -. 
ceal  it  ;  so  must  I  freely  declare  to  you,  that 
he  is  not  in  the   most  sublime  and  important 
sense  a  Jew,  that  is,  one  of  God's  covenant  and 
beloved  people,  who  is  merely  so  hi  outward 
shew,  neither  indeed  [is  that]  the  true  circum- 
%9  cision  which  is  apparent  in  the  flesh*       Noth-     29  But  he  U  a  Jew, 
ing  merely  ritual  or  ceremonial  can  recom-  whichis  one  inward- 
mend  a  man  to  the  Divine  favour  ;  but  he  [is]  %E&S?EZ 
a  yew,  that  is,  one  of  God's   chosen  people,  in  the  spirit,  and  not 
who  is  one  in  the  hidden  part,  as  David  ex- 
presses  it,   (Psal.   Ii.  6,)  or  in  the  secret  re- 
cesses of  the  soul  ;  and  the  acceptable  circum- 
cision [is  that]  of  the  heart,  which  your  own 
prophets  so  often  inculcate,  (see  Deut.  z.  16  ; 
xxx.  6  ;  Jer.  iv.  4,)  when  they  urge   the  put- 
ting away  all  inward  impurity  and  obstinacy, 
as  that  which  is  most  highly  offensive  in  the 
sight  of  God.     This  excellent  circumcision  is 
seated  in  the  spirit,  consisting  of  a  change  made 


Refections  on  the  vanity  of  a  mere  external  relation  to  God.        33 

in  the  letter ;  whose  there  by  the  operation  of  the  Divine  Spirit  sect. 

buTf  G  d*  of  men'  himself,  and  not  merely  in  an  external  conform-     v 

ity  to  the  letter  of  the  law,  of  which  the  worst  T  " 
of  men  may  be  capable.  Now  such  a  person,  iit  29* 
whatever  his  outward  profession  may  be,  is 
one,  zvhose  praise  [is~\  not  so  much  of  men,*  who 
eager  to  spread  their  own  sects  applaud  those 
who  become  their  proselytes,  or  most  strenu- 
ously retain  their  peculiar  forms  ;  but  is  of  God, 
who  alone  knows  the  heart,  and  whose  esteem 
and  complacency  is  infinitely  preferable  to  that 
of  whole  nations  or  worlds. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  our  hearts  be  always  attentive  to  these  lessons  of  inward  verse 
religion  which  the  sacred  oracles  fail  not  continually  to  inculcate.  28 
It  is  the  praise  of  God  that  is   in  question  :  and  who  can  be  so    ' 
lost  to  all  true  greatness  of  mind,  to  all  generous  ambition,  as  that 
he  should  not  long,  and  even  burn  to  obtain  it  f  Or  who  can  en- 
joy, or  attend  to  the  praise  of  men,  while  he  has  any  reason  to 
fear  that  God  condemns  ? 

To  have  the  name  of  a  few,  or  of  a  Christian  !  How  little  17 
will  it  signify  ?  To  boast  in  an  external  and  temporary  relation 
to  God,  if  we  are  such  as  shall  finally  be   disowned  by  him,  will 
make  us  the  more  wretched.      To  have   known  his  zvill,  to  have 
distinguished  things  that  differ,  and  set  up  for  instructors  or  re-  is 
provers  of  others,  will  only  furnish  out  matter  of  condemnation 
from  our  own  mouths  ;  if,  while  teaching  others,  we  teach  not 
ourselves.     Well  may  the  punishment  be  aggravated,  where  the  19-21 
guilt  is  so  great ;  when  it  brings  so  peculiar  a  reproach  upon  re- 
ligion, and  in  effect  dictates  so  many   blasphemies  against  the  24 
name  of  God,  at  the  very  time  it  pretends  to  exalt  it. 

We  pity  the  Gentiles,  and  we  have  reason  to  do  it ;  for  they 
are  lamentably  blind  and  dissolute  :  but  let  us  take  heed,  lest 
those  appearances  of  virtue,  which  are  to  be  found  among  some 
of  them,  condemn  us  ;  who,  with  the  letter  of  the  lazv,  and  the  ^6,  2T 
gospel,  and  with  the  solemn  tokens  of  a  covenant  relation  to  God, 
transgress  his  precepts,  and  violate  our  engagements  to  him  j 
so  turning  the  means  of  goodness  and  happiness  into  the  occa- 
sion of  more  aggravated  guilt  and  misery. 

%  Praise  not  of  'merit  Sec]     Perhaps  here    Judah,  which  signifies  Praise.     Comparf 
is  a  reference  to  the  etymology  oi  the  word    Gen.  xxix.  35  ;  and  xlix.  8. 
yew  g  it  being-  derived  from  the  name  of 

VOL.  4.  6 


C>A*      Though  the  Jews  had  the  oracles  of  God,  and  the  promise's* 


SECT.     VI. 

After  removing  some  objections,  the  sad  case  both  of  Jeivs  and 
Gentiles  is  farther  illustrated ;  and  the  representation  shewn  to 
be  agreeable  to  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament.  Rom.  III. 
1—19. 

ROMANS    III.  i.  Romans  III.  1. 

BU  T  some  may  be  ready  to  object,  "  If  it  TT7  H  AT  ad  van- 
be  so,  that  no  circumcision, but  that  of  the    VV  tage  then  hath 

Rom.  heart^  wiU  avail  to  men's  final  happiness  ;  what  \*JuJ there  of dr- 
ill. 1    then  [is]  the  advantage  of  the  Jezv,  or  what  the  cumcision  ? 

profit  of  circumcision,  which  yet  you  seemed  to 

allow,  when  you  said  but  just  before,  (chap.  ii. 

25,)  that  it  in  some  circumstances  profiteth  ?" 

2  Nor  do  I  deny  it  now  ;  I  say  that  it  profiteth    2  Much  every  way  -. 

much  everu  wait,  or  in  a  variety  of  respects  ;  as  chiefly,  because  that 

Iv    n   v^        r'  r  it         v  r  unto  them  were  com- 

shall  hereafter  more  fully  shew,  (compare  mitted  the  oracles  of 
chap.  ix.  4,  5,)  and  chiefly  in  that  they,  who  God. 
have  received  it,  have  been  intrusted  zuith  the 
oracles  of  God*  in  the  divinely  inspired  scrip- 
tures ;  by  which  they  are  taught  many  import- 
ant lessons,  which  may  direct  their  lives,  and 
dispose  them  to  embrace  the  gospel,  to  the  se- 
curity of  their  final  and  everlasting  salvation. 

3  Of  great  importance  indeed  are  these  Divine     3  For  what  if  some 
oracles  to  this  purpose.     AndrvUat  if  some,  and  gff-Srf'^S 
they  a  considerable  number,  ot  those  who  once  tjie    faith     0f  God 
possessed  these   invaluable  treasures,   believed  without  effect  \ 
them  not,  or  did  not  duly  consider  what  they 
speculatively  believed,  and  so  rejected  the  gos- 
pel to  which  they  were  intended  to  lead  :  Shall 

their  unbelief disannul and  enervate  the  faith  of 
God?h  Shall  it  destroy  his  fidelity  to  his  prom- 
ises, or  prevent  our  receiving  them  and  owning 
their  accomplishment,  with  becoming  regard  ? 

4  God  forbid,  that  we  should  insinuate  any  thing  4  God  forbid .- ye^> 
of  this  kind.  No  ;  let  the  blessed  God  ever  be  let  God  be  true,  but 
acknowledged  to  be  true  and  faithful,  though  e^ervmana 

*  The  oracles  of  God"}      This  is  so  re-  nify,  the  fidelity  of  God,  or  that  faith  of 

markable  and  important  a  testimony  to  the  ours  which   God  has   pointed  out  as  the 

Divine  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament  in  way  of  obtaining-    justification   and   life. 

general,  that  it  can  leave   no   doubt  con-  The  senses  run  at  last  into  each  other.     I 

Gerning-  the  full  persuasion  of  St.  Paul  up-  have   included  both  ;  and  hinted,  in  the 

on  this  head.  last  words  of  the  paraphrase,  at  a  sort  of 

b   The  faith  of  God."]     This  is  an  am-  intermediate  sense  ;  as  the  attentive  reader 

Ujguous  expression,  and  may  either  sig-  will  observe. 


yet  God  is  not  unrighteous  in  taking  vengeance,  35 

i£  is  written,  That  every  man  be  esteemed  a  liar,  and  unfit  to  have  sect. 
thoumightestbejus-  any  confidence  reposed  in  him  ;   as  it  is  writ-     V1- 

come  when  thou  art  fed  in  thy  words,  and  mightest  upon  the  whole  ^  4 
judged.  overcome,  when  thou  art  called  into  judgment  ;  c 

that  they,  who  insolently  dare  to  arraign  the 
equity  of  thy  conduct,  may  soon  meet  with 
the  confusion  they  deserve." 

5  But  if  our  un-      But  a  Jew  may  be  ready  further  to  object,  5 
righteousness  com-  ancj  sav^    u  jj-  our  unrighteousness  recommend 
nets  of^God,1  what  tne  righteousness  of  God,6-  and  illustrate  his  per- 
shall  we  say  ?  Is  God  fections  in  that  way  of  becoming  righteous  by 
unrighteous  who  ta-  faith,  which  he  now  ordains  ;  what  shall  we 

^ak'^f  nTanV  (I  **•  and  what  are  we  t0  eXPeCt  '  Is  n0t  ?°d.Un" 
righteous,  who  inflicteth  that  wrath,  which  it  is 

well  known,  you  assert,  he  will  execute  upon 

the  whole  Jewish  nation  for  rejecting  it  ?"     I 

now  speak  as  a  man,  who  had  a  mind  to  cavil 

at  the  gospel,  might  plead  ;  and  by  no  means 

express  my  own  sentiments,  as  you  may  well 

imagine. 

6  God  forbid  :  for       No  ;   God  forbid,  that  I  should  harbour  such  6 
then  how  shall  God  a  thought,  or  allow  such  a  consequence.     For 
judge  the  world  ?       /ww  ^    ^^  QQdjudge  %he  WQr/d  ?  W;th 

Abraham  our  Father,  I  acknowledge  him  un- 
der the  character  of  the  judge  of  all  the  earth  ; 
and  maintain  that  he  will  always  "  do  right." 

7  For  if  the  truth  Gen.  xviii.  25.     And  as  for  such  a  caviller,  he  7 
°h  G<dldhathl  m°l\  miSnt  as  wel1  speak  out,  and  say,  "  If  the  truth 
my  "L  unto  his°gk)-  ofGod  hath  abounded  to  his  own  glory  by  means 
ry;  whyyetamial-  of  my  lie,e  my  falsehood  and  iniquity  of  any 
so  judged  as  a  sin-  kind  ;   if  he  has  taken  occasion  to  overrule  my 

oifence  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  word, 
and  the  honour  of  his  administration  ;  why  am 
I  nevertheless  called  into  judgment  as  a  sinner, 
and  arraigned  for  that  as  a  crime,  which  is  at- 

c  When  thou   art  catted  into  judgment.']  e  If  the  truth  of  God,  &c]     The  Prussian 

Eisner  and  Bos  have  abundantly  shewn,  Testament  renders  this   clause,  "  In   the 

that  K^tvio-d-Ai  has  this  signification,   (com  mean  time  if  my  lie  conduces  to  the  glory 

pare  Acts  xxv.  25  ;  xxvi.  6,)  and  that  viiatv,  of  God,  by  making  the  grandeur  of  his  truth 

in  such  a  connection,  signifies  to  carry  the  shine  forth  with  superior  advantage,"  ip'c 

eauve.     See   Eisner,  Observ.  Vol.  II.  p.  18,  This  is  the  clear  and  genuine  sense,   but 

19  ;  and  Bos  in  loc.  it  is  nov  consistent  with  the  rule  I  gener- 
ally follow,  to  deviate  so  far  from  the  words 

d   The  righteousness  of  God.~\     Though  of  the  original  ,■  and  I  mention  it  as  a  speci- 

the  phrase  be  in  itself  ambiguous,  I  think  men  of  many  liberties,  in  which  I  have  de- 

Dr.  Whitby  has  abundantly  proved  it  has  clined   following  that  version  after  atter->» 

here  the  sense  we  give  it.  tive  examination  of  it.' 


36  It  will  be  no  excuse,  that  we  do  evil  that  good  may  come* 

sect,  tended  with  such  happy  consequences  V  [And     8  And  not  rather* 

why  mail  I  not  sau,"]   (as  zve  are  calumniated.  (as.  we  be  slandcr; 

j  ^•••i        jt         w    m  •       ouslv  reported,   and 

and  some  most  injuriously  affirm,  that  zve  main-  as  som(i  affirm  that 

tain  J    "  let  us  do  evil  things,  that  good  conse-  we  say,)  Let  us  do 

quences  may  come  from  them  ?"   You  may  ea-  evil,  that  good  may 

sily  see,  that  principles  like  these  would  justi-  c0"?e  ?.  whof  dam- 
r       i  l  •  .i  ,  ,    .rJ  i         nation  is  just. 

iy  tne  greatest  crimes  in  the  world,  it   they 

might  be  so  overruled  as  to  prove  the  occasion 
of  good  ;  and  consequently,  would  so  entirely 
confound  the  nature  of  good  and  evil,  that  I 
think  it  not  worth  while  to  argue  with  such 
persons  ;  whose  condemnation  is  indeed  so  ap- 
parently justf  that  I  leave  them  to  be  convinc- 
ed, and  silenced,  by  their  own  consciences  ; 
and  only  mention  such  a  detestable  principle, 
solemnly  to  warn  you  against  it. 
9       But,  to  return  from  this  long  digression  :   If     9  Whatthen?are 

the  question  I  mentioned  before  be  repeated,  we  ^etier  t}}an  thei* 
j  //  nr,         t  ,i  i      if  no,  in  no  wise   :   ior 

and  any  say,  "  What  then,  upon  the  whole,  have  we  have  before  prov- 
we  Jews  the  advantage  of  the  Gentiles  so  far,  ed  both  Jews  and 
that  in  consequence  of  having  these  oracles  of  Gentiles,  that  they 
r*    j   _  i  •  »  i_  •      j     „i  •         are  all  under  sin : 

Ood  wnich  we  have  received,  the  promises 

which  he  will  never  fail  to  observe,  and  the 
principles  of  righteousness,  which  he  will  nev- 
er himself  violate  in  his  conduct,  we  can  claim 
justification  before  God  by  virtue  of  our  obe- 
dience to  his  law  ?"  Not  at  all ;  for  we  have 
before  proved  that  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  all  un* 
der  sin,  and  have  placed  them  as  convicted 
10  criminals  at  the  Divine  bar;  As  it  is  writ-  10  As  it  is  written; 
ten?  (Psal.  xiv.  1,)  in  a  variety  of  passages  There  is  none  right- 
u*   i_  l  v    j  .      .u  a.  eous,   no   not  one  : 

which  may  be  applied  to  the  present  occasion, 

f  Whose  condemnation  is  just."]    I  think  may  have  been  made  in  that  Greek  version, 

this   must  imply,   that  there  are  certain  to  render  it  more  agreeable  to  the  JVeiy 

rules   which  God  has   laid  down  for  us,  Testament,'  though  many  passages  might 

disobedience  to  which  in  any  imaginable  escape  the  notice  of  such  as  made  this  at- 

circumstances  is  universally  a  moral  evil ;  tempt,  if  it  were  really  made.  But  it  must 

even  though  the  quantity  of  good  arising  have  been,  as  we  see  in  this   instance  it 

from  thence  to  our  fellow  creatures,  should  was,  a  fruitless  one   ;  considering  how 

be  greater  than  that  arising  from  observ-  wide   such   copies    were  dispersed,   and 

ing  those  rules.     For  if  this  be  not  allow-  how  different  the  religious  sentiments  of 

ed,  there  can  be  no  shadow  of  force  in  the  the  persons  with  whom  they  were  lodged* 

apostle's  conclusion.  It  seems  much  more  reasonable,  to  ac- 
count for  the  diversity  we  find  between 

g  As  it  is  'written.']  These  scriptures  are  the  original  and  quotations,  by  supposing 

collected  from  different  parts  of  the   Old  the  sense,  rather  than  words,  intention- 

Testavient  ;  but  there  are  many  editions  ally  regarded  ;  and  some  accidental  alter- 

of  the  Seventy  in  which  they  all  stand  to-  ations  have  happened  since  in  the  Hebrew 

gether,  in  the  xivth  or  according  to  their  copies,  which  in  several  places  may  make 

order,  xiiith  Psalm  ;  which  has  given  some  the  difference  greater  than  it  originally 

occasion  to  think,  that  QtUer  alterations  was. 


The  Old  Testament  asserts  the  universal  depravity  of  mankind.       C* 

11  There  is  none  "  There  w  none  righteous,  no  not  one  ;     There  sect. 
that  understandeth,  js  none  that  understandeth  his  duty  and  bis  true    u" 
there  is  none  that  interest  .  there  js  none  that  seeketh  after  God,h  p  m 
seeketh  after  God.  .  '        .  .  -  w     rl    RuTn* 

and  constantly  endeavoureth  to  secure  his  la-  \u  u 

12  They   are  all  vour.         They  are  all  declined  from  that  moral  12 
gone  out  of  the  way,  rectitude,  which  is  the  glory  of  the  rational  na- 
they  are  together  be-  (/        are  aho„ether  become  use/ess   as    to 
come   unprofitable  ;             '  jru-ui  i 

there  is  none  that  the  great  end  ior  which  they  were  made,  so 
doeth  good,  no  not  that  there  is  none  that  practiseth  good^  there  is 
one-  not  so  much  as  one.    (Psal.  xiv.  1 — 3  ;  liii.  1 — 

13  Their  throat/*  3.)      Their  throat  [is]  noisome  and  dangerous  13 
an  open  sepulchre  ;  as  an  0pen  sepulchre,  gaping  to  swallow  them 

*£  taf^SPS  uP' or  p°ison  them  with  its  infccted  air '  «** 

ceit ;  the  poison  of  their  tongues  they  have  used 'the  mostmischicv- 

asps  is  under  their  ous  deceit  ;  and  while    they    make   the  fairest 

lJPs  :  profession  of  friendship,   the  mortal  venom  of 

asps  [is]  hid  under  their  lipsy  which  utter  the 

most  infectious  and  fatal  slanders.     (Psal.  cxl.  14 

14  Whose  mouth  3.)  They  are  men  whose  month  is  full  of  curs* 
is  full  of  cursing  and  ing  and  bitterness  ;  (Psal.  x.  7  ;)  so  that  the 
bitterness :  most  shocking  prophaneness  mingles  itself  with 

that  malignity    of   heart  towards  their  fellow 

15  Their  feet  are  men,  which  breathes  in  every  word.    Their  feet  15 
swift  to  shed  blood  :  [are]  swift  to  run  towards  the  places  where 

they  have  appointed  to  shed  the  blood  of  the  in- 
16  Destruction  and  no&ent.     (Prov.  i.  16,  18.)       Ruin  and  misery  16 
misery  are  in  their  [are]  on  the    whole    in    all  their  ways  ;  they 
wa3rs  »  bring  it  upon  others,   and  so,  by  an  inevitable 

17  And  the  way  consequence,  upon  themselves  at  last.         And  17 
of  peace  have  they  as  for  the  way  of  peace  and  happiness,  they 
not  known:  have  not  known  or  regarded  it.     (Isa.    lix.  7, 

18    There  is  no  8.)     And,  to   sum   up  all  in  one   word,  the  IS 
fear  of  God  before  great  cause  of  all  this  degeneracy  is,  that  the 
their  eyes.  jear  0jQQd  is  not  before  their  eyes,  but  they  are 

utterly  destitute  of  any  true  principle  of  relig- 
ion, of  any  reverence  and  love  to  the  great  and 
adorable  Object  of  it."     (Psal.  xxxvi.  1.) 

6  There  is  none  that  seefcth  after  God,  that  if  Israel  in  David's  time,  which  was 

&c]  It  is  allowed,  that  this  passage  only  one  of  its  best  ages,  was  so  bad,   Gentile 

proves  directly,   what  was  the  character  nations  were  still  worse  ;  and  in  all  these 

of  the  Jews    in    David's    time  ;  but  it  views,  it  was  much  to  the  apostle's  pur- 

plainly  shews  that  the  wrath  of  God  was  pose  to   produce  the  passage.     The  like 

awakened  against  them,  as  well  as  others,  observation   is  in   a  great  measure  appu- 

for  their  sins  :    it  proves  also,  that  a  gen-  cable  to    all   the  following  quotations  ;  as 

eral  degeneracy    might    prevail    among  the  paraphrase  on  ver.    19,   suggests,  or 

them,  though   by  profession   God's  peo-  rather,   as  the  apostle  himself  there  evi- 

ple  ;  and  it  suggests  a  stroug  presumption,  deutly  insinuates. 


**8  What  the  scripture  saith  is  to  convict  the  world. 

sect.       This,  my   brethren,  is   in  general  the  sad      19  Now  we  know, 
VI'    character  of  mankind  in  their  fallen  state  ;  and  that  what  things  so- 
Rom.  <-he  representation  is  the  more  striking,  as  it  is  Sff^Sa^ 
iii.  19  borrowed  from  the  sacred  writings.     Noxv  we  are  under  the  law : 
know,  that  what  the  law  saith  in  such  passages  that  every     mouth 
as  these,   it  saith  to  those  that  were  under  f/2e  may  be  stopped,  and 
i         ;    -v  j  •  i«i  i  i       all  the     world  may 

law;1  they  do  not  immediately  relate  to  the  become  guilty  before 
heathen,  but  contain  the  character  of  those  that  God. 
were  at  that  time  the  professing  people  of  God. 
And  as  most  of  these  passages  are  borrowed 
from  the  writings  of  David,  Solomon,  or  Isai- 
ah, it  appears,  that  even  in  the  best  days  of 
their  state,  they  had  a  great  deal  of  enormous 
wickedness  among  them.  And  if  Israel,  even 
at  such  a  time,  could  not  justify  itself,  much 
less  can  it  be  imagined  that  the  idolatrous  na- 
tions of  the  Gentiles  should  be  able  to  do  it:  so 
that  every  mouth  must  be  stopped,  and  the  whole 
world  stand  convicted  before  God*  as  guilty,  and 
acknowledge  itself  obnoxious  to  a  dreadful  sen- 
tence from  his  tribunal.  Now  I  earnestly  de- 
sire to  bring  every  reader  under  a  sense  of  this, 
as  what  is  of  the  highest  importance,  in  order 
to  receiving  the  gospel  with  becoming  grati« 
tude  and  joy. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Who  can  read  this  melancholy  picture  of  human  nature,  cop- 
ied by  the  hand  of  an  apostle  from  the  lines  first  drawn  by  inspir- 
loll  ec*  ProPnets»  without  deep  humility,  and  lamentation  ?  To  this 
IS  was  it  sunk,  that  there  was  none  righteous,  no  not  one  ;  none  dis- 
posed to  seek  after  God,  or  to  cultivate  his  fear.  And  from  this 
bitter  root,  the  apostacy  of  our  nature  from  God,  what  detesta- 
13,14  ble  fruit  proceeds  !  The  throat  which  is  like  an  open  sepulchre, 
the  deceitful  tongue,  the  envenomed  lips,  the  malicious  heart,  the 
murderous  hand  !  And  who  can  wonder,  that  such  rebels  to 
their  heavenly  Father  should  sometimes  prove  ruffians  to  their 
brethren ! 

Let  us  bless  God  that  we  have  been  preserved  from  falling 
into  such  enormities,  and  from  falling  by  them.  His  grace  has  re- 
strained us  from  sinning  against  him  in  such  an  aggravated  man- 
ner ;  his  Providence  has  guarded  us  from  those  whose  feet  are 

-  What  the  larj  saith.']      It  appears  here,  k  Stand  convicted  before  God."]     So    wxo- 

that  this  word  law  doth  sometimes  signify  fix.®*  tu>  Qiu,    seems    exactly  to  signify, 

the  Old  Testament  in  general ;  for  not  one  Archbishop  Tillotson  would  render  it,  lia- 

of  the  quotations  above  is  taken  from  the  ble  to  Divine  justice  ;  which  is  the  same  in 

pentateuch.  sense.    See  his  Worht  Vol.  I.  p.  126- 


Refections  on  the  scripture  account  of  men's  degeneracy.  39 

swift  to  shed  blood,  and  in  whose  paths  there  is  destruction  and  sect. 
misery,  vi. 

Let  us  remember  the  view  in  which  these  instances  were 
brought  ;  even  to  evince  this  deplorable,  but  undeniable  truth,  ^r^| 
that  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  all  under  sin.     The  purpose  of  con-  1-9' 
viction  therefore  being  answered  on  our  hearts,  let  us  humble 
ourselves  before  God,  as  those  that  stand  guilty  in  his  presence, 
and  obnoxious  to  his  judgment. 

Thankfully   let  us  own  the  inestimable  goodness  of  God  in 
having  favoured  us  with  his  sacred  oracles,  and   endeavour  to  2 
improve  in  the  knowledge  of  them.     Thus  instructed,  let  us  be 
careful  to  form  the  most  honourable  notion  of  God,  as  the  worthy 
and  universal  Judge,  who  will  never  fail  to  do  right ;  and  may  6 
these  views  of  him  produce  an  abhorrence  of  every  thing  evil 
which  must  necessarily  be  displeasing  to  him.     Nor  let  us  ever 
allow  ourselves  to  be  brought  under  the  influence  of  those  falla- 
cious and  pernicious  maxims  which  would  persuade  us,  that  the 
goodness  of  the  intention  sanctifies  the  badness  of  the  action  ;   or  g 
that  the  pretended  benevolence  of  the  end  will  justify  irregulari- 
ties in  the  means.     God^s  judgment  and  decision  is  final  ;  and 
an  inspired  apostle's  authority  is  an  answer  to  a  thousand  subtil- 
ties,  which  might  attempt  to  turn  us  from  the  strictest  rules  of 
that  immutable  rectitude  on  which  it  always  proceeds. 

SECT.    VII. 

From  the  representation  made  above,  of  the  guilt  and  misery  of 
mankind,  the  apostle  deduces  the  necessity  of  seeking  justification 
by  the  gospel,  and  consequently  the  excellency  of  that  dispensa- 
tion, as  exhibiting  the  method  of  it.     Rom.  III.  20,  to  the  end* 

Romans  III.  20.  „  ROMANS  III.  20. 

THEREFORE  T  HAVE  just  been  proposingto  you  convinc-  sect, 
by  the  deeds  of  X  ing  evidences  of  the  universal  degeneracy     vii. 
no^Ih  hX£d  \nd  corruption  of  mankind,  and  shewing  you,  -— 
that  the  whole  world  must  stand  convicted  be-  ...°™* 
fore  God  :  therefore  let  all  my  readers  be  per- 
suaded to  admit  it,  as  a  most  certain  principle, 
and  at  all  times  to  act  upon  it,  that  according 
to  the  just  and  humble  acknowledgment  of  the 
Psalmist,  (Psal.  cxliii.  2,)  no  flesh  shall  be  justi- 
ed,  or  pronounced  righteous,  before  him?  by 

*  Be  justified,  8tc.]  The  learned  Vi-  cxliii.  2,  and  must  therefore  signify  to  re 
tringa  hath  with  great  propriety  observed,  ceive  the  testimony  of  being  righteous  from, 
that  this  word  is  borrowed  from  Psalra  a  judge,  and  cannot  merely  signify  to  ob~ 


40  Kofesh  to  be  justified  by  the  law. 

sect,  works  o/*complete  obedience  to  the  law  of  God,b  in  his  sight :  for  by 
vii-    whether  natural  or  revealed.       For,  instead  of the  law w the  knowl,- 

"" justifying  any  man,  it  only  anticipates,  in  a  e  *>e 

iu°20  more  obvious  and  affecting  manner,  the  sense 
of  his  condemnation  ;  as  by  the  law  is  the  knowl- 
edge ofsinf  it  discovers  to  us  how  grievous  a 
thing  it  is,  and  exhibits  the  righteous  displeas- 
ure of  God  against  it. 
2i  But  yet,  blessed  be  God,  every  door  of  hope  21  But  now  the 
is  not  shut  against  the  sinner,  convicted  by  the  righteousness  of  God 

law  :  for  the  righteousness  of  God,  that  is,  the  3* £"»!v  J*J  J.™ 
r   ,      <->      .  .    .   J  7    ,  .   ,     V>,     ,  is  manifested,  being 

manner  or   becoming  righteous,  which    Cjod  witnessed    by    the 
hath    ordained    and  appointed  in  his  gospel,  law  and  the  propu- 
without  that  perfect  obedience  which   the  law*iSi 
requires,   is  now  made  manifest  ;  being  indeed 
attested  by  the  whole  tenour  of  the  law  and  the 
prophets  f  which  join  in  leading  our  eyes  to  the 

tain  mercy.     To  be  justified-,  also  sometimes  consequently,  that  law  has 'here,  and  in 

signifies  to  overcome  in  judg ment,  Psal.  li.  4,  many  subsequent  passages,  that  general 

and    the  expression  of  being  just  before  sense.       A  very  learned  person  has  lately 

God  implies  the  same.   And  that thisis  the  proposed  to  render    sf   ipfocv  vo/ah    by  the 

sense  of  the  word  in  this  epistle,  appears  law   of  works  ;  pleading   0u7fl it/uuv  6i£ct.- 

from  several  passages  ;  particularly  Rom.  ^,»c    (Heb.  vi.  2)   as  a  parallel   instance  ; 

ii.  3.     So  that  on  the   whole,  as   he  ar-  but  I   have  declined  this  rendering,  as 

gues,  justification  is  not  a  phrase  parallel  (ver.    27)   the  apostle  expresses  the  law 

to  forgiveness,    but  refers    to    a  judicial  of  work?  by  words  placed  in   a   different 

process,   and  carries  in  it  the   idea  of  ac-  order,   vopat    <ru>v    epfav,    opposed  to  vo/uttt 

quittal,  praise,   and  reward.     And  indeed  Trissa; ;    and   (ver.   28)    %&pie  epfu>v    vojux 

it  seems  to  me  always  ultimately  to  refer  is  plainly,   as  we  render  it,    without  the 

to  the  being  pronounced,   and  treated  as  works  of  the  law;  as  the  continuation  of 

righteous,    in    the    great  day    of  God's  the  apostle's   argument,  in  reference  to 

universal  judgment.    See  Rom.  ii.  13,  16.  Abraham   shews.     Nor  can  I  see  what 

b  By  works   of  the  law.~\     I   think  with  great  end  could  be  served  by  allowing  this 

Mr.  Locke,  that  the  word  law  must  here  criticism  ;  since  the  apostle  elsewhere  as- 

be  taken  in  this  extent,  comprehending  serts  justification  y.up^  tpfav  without  works. 

ceremonial  and  moral,  revealed  and  natu-  (chap.  iv.  6.)     And  to  say  that  tpfcev  is  put 

ral.     And  this  I  conclude,  not   so  much  elipticaily  for  vo/ua   spfav  ^    (that   is,    works 

from  the  omission  of  the   article,  (com-  for  the  Iceso  of  works  J   is  very  arbitrary, 

pare   Rom.  ii.  12,  14,  25,  27;  chap.  iii.  Nor  can  I  conceive,  that  any  one  can  be 

31;  chap.  v.  13,  20  ;  in  all  which  places,  justified  by  the  law  of  works,  without  being 

and  many  more,  vojv.®'  without  the  article  justified  by  the  works  or  vice  versa;  and  this 

signifies   the    Mosaic  law,  as   the    sense  is  expressly  Paul's  assertion,  chap.  iv.  4,  5. 
evidently  proves,)  but  from    the   conclu-        c  By  the   law  is  the    knowledge  of  sin.~] 

sion  which  the  apostle  draws,    and  the  This  strongly  implies  the  broken  and  dis- 

vhole   tenor    of   his     subsequent    argil-  jointed  state  of  human  nature,   in  conse- 

ment  ;    which    would    have   very    little  quence  of  which  the  precepts  which  God 

weight,   if  there  were  room   to  object,  gives  us,  will,  on  the  whole,  only  serve  to 

though    we    cannot   be  justified   by  our  convict  us  of  guilt,   but  not  to  produce  an 

obedience  to  the  law  of  Moses,   we  may  obedience  by  which  we  can  finally  be  ac- 

be  justified  by  our  obedience  to  God's  quitted, and  accepted.       Some  render  it, 

natural  law.     And  nothing  can   be   more  the  law  takes  cognizance  of  sin. 
evident,    than   that    the  premises,    from        d  Attested  by  the  law   and  the  prophets."} 

which  this  conclusion  is  drawn,  refer  to  See  in  this  view,  Gen.  xv.  6  ;  Isa.  liii.  tilt 
the   Gentiles  as  well  as  the  Jews  ;  and   DajJ.  ix.  24. 


But  justification  is  by  grace  through  the  blood  of  Christ.        4t 

22  Even  the  right-  great  Messiah  :  Even  the  righteousness  of  God,  sect. 
eousness   of    God,   lvhich  he  hath  appointed  us  to  seek,  by  the  ex-    vii- 
jSSo&iS&iu  ««?  of  a  living/^  on  the  power  and  grace  ~ 
and  upon  ail  them  of  his   Son  Jesus  Christ  ;  to   whom    he  com-  jjj  22 
that    believe  ;    for  rnands  us  to  commit  our  souls,  with  all  humble 
there  is  no  differ-       ^  0heciient  reKard.     This  way  of  obtaining 

ence  :  .    .  °.  ,.r    .  T    J  ,  ° 

righteousness  and  lire  is  now,  1  say,  made  man- 
ifest to  all,  and,  like  a  pure,  complete,  and  glo- 
rious robe,  is  put  upon  all  them  that  believe  ; 
whether  they  were,  or  were  not,  acquainted 
■with,  or  subject  to,  the  Mosaic  law  before  their 
conversion  to  Christianity  -.for  there  is  in  this 
respect  no  difference  at  all  between  one  believ- 

23  For  all    have  er  and  another.         For  all  have  sinned,  as  we  23 
sinned,    and   come  demonstrated  above,  and  come  short  of  the  glo- 
shortof  the  glory  of  yy  Qj  God  *  they  have  failed  of  rendering  him 

that  glory  that  was  so  justly  his  due,  and  there- 
by have  not  only  made  themselves  Unworthy 
the  participation  of  glory  and  happiness  with 
him,  but  stand  exposed  to  his  severe  and  dread- 

24  Being-justified  ful  displeasure  :   And  if  any  escape  it,  they  are  24 
freely  by  his  grace,  sucn^  as  being  induced  to  embrace  the  gospel, 
te£&  tajS  ore  justified  freely  without  pretending  to  plead 
Christ :  any  merit  or  their  own,  by  his  rich  and  sover- 
eign grace,  proposed  there  by  virtue  of  that 
redemption  and  deliverance  zvhich  is  in  Christ 

25  Whom     God  Jesus  his  well  beloved  Son  :     Whom  God  hath  2b 
hath  set  forth  *o£e  a  in  hjs  infinite  mercy  proposed  and  exhibited  to 
faXin^his1  btood,  us   in   the   gospel/ 'as  a  propitiation  through 

whom  he  may  honourably  discover  himself  as 
propitious  to  us,  and  converse  favourably  with 
us,  as  he  did  with  Moses  from  the  mercy  seat : 
an  inestimable  privilege,  which  we  receive  by 
virtue  of  faith  in  his  atoning  blood,  with  which 
the  throne  of  God  is,  as  it  were,  sprinkled 
over  ;  as  the  propitiatory  in  the  tabernacle 
was  with  the  blood  of  the  sin  offering.     (Lev. 

■  Lome  short  of  the  glory  of  God.']     Mr.  signifies  a  deficiency  of  what  might  have 

Fleming,  and  after  him,  if  I  mistake  not,  been  attained,  rather  than  the  loss  of  what 

Lord  Barrington,  explains  this  falling  short  is  actually  possessed.     Compare  Mat.  xix. 

of  God's  glory,  as  signifying  the  loss  of  that  20  ;  1  Cor  i.  7  ;  Heb.  iv.  1,  chap.  xii.  15. 
lucid  resemblance  of  the  glorious  Shedrinah, 

which  they,  after  Mr.  Joseph  Mede,  sup-  {  Proposed.]  Some  contend  that  jroatdtfo 

pose  our  first  parents  to  have  worn  in  their  here  signifies  to  exhibit;  others,   that  it 

primeval  state.    But  if  it  were  to  be  grant-  signifies  to    determine,  intend,  orfx  upon. 

edthey  had  such  a  glory  in  that  state,  I  (Compare  Bos  in  Loc.  and  Eph.  i.  9,  11  ; 

cannot  think  it  would  have  been  natural  to  Rom.  i.  13.)      I  have  chose  the  word  pro- 

have  called  it  God^s  glory,  or  to  explain  the  pose,  as    having  just  the   same  ambigc- 

word  L$-f$i:Sl*v  of  losing  it,  which  certainly  ity. 

vol.  4.  7 


4&  Boasting  excluded,  not  by  the  law,  but  by  faith* 

sect.  xvi.  15, 16.)  And  this  is  appointed/or  a  demon-  to  declare  his  right- 

vii-    stration  of  his  righteousness  in  the  remission  of  eousness  for  the  re- 
___^      .  ,  ,J.  Q  ,  ,.  ,     J,  mission  of  sins  that 

Rom   SmS'  n°W  aPPears  to  be  accomplished  are  pagt>  through  the 

ili.  25  witnout  any  reflection  upon  that  awtul  attribute,  forbearance  of  God ; 
which  might  seem  to  have  a  claim  so  directly 
contrary  to  it ;  and  this  remission  extends  not 
only  to  the  present,  but  former  age,  and  to  all 
the  offences  which  are  long  since  past,  accord- 
zng  to  the  forbearance  of  God,  who  has  forborn 
to  execute  judgment  upon  sinners  for  their  re- 
peated provocations,  in  reference  to  that  atone- 
ment which  he  knew  should  in  due  time  be 

26  made.     He  has,  I  say,  proposed  his  Son  for  a     26  To  declare,  / 

demonstration  of  his  righteousness,  which  now,  s"v?  at  this  time  his 
.     ...  '  •*  ,  ,  j    .        .    .      '  righteousness:  that 

m  this  present  ever  memorable  and  signals?,  he  might  be  just,  and 

is  so  wonderfully  illustrated  in  the  great  trans-  the  justifier  of  him 
actions  of  our  own  age,  intended  for  this  pur-  which  beheveth  in 
pose,  that  he  might  be,  and  appear  just,  and*ei>ns' 
yet  at  the  same  time,  without  impeaching  in 
any  degree  the  rights  of  his  government,  the 
justifier  of  him  who  is  of  the  faith  of  Jesus, 
whosoever  he  be,s  that  is,  of  every  one  who 
sincerely  believes  in  him,  and  acquiesces  in  that 
great  method  of  salvation  which  God  hath  pub- 
lished by  him,  and  established  in  his  perfect 
obedience  and  meritorious  sufferings. 

27  Contemplate,  I  beseech  you,  this  only  way    27  Where  is  boast? 

of  redemption  and  acceptance,  and  sav,  Where  ,n&  tufn  ?  I*  ls  ^x; 
...        r-  t  /        ,-        -  •    u..  eluded.      By    what 

then  lis]  boasting  in  our  own  righteousness,  or  iaw?0f  works?  Nay: 

on  account  of  any  other  peculiar  privileges  ? 

Or  what  reason  can  any  who  partake  of  these 

blessings,  have  to  glory  in  themselves  ?  You 

will  easily  see,  that  it  is  entirely  excluded.  And 

reflect  farther,  by  what  law  is  it  excluded  ? 

[By  the  law]  of  works  f  By  that  of  Moses,  or 

any  other  law,  promising  life  only  to  perfect 

obedience,  and  threatening  all  disobedience 

with  inevitable  death  ?  By  no  means.     This 

would  leave  a  man  all  the  little  reason  for 

boasting  he   could  possibly  have  ;  even  that 

g  yust,  and  the  justifier,  Sec.]  By  just,  Mr.  might  have  seemed  incredible,  had  we 

Taylor   would  understand   merciful,   and  not  received  such  an  account  of  the propiti- 

Mr.  Locke,  faithful  to  his  promises,-  but  ation  and  atonement.      But  our  explication 

either  ofthese  makes  but  a  very  cold  sense,  is  vindicated  in  a  most  masterly  and  un- 

when  compared  with  that  we  have  here  answerable  manner  by  the  worthy  author 

given.      It  is  no  way  wonderful  that  God  of  an  excellent  tract,  entitled,  Christ  the  Me- 

should  be  merciful,  or faithful  to  his  prom-  diator,  p.  85,  Isfc.  to   which  I  with  great 

ises,  though  the  justifier  of believing  sinners :  pleasure  refer  the  reader. 
but  that  he- should  be  just  in  such  an  act 


Justification  by  faith  establishes  the  law.  43 

but  by  the  law  of  be  had  acted  perfectly  right  and  well,  and  had  sect. 

faith.  all  that  excellence  and  worth  of  character  which  _ 

a  being  in  his  circumstances  could  attain.  But  Rom 
if  you  suppose  him  to  have  recourse  to  the  ^.27 
gospel,  by  the  law  of  faith  it  must  certainly  be 
excluded,  since  the  very  constitution  of  that  re- 
quires persons  to  acknowledge  themselves  sin- 
ners, and  as  guilty  and  indigent,  to  make  an 
humble  application  to  the  free  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ  for  pardon,  and  every  other  blessing 
which  is  necessary  to  their  final  happiness. 

28  Therefore  we      jye  therefore  are  come  to  a  conclusion  of  this  28 
conclude,that  a  man        t  Qf  our  argument,  that  a  man,  of  whatever 

is   lustified  by  faith  r  o  '  /    .     ,«j£    »»     _ 

without  the  deeds  of  nation,  profession,  or  character,  zs justified  by  a 

the  law.  true,  lively,  and  effectual  faith  in  the  gospel, 

without  the  zvorks  of  the  law  ;h  that  is,  though 

destitute  of  any  legal  works,  in  consequence  of 

which  he  could  claim  justification  and  life. 

29  /*  he  the  God      And  this  naturally  leaves  room  to  add,  [Is  29 
of  the  Jews  only  ?  U  Q0dA  who  hath  established  such  a  method  of 

Genti^80Ycf.,thrfJU8tification'  the  God  of  the  Jews  only,  and  not 

the  Gentiles  also  :     also  of  the  Gentiles  P  Surely  he  is  the  God  of  the 

Gentiles  too  :  since  it  is  very  evident,  that  all 

claim  from  works  being  thus  universally  given 

up,  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  must  in  this  respect 

30  Seeing  it  is  one  stand  upon  a  level.     So  that  [it  is]  one  God,  the  30 
God,    which   shall  same  eternal  and  unchangeable  Jehovah,  that 

S2?  % c  to"; ■«  j**w ^JT'  lho  ,hav,e re„ceivi dn 

and  uncircumcision  cumcision,  not  by  that,  but  by  faith;  and  will 

through  faith.  justify  the  Gentiles  too,   who  are  still  in  their 

uncircumcision,  through  the  same  faith  ;  and 

therefore  demands  the  grateful  love,   and  the 

new  obedience  of  both.1 

31  Do  we  then      Now  while  we  maintain  this  method  of  jus-  31 

tification  and  salvation,  can  it  be  said,  that  we 
derogate  from  the  honour  of  God's  justice  or 

h  A  lively  and  effectual  faith,  without  one,   and  supposes  it  an  allusion  to  the 

works,  &.c]    By  thus  guarding  the  asser-  prediction,  Zech.    xiv.    9,   that  the   Lord 

lion  we  sufficiently  see  how  very  consist-  shall  be  one,  and  his  name  one  ;  fulfilled  by 

ent  it  is  with  that  of  St.  James,  *  (chap.  ii.  the    publication    of   the  gospel.     But  I 

17,  24,25,)   who   only  in  effect  asserts,  think  this  supposed  allusion  far  fetched, 

that  no  faith  can  suffice  to  our  justification  and    see  not   any  occasion  for  supposing 

which  is  not  in  fact  productive  of  obedi-  at  Msnm  by  faith,   and  Si*.  Trirtug  through 

ence  ;  and  when  the  matter  is  thus  stated,  faith,  to  signify  different  things  j  ,nor£an 

there  is  no  appearance  of  contradiction.  I  see  what  different  idea  can  here  be  affix- 

i  One  God,  viho  justifieth  the  circumcision  ed  to  them.     L'Enfant  renders  it,  he  will 

by  faith,  and  uncircumcision  through  faith. .]  justify the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  wicircii?nf 

Mr.  Locke  would  render  it,  seeing  God  is  cision  by  the  same  faiths. 


44  Refections  on  justification  by  grace  through  Christ. 

sect,  his  law  ?  Do  we  set  aside  the  latv  by  faith,  as  if  make  void  the  law 
vii-    it  were  a  faulty,    or  annihilate  it,  as  if  it  were  f11™^  ^we^ 

"„     *  an  useless  thing?   God  forbid,   that  we  should  tablish  the  law. 

iii  31  ever  'nsinuate  such  a  design,  or  entertain  such 
a  thought.  Nay,  on  the  contrary,  we  really  es- 
tablish the  laiv,k  on  a  firmer  foundation  than 
ever,  and  place  it  in  a  juster  and  more  beauti- 
ful point  of  light :  for  we  shew  also  its  honour 
displayed  in  the  atonement  as  well  as  the  obe- 
dience of  Christ  ;  and  we  make  it  of  everlast- 
ing use,  for  attesting  the  truth,  and  illustrating 
the  necessity  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as  for  di- 
recting the  lives  of  men,  when  they  profess  to 
have  received  it  ;  as  we  shall  abundantly  shew 
in  the  process  of  this  discourse. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  our  whole  souls  rejoice  in  this  glorious  display  of  the 
Divine  mercy,  in  so  beautiful  an  harmony  with  Divine  justice, 
in  our  redemption  by  Christ ;  to  which  the  apostle  in  this  section 
bears  so  noble  a  testimony.  We  are  all  become  guilty  before  God; 
so  that  if  he  should  mark  iniquity,  nofesh  living  could  be  justified 
before  him  :  let  us  therefore  with  all  reverence  and  esteem,  and 

21  with  all  joy,  embrace  the  righteousness  of  God,  as  now  attested  by 

22  the  law  and  prophets,  by  Christ  and  his  apostles  ;  which  shall  be 

23  upon  all  believers  without  any  difference :  humbling  ourselves 
deeply  in  the  presence  of  God,  as  those  who  have  sinnedy  and 

24  come  short  of  his  glory  ;  and  seeking  to  be  justified  freely  by  his 
grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

25  To  him  let  us  continually  look,  as  the  great  propitiation;  exer- 
cising faith  in,  his  blood,  and  rejoicing  that  those  which  seemed 
to  our  feeble  apprehensions  the  most  jarring  attributes,  are  now 

27  reconciled  and  glorified.  Let  us  readily  acknowledge  that 
boasting  is  excluded;  and  in  the  grateful  overflowings  of  our 
souls  fall  down  before  that  throne  whence  pardons  are  dispensed, 
and  confess,  "  that  this  act  of  grace  is  our  only  plea  ;"  and 
that  we  must  remain  humble  before  God  for  ever,  in  a  sense  of 
the  demerit  of  our  sins,  and  the  abundance  of  his  mercy. 
9,30  Let  Jews  and  Gentiles  unite  in  thanksgivings  to  God,  and  in 
love  to  each  other,  as  having  been  all  involved  in  the  same 
condemnation,  and  all  partakers  of  the  same  compassion.    And 

31  let  Christians  remember,   that  God  intended  by  this  illustrious 


verse 
20 


k  We  establish  the  lavo.~]  Some   render    I  think  not  the  proper    signification    of 
it,  Nay,  but  we  are  the  persons  that  observe    ira/m.     For  the  justice  of  this  inferences 
the  law;  which   is    a   just    and    strong   see  Christ  the  Med.  p.  90 — 96. 
thought,   (compare  Roiia.  via.  3,  4,)  but 


Abraham  was  not  justified  by  works.  45 

display  of  grace,  not  to  supersede,  but  to  establish  his  law.     May  sect. 
we  therefore  make  it  our  concern,  that  not  only  the   actions  of    vu- 
our  lives,  but  the  sentiments  of  our  hearts,  be  directed  and  de-  "™~ ' 
termined  by  it ;  as  it  is  now  enforced  by  more  powerful  motives 
than  when  it  appeared  in  its  unallayed  terrors. 

SECT.     VIII. 

The  apostle  here  shexvs,  that  Abraham  and  David  sought  justifica- 
tion in  such  a  way  as  the  gospel  recommends  ;  that  is,  by  faith. 
Rom.  IV.  1—12. 

Romans  IV.  1.  ROMANS  IV.  1. 

TyHAT  shall  we  T   HAVE  been  observing  to  vou,  that  we  sect. 
A  Jah^otlthe"  A   Christians,  by  maintaining  the  doctrine  of  J™_ 
as  pertaining  to  the  justification  by   faith,   instead  of  superseding  Rom 
flesh3  hath  found  ?      and  enervating,  do  indeed  establish  the  Divine  iv.  { 
law,  and  assert  in  the  most  convincing  manner 
both  its  authority  and  purity.      For  the   illus- 
tration of  this  therefore,  let  us  consider  the 
important  instance  of  Abraham,  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  he   was   justified.       What  then 
shall  we  say,  that  the  holy  patriarch  Abraham^ 
cur   reverend  father,  according  to  the  fleshy 
hath  found  effectual  in  this  respect  ?a  and  to 
what  must  his  justification  and  acceptance  with 

2  For  if    Abra-  God  be  ascribed  ?    For  if  Abraham  were  justi-  2 
ham  were  Justjfiejj  fied  by  circumcision,  or  by  the  merit  of  any 
wheTeoftl  glory,  but  other  ™rks,  rather  than  by  the  free  grace  and 
not  before  God.  mercy  of  God,  then  he  hath  something  in  which 

he  may  glory  :b  but  it  is  certain,  by  what  the 
sacred  oracles  express,  that,  though  the  beha- 
viour of  this  celebrated  person  was  indeed  in- 
nocent, fair  and  honourable  before  men,  yet 

3  For  whatsaith  [he  hath]  not  anv  thing  to  boast  in  the  sight  of  a 
the  scripture?  Abra-  God%        For  wfiat  saHh  the  scripture  up0n  this 

■  Hath  found  ]    Some  would  transpose  obtaining,  and  that  by  merit.    Annot.  ex  He- 

the   words,  and  render  them,  "  Shall  %ve  rod.  in  Loc. 
say  that  our  father  Abraham  hath  found, 

that  is,  obtained  justification  and  life,  ac-  b  He  hath  something  innvhich  he  may  glo- 

cording  to  thejiesh,  that  is,  by  circumcision,  ry.~]    This  seems  to  intimate,  that  the  Jews 

and  observing  the  carnal  rites  of  the  Mo-  maintained  not  only  the  necessity,  but  the 

saic  economy  .?"    But  when  the  natural  or-  merit  of  the  Jewish  observances  ;  else  it 

der,  and  usual  import  of  the  phrase  makes  might  have   been   replied,  that   Abraham 

so  easy  and  so  good  a  sense,  I  can  see  no  was  indeed  justified  upon  his  being  cir- 

reason   for  admitting   this    construction,  cumcised,  but  that  it  was  by  the  grace  of 

Jlaphelius  shews,  that  Herodotus,  and  oth-  God,  in   freely  annexing  the   promise  of 

er  authentic  Greek  authors,  use  iu^Kco  for  justification  and  life  to  such  a  rite. 


46  But  his  faith  was  imputed  for  righteousness. 

sect,  head  ?   (Gen.  xv.  6.)     Abraham  believed  God,  ham  believed  God, 
via.    «  when  he  made  him  the  promjse  0f  that  mj.  and  it  was  counted 
■  '  t  ».  .01  1  •        unto  him  tor  rierhU 

Rom  raculous  and  important  Seed,  and  so  it  was  im-  eousness. 

iv.  3  putedto  him,  or  placed  to  his  account,  for  right- 
eousness, or  in  order  to  his  justification  :"  that 
is,  God  was  pleased  graciously  to  accept  it, 
though  he  had  not  that  complete  and  perfect 
righteousness  which  might  in  strict  justice  be- 
demanded  of  every  rational  creature,  as  the 
only  condition  of  his  being  acquitted  at  the  Di- 

4  vine  bar.    Now  to  him  who  thus  worketh  to  the      4  Now  to  him  that 

utmost  extent  of  all  that  was  required,  the  re-  wor^eth  is  the  »- 
.                 .          ,  x      .                ,    t         M  * .            ,  ward  not  reckoned 

ward  proportioned  to  that  work  is  not  charged  0f  grace,  but  of  debt. 
to  account,  as  matter  of  grace,0  but  of  debt ;  and 
he  may  glory,    at  least  in  having  diligently 

5  earned  it.     (Compare  chap.  xi.  6.)         But  to  5  But  to  him  that 

him  who  in  this  sense  worketh  not,  who  can  by  worketh  not,  but  be  - 

no  means  pretend  to  have  wrought  all  right-  !ieve^htlonuhim  th*fc 

1    ±u       11     t   r         l         l'  f     j       lustifieth  theungod- 

eousness,  out  numbly  believeth  on  him  who  de-  {„  hjs  fa-lth  js  CoUnt- 

clareth  the  freeness  of  pardoning  grace,  and  ed  for  righteousness 
by  that  justifeth  even  the  ungodly,  if  he  repent 
and  return,  the  phrase  used  concerning  Abra- 
ham may  be  applied  with  the  strictest  propri- 
ety, and  it  may  be  said,  that  his  faith  is  imput- 
ed to  him,  or  placed  to  his  account,  for  right- 
eousness, or  to  the  purpose  of  his  being  accept- 
ed and  treated  by  God  as  righteous. 

6  And  [this  is]  very  agreeable  to  what  we  read  6  Even  as  David 
elsewhere  ;  particularly  as  David  (Psal.  xxxii.  als0  describeth  the 

1 ,  2,)  describeth  the  blessedness  of  the  man  who  is  blessed"ess,  of  *he 
ir^i        1  1  ^  1       ,,     r  man  unto  whom  God 

accepted  ot  God,  whom  he  speaks  u  oi  as  one  imputeth  righteous- 
to  xvhom  God,  according  to  the  method  of  pro-  ness  without  works ; 
ceeding  we  now  maintain,  imputeth  righteous- 
ness "without  any  supposition  of,  or  regard  to 
a  former  series  of  good  works,  supposed  to 

7  have  been  performed  by  him."  For  he  ex-  7  Saying,  Blessed 
presses  himself  thus,  "  Blessed  are  they  whose  are.  .they  whose  ini- 
iniquities  are  pardoned,  and  whose  sins  are,  as  it  ^  whose  ^STare 
were,  covered*  by  the  veil  of  Divine  mercy  :  covered  : 

c  As  of  grace."]  Raphelius  has  shewn,  *  Whose  iniquity  is  pardoned,  and  whose 
that  ftfoov  does  not  only  signify  a  reward  of  sin  is  covered."]  Archbishop  Leighton  has 
debt,  but  also  a  gift  of  favour  ;  and  that  the  so  elegantly  and  beautifully  illustrated 
phrase  /ui&cv  <f«§«;>v  occurs  in  Herodotus  ;  these  words,  that  I  must  beg  leave  to  re- 
so  that  a  reward  of  grace  or  favour  is  a  das-  fer  those  of  my  readers  that  cannot  use 
sical  as  well  as  theological  expression,  his  Latin  meditations  on  the  xxxiid  Psalm, 
Could  we  be  sure  that  Abraham  was  once  to  review  the  English  translation  of  it  in 
an  idolater,  it  would  be  some  illustration  the  2d  volume  of  his  Expository  Discourses  j 
of  the  apostle's  reasoning  here  ;  but  the  printed  at  Edinburgh,  ir48. 
validity  of  it  by  no  means  depends  upon 
that  fact. 


uncircumcision. 


tie  Was  justified 'by  faith  before  he  was  circumcised,  4& 

3  Blessed  is  the  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord  imputeth  sect. 
man   to  whom   the  not  sjn»     Which  plainly  implies,  that  sin  had  viii. 

s^rdwiUnotimPute  been  committed by  the  best  and  happiest  of 

men,  and  that  it  is  matter  of  mercy  and  favour,   .°m£ 
that  it  is  not  charged  to   account,  so  that  he 
should  finally  be  condemned  for  it. 
9 Cometh  thisbles-      Noxv  while  we  are  speaking  of  this  blessedness  9 
sedness   then  upon  0f  the  pardoned  and  accepted  sinner,  give  me 

to™Z  ZZ  leave  ">  ask'  [*'*  **■?]  «P°«tl"  circumcision 
cumcision  also  ?  For  [only,]  or  also  on  tJie  uncircumcision  ?  The  cel- 
we  say  that  faith  ebrated  instance  we  have  just  been  mentioning 
was  reckoned  to  A-  wm  s\iew  how  far  circumcision  is  from  being 
braham    tor     right-  ,  .     .  r  _  *> 

eousness.  necessary  to  a  snare  in  it.     ror  \when\  we say, 

as  above,    that  faith  was  imputed  to  Abraham 
10     How    was  for   righteousness  ye      How  and  when  ivas   it  lO 
it  then    reckoned  ?  tnus  imputed,  and  charged  to  his  account,  in 
when  he  was  in  cir-  .»  •       .    J    3    Jir,        ,  °  .  .  .  . 

cumcision,  or  in  un- tnis  view  •  When  he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in 
circumcision  ?  not  in  uncircumcision  ?  [Truly]  the  history  plainly 
circumcision^  but  in  shews  us,  that  it  was  not  in  circumcision,  but  in 

uncircumcision ;  for  it  relates   this  important 

circumstance  of  Abraham, as  taking  place  many 
11  And  he  receiv-  years  before  circumcision  was  instituted/  And  11 
ed  the  sign  of  cir- it  assures  us,  that  he  received  the  sign  of  cir- 
theTigTteousn'ess  °f  <™~,  not  as  the  means  of  making  him  ac- 
the  faith  which  he  ceptable  to  God  when  he  was  not  before  so, 
had  yet  being  uncir-  but  as  the  token  of  his  being  already  accepted ; 
cumcised  :  that  he  and  therefore  as  the  seal  of  the  righteousness  of 

that  faith  which  he  had  in  uncircumcision  .*s  that 

*  Imputed  to  him  for  righteousness ]     I  book  of  God's  remembrance,  "that  we 

think  nothing  can  be  easier,  than  to  under-  are    believers   :**    and    this    appearing, 

stand  how  this  may  be  said  in  full  consist-  we  are  graciously  discharged,  yea,  and  re- 

ence  with  our  being  justified  by  the  impu-  warded,  as  if  we  ourselves  had  been  per- 

tation  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  that  fectly  innocent  and  obedient.      See  my 

is,  our  being  treated  by  God  as  righteous,  Sermons  on  Salvation  by  Grace,  p.  14 — 19, 

for  the  sake  of  what  he  has  done  and  suf-  which  account  is  perfectly  agreeable  to 

fered  :  for  though  this  be  the  meritorious  what  Witsius  has  remarked.  Oecon.  Feed.  lib. 

cause  of  our  acceptance  with  God,  yet  iii.chap.  viii.  §36. 

faith  may  be  said  to  be  imputed  to  us  m       f  Many  years  before  circumcision  was 

^K*<Gcri/y»v,  in  order  to  our  being  justified,  or  instituted. 3     It  is    said  this    imputation 

becoming  righteous  :  that  is,  according  to  was  made  on  Abraham's   believing  the 

the  view  in  which  I  have  elsewhere  more  promise,  Gen.  xv.  6,  about  a  year  before 

largely  stated  it,  as  we  are  charged  as  the   birth  of  Ishmael  ;  but    he  did   not 

debtors  in  the   book  of  God's  account,  receive    circumcision  till    Ishmael    was 

what   Christ   has  done,    in  fulfilling  all  thirteen  years  old,   Gen.  xvii.  27,  conse- 

righteousness  for  us,   is  charged  as  the  quently,  Abraham  was  declared  justified 

grand  balance  of  the  account  ;  but  that  it  at  least  fourteen  years  before  he  was  cir- 

may  appear,  that  we   are,  according  to  cumcised. 

the  tenour  of  the   gospel,  entitled  to  the       e  Seal    of   the  righteousness    of  faith] 

benefit  of  this,  it  is  also  entered  in  the  This  seems  an  incontestable  proof,-  that' 


48  Reflections  on  the  happiness  of  a  justified  state* 


srcT 

viii 


ct.  so  he  might  be  the  father  of  all  those  who  believe  might  be  the  father 

lh-    in  uncircumcision,  that  righteousness  may  also  be  ?/  a11  tihlem  that  be- 
-  »  ,     '     ,         P  ,  -a    a-     lieve,  though    they 

"        imputed  unto  them,  that  they  may  be  justified  in  be  not  circlfmcised  : 

iv°Ti  tne  same  meansi  and  that  it  may  be  written  that  righteousness 
down  in  the  book  of  God's  remembrance,  that  ™ight  be  imputed 
12  they  are  so.  And  he  received  this  right  by  Di-  U]\°2  Ae^  atn°  ;fath- 
vine  appointment,  that  he  might  also  be  the  er  0f  circumcision  to 
father  of  the  circumcision,  that  is,  to  those  xvho  them  who  are  not  of 
should  afterwards  practice  it,  and  were  not  f£  ™cQl ™n 
only  partakers  of  the  external  ceremony  ofcir-  tn*e  steps  0f  ^t 
cumcision,  which  in  itself  indeed  can  have  no  faith  of  our  Father 
efficacy  ;  but  shall  also  walk  in  the  footsteps  ^^\^rm^m 
of  that  faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which  he  cumcfeetk^ 
had  in  uncircumcision,  and  which  rendered  him 
so  dear  to  God  while  he  was  in  that  state* 


IMPROVEMENT. 

If  there  be  indeed  such  a  thing  as  happiness  to  be  enjoyed  by 
verse  mortal  man,  it  is  the  portion  of  that  man  of  whom  David  speaks, 

7i  8  even  of  him  whose  iniquity  is  pardoned,  and  xvho se  sin  is  covered^ 
and  who  enjoys  the  manifestation  of  that  pardon.  Well  may  he 
endure  the  greatest  afflictions  of  life  with  cheerfulness,  and  look 
forward  to  death  with  comfort ;  when  the  sting  of  all  these  evils 
is  taken  out,  and  the  returning  tokens  of  the  Divine  favour  con- 
vert them  into  blessings.  O  let  us  earnestly  pray  that  this  hap- 
piness may  be  ours  :  that  the  great  and  glorious  Being  whom  by 
our  sins  we  have  offended,  and  in  whom  alone  the  right  and 
power  of  pardon  resides,  would  spread  the  veil  of  his  mercy 
over  our  provocations,  and  blot  them  out  of  the  book  of  his 
remembrance  ! 

Let  us  on  the  one  hand  fix  it  in  our  mind,  that  it  is  the  char- 
acter of  that  man  to  whom  this  bles'sedness  belongs,  that  in  his 
spirit  there  is  no  guile  ;  and  on  the  other,  let  us  often  reflect, 
that  it  is  in  consequence  of  a  righteousness  which  God  imputes^ 
and  which  faith  receives  and  embraces.  We  are  saved  by  a 
scheme  that  allows  us  not  to  mention  any  works  of  our  own,  as 

1,  2  if  we  had  whereof  to  glory  before  God,  but  teaches  us  to  ascribe 

our  salvation  to  believing  on  him  who  justifieth  the  ungodly, 

5  Nor  need  we  be  ashamed  of  flying  to  such  a  method  to  which 

%  3  Abraham  the  father  of  the  faithful  had  recourse  himself,  and  on 

which  he  built  his  eternal  hope.     May  we  share  his  disposition 

of  mind,   that  we  may   inherit  the   same   promises  ;  walking 

12  in  the  footsteps  of  our  father  Abraham.     So  shall  we  also  be 

circumcision  was  a  seal  of  the  covenant  of  siderable  objection  that  hath  ever  been 
grace,  and  not  merely  of  temporal  promises ;    urged  against  infant  baptism. 
.and  consequently  obviates  the  most  con- 


Justification  only  by  the  law  makes  void  the  promise.  49 

waited  the  friends  and  children  of  God,  and  sit  down  with  Abraham,  sec-*. 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  his  heavenly  kingdom*  vm' 

SECT.     IX. 

In  order  to  recommend  the  scheme  of  justification,  by  believing  God's 
promises,  the  apostle  shetus,  that  it  xuas  an  illustrious  act  of 
faith,  which  entailed  everlasting  honours  on  the  great  patriarch, 
Abraham  ;  in  which  he  xvas  intended  for  an  example  to  us.  Rom* 
IV.  13,  to  the  end, 

Romans  IV.  13.  &OMANS  IV.  13. 

T^OR  the  promise  y  HAVE  spoken  of  Abraham  as  the  father     ix  ' 
X  that  he  should  be  J[  Qf  uncircumcised  believers,  as  well  as  those  __ 

the  neirot  the  world,      _,  .  ..  f  -j      -*»*         j^l* 

nvas  not  to  Abraham,  of  the  circumcision,  (ver.  11,   12,)  and  that  Rom. 

or    to     his     seed,  with  evident  propriety  ;  for  the  prom ise  to  Abra-  iv.  13 

through  the  law,  but  ham  and  his  seed  that  ne  should  be  heir  of  the 

e^.of'f^'^r^thatis,  that  he   should  inherit  all  the 

nations  of  the  earth,  as  a  seed  that  should  be 

blessed  in  him,  was  not,  and  could  not  be  by 

the  law  of  circumcision,  or  of  Moses  ;  being, 

as  we  have  already  observed,  prior  to  both  ;  but 

it  was  by  the  righteousness  of  faith.     God  gave 

him  that  promise  on  his  exerting  a  remarkable 

act  of  faith,  on  which  God  in  the  most  gracious 

and  honourable   manner  declared  his  accept- 

14  For   if   they  ance  of  him  as  righteous.        Now  if  they  who  14 
•which  are  of  the  law  are  of  the  law,  and  depend  upon  that  alone, 

be  heirs,  faith  is  r^-j  neirs,  exclusive  of  all  others,  (as  some 
^i,7d^  o6f  so  eagerly  contend,)  then  that  faith,  which  in 
none  effect :  the  instance  before  us  was  so  eminently  hon- 

oured of  God,  is  made  useless,  and  treated  as  a 
thing  of  no  value  ;  and  so  the  promise  made  to 
it  is  in  effect  abrogated,  the  performance  of  it 
being  put,  not  only  on  new  conditions,  but  on 

15  Because    the  sucn  as  cannot  be  Perfectly  performed  in  this  15 
law worketh  wrath:  sinful  state.b         For  the  law  of  God,  consid- 

■  Heir  of  the  •world.']  Ko^o?  cannot  here  b  Cannot  be  perfectly  performed]  This 
signify,  as  y»  sometimes  does,  one  country,  is  here  said  with  reference  to  a  moral  im- 
or  land,  how  fine  or  large  soever.  It  must  possibility.  It  seems  evident  from  what 
therefore  imply  his  inheriting  a  seed  out  follows,  that  the  law  is  to  be  considered  as 
of  all  nations,  whom  he  might  be  said  to  insisting  on  an  obedience  absolutely  per- 
possess,  in  such  a  sense,  as  children  are  feet ;  so  that  these  good  men  who  were 
said  to  be  an  heritagey  Psal.  cxxvii.  3.  Com-  justified  under  it,  were  not  justified  by  it, 
pare  Gen.  iv.  1 ;  Prov.  xvii.  6.  See  also  but  by  the  dispensation  of  grace  under 
Psal.  lxxxii.  8,  where  God  is  said  to  inherit  which  Abraham  was,  which,  though  not 
the  nations  that  are  taken  into  his  family  a  part  ot  tU«  covenant  of  God  by  Moses, 
on  the  profession  of  the  true  religion. 

VOL.  4.  8 


SOr    The  promise  was,  that  he  should  be  the  father  of  many  nations. 

sect,  ered  in  itself  alone,  and  without  anv  regard  to  for  where  no  law  is, 
ix-  that  grace,  which,  though  it  was  in  fact  mingled  the™ is  no  transgrea- 
with  it,  yet  makes  no  part  of  the  legal  dispen- 
sation as  such  ;  is  so  extensive  and  difficult, 
and  we  are  so  weak  and  sinful,  that  in  fact,  in- 
stead of  securing  to  us  the  promised  blessings, 
it  only  worketh  wrath,  that  is,  it  becomes  to  us 
accidentally  an  occasion  of  wrath,  and  exposes 
us  to  punishment  as  transgressors  ;  for  where 
there  is  no  law,  either  revealed  or  intimated, 
[there  is]  no  transgression  ;  but  the  multiplica- 
tion of  precepts  increases  the  danger  of  offend- 
ing, and  the  clearer  declaration  of  those  pre- 
cepts aggravates  the  guilt  attending  the  viola- 

16  tion.     But  therefore  [it,]  that  is,  the  promise,      16  Therefore  itf* 
and  the  inheritance  to  which  it  relates,  [is]  0/ of  faith,  that  it  m^ 
faith,  or  annexed  to  \t,that  it  [might  be]  of  grace,  endy  §™ce  ^m^se 
that  God  might  magnify  the  riches  of  his  grace  might  be  sure  to  all 
in  proposing  justification  and  life  to  us  in  a  the  seed,  not  to  that 
way  that  might  in  multitudes  of  instances  be  &£**£*■& 
effectual  ;  that  so  the  blessing  exhibited  in  the  which  is  of  the  faith 
promise  might  be  firm,  and  secure  to  all  the  be-  of  Abraham,  who  is 
lieving  seed;  not  only  to  that  part  of  his  de-  the  father  of  us  all ; 
scendants  which  was  placed  under  the  dispen- 
sation of  the  Jewish  law,  who  are  not  indeed 
excluded  from  it,  if  they  seek  it  in  a  proper 
manner  ;  but  to  that  xvhich  is  the  seed  of  that 
holy  patriarch,  to  whom  the  promise  was  made, 
by  a  nobler  relation,  even  by  a  participation  oj 
the  faith  of  Abraham,  who  is  in  this  view  the 

\f  father  of  us  all:      As  it  is  written,  (Gen.  xvii.      17  (As  it  is  writ- 

6,)  I  have  made  thee  a  father,  not  of  one  family  lfn>  I.bave   _made 

, '  t  i    r  r  r        l    i_   ^    r  thee  a  father  of  many 

alone  to  descend  from  Isaac,  or  Jacob,  but  of  nationSi)  before  him 

many  nations  ;  so  that  he  is  in  some  degree  whom  he  believed, 
even  like  God  himself,0  who  is  the  father  of  all  ew/z  God,  who  quick- 
good  men  ;  like  that  Almighty  Being  in  whom  *£££*&&£* 
he  believed,  as  reanimating  those  who  are  dead,  which   be    not,   as 
and  calling  into  action  and  enjoyment  things  though  they  were  : 
that  are  not  now  in  existence,  with  the  same 
ease  as  those  that  are,6- 
18       And  since   I  have  begun  to  touch  upon  it,      18  Who    against 
permit  me,  my  brethren,  to  animate  your  faith, 

was  not,  and  could  not  be,  abrogated  by  d  Calling  things  that  are  not."]    That  this 

it.     Compare  Gal  iii.  17-  is  to  be  understood  of  summoning  them,  as 

c  Like  God.~\      So  I  think  *«7*va.v7<  may  it  were,  to  rise  into  being,  and  appear  before 

here   signify;  and  accordingly  it  is  ren-  /«?w,  Eisner  has  well  proved  on  this  place* 
desged,  ad  instar  Dei  by  Parous. 


As  Abraham  was,  so  are  we,  justified 'by  faith.  IS 

hope    believed     in  by  dilating  a  little  farther  upon  that  of  this  il-  »»CTk 

hope,  that  he  might  lUStrious  patriarch.     It  was  he,  who  against  all " 

become  the  father  of  humananci  probable  hope,  believed  with  anassur-  Rom 
manynations;  accor-  .      f ,  r  '  _.     .IVU»"* 

ding  to  that  which  ed  and  joyful  hope,^  on  the  security  ot  the  Di-  lv.  18 
was  spoken,  So  shall  vine  word,  that,  unlikely  as  it  seemed,  he  should 
thy  seed  be.  ^g  fl  father  of  many  nations,  according  to  that 

-which  was  spoken  to  him,  (Gen.  xv.  5,)  when 
he  was  called  to  take  a  view  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  and  God  said,  "  So  numerous  and  glo- 

19  And  being  not  rious  shall  thy  seed  be"      And  having  received  19 
weak  in  faith,    he  sucn  a  promise,  not  being  feeble  in  faith,   how 
considered  not   his  feeble  soever  he  mi ehtbe  in  his  animal  constitu- 
own  bodv  now  dead,    .  ,   »   -  -     ,        ,  .   ,        .  , 
when  he  was  about  tion,  he  considered  not  his  ozvn  body,  which  with 

an    hundred   years  regard  to  the  probability  of  begetting  children 

old,  neither  yet  the  wag  HQW  ^ea^  fje'mg  about  an  hundred  years  old ; 

xvomiT        S  nor  the  deadness  of  Sarah's  womb,  of  whom  the 

sacred  historian  tellsus,  "that  it  ceased  to  be 

with  her  after  the  manner  of  women  :"  (Gen, 

20  He  staggeredxviii.il.)   Amidst  all  these  difficulties  and  dis-  20 
not  at  the  promise  of  couragements,  he  objected  not  to  the  promise  of 
God  through  unbe-  qqcj  through  unbelief,  but  was  strengthened  by 
h&^SSSE*"  exercise  of  the  most  vigorous  and  trium- 

to  God  ;  phantjto/2,  thereby  giving  a  due  and  becoming 

glory  to   the  great  God,  the  Lord  of  universal 

21  And  being  fully  nature  ;  And  was  confidently  persuaded,  that  21 

persuaded,thatwhat  what  he  had  thus  graciously  promised,  he  zvas, 

he  had  promised,  he       d  -      M         perform     though  that  per- 

-was  able  also  to  per- ~  '  r      -\  i        • 

form  formance  should  to  sensible  view  seem  ever  so 

22  And  therefore  improbable.  And  therefore  this  heroic  faith  22 
it  was   imputed  to  was  so  acceptable  to  the  Divine  Being,  that  it 
him  ior   righteous-  was^  as  we  have  hearcj  again  and  again,  imput- 
ed or  accounted  to  him  for  righteousness,   that 
is,  in  order  to  his  justification.     Neither  was  it  23 

23  Now  it  was  not  written  in  the  sacred  records,  which   are  to 
written  for  his  sake  reacn  trie  remotest  ages,  xvith  regard  to  him  onh)^ 
^uted^him  TaS  or  chiefly  to  do  a  personal  honour  to  that  illus- 
trious patriarch,  that  it  was  thus  imputed  to  him; 

24  But  for  us  also,  But  alsofor  our  sakes,  to  whom  z7,that  is,the  like  24 
to  whom  it  shall  be  faith,  shall  also  be  imputed,  if  we  steadily  believe 
imputed,  if  we  be-  *m  him,  who  not  only  brought  Isaac  as  from  the 
&VjS»~  dead  womb  of  Sarah,  but    in  the  most  literal 
Lord  from  the  dead,  sense,  raised  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead,\vhen 

he  lay  among  them  slain  and  mangled  by  his 

25  Who  was  de-  cruel  enemies  ;  Even  that   great  and  glorious  25 
iivered  for  our  often-  Redeemer,   who  was  delivered  up  to  them  by 

the  determinate  counsel  of  God,  that  by  his 
death  and  sufferings  he  might  atone  for  our 
many  offences,  and  when  he  had  fully  satisfied 


52  Reflections  on  the  faith  of  Abraham,  &c« 

sect,  the  Divine  justice  for  them,e  was  raised  again  ces,  and  was  raised 
iKi    for  our  justification  ;  that  putting  our  trust  in  aSa.in  for  our  justijj- 
'~~      him,  who  was  thus  apparently  discharged  from  catl0X1, 
|v  25  a^   farther  claim  upon  him,  as  our  surety,  we 
might  obtain,  by  virtue  of  our  relation  to  him, 
plenary  pardon  and  eternal  life, 

IMPROVEMENT, 

i,FT  us  continually  bear  in  our  mind  the  great  and  venerable 
verse  example  of  our  father  Abraham  :   labour  to  the  utmost  to  trace 
'  his  steps  ;  and  have  faith  in  God,  who  at  his  pleasure  quickeneth 
the  dead,  andcalleth  things  which  are  not  as  if  they  were.  If  sense 
were  10  judge,  it  would  pronounce  many  of  these  difficulties  in- 
20  vincible,  which  lie  in  the  way  of  the  accomplishment  of  his  prom- 
ises ;  but  they  shall  all  be  fulfilled  in  their  season.     Let  us  there- 
fore be  strong  in  faith,  remembering  that  thus  it  becomes  us  to 
glorify  that  God,  who  condescends  so  far  as  to  engage  the  honour 
of  his  word  for  the  support  of  our  souls.  He  who  hath  promised 
is  able  to  perform,  for  with  him  all  things  are  possible.     Already 
hath  he  done  that  for  us  which  we  had  much  less  reason  to  ex«» 
25  pect,  than  we  now  have  to  hope  for  any  thing  that  remains.  He 
delivered  his  son  Jesus  for  our  offences,  to   redeem  us  by  his 
blood  from  final  and  everlasting  ruin. 
24      Let  it  be  our  daily  joy  that  he  was  raised  again  for  our  justi- 
fication ;  and  let  his  resurrection  be  continually  considered  as  a 
52,23  noble  argument  to  establish  our  faith  in  him  who  performed  this 
illustrious  work  of  power  and  mercy.     So  shall  it  be  imputed  to 
us  likewise  for  righteousness  ;  yea,  so  shall  the  righteousness  of 
our  Redeemer  be  reckoned  as  ours,  to  all  the  purposes  of  our 
justification  and  acceptance  with  God.     And  though,  by  our 
transgression  of  the  law,  we  can  never  inherit  by  any  claim  from 
14, 15  that,  which  only  worketh  wrath  and  condemnation  in   conse- 
16  quence  of  our  breach  of  it ;  yet  shall  we,  by  believing  and  obey- 
ing the  gospel,  find  the  promise  sure  to  us,  as  the  spiritual  seed 
cf  Abraham,   and  be  for  ever  happy  in  the   enjoyment  of  that 
better  Canaan  ;  when  every  earthly  inheritance  shall  he  no  more 
found. 

•  Fully  satisfied  the  Divine  justice  for  dispensed  with,  or  in  any  degree  weaken - 
them.]  By  satisfying  the  Divine  justice,  I  ed,  or  our  obligation  to  the  free  grace  of 
jnean,"doingallthatwasnecessary,ampry  the  Father  in  our  salvation  transferred,  or 
and  perfectly  to  secure  the  honour  of  the  enervated."  And  I  desire  it  may  be  re- 
Divine  government,  in  the  pardon  and  membered,  and  attended  to  throughout, 
acceptance  of  penitent  and  believing  that  this  is  the  sense  in  which  I  would  use 
sinners  ;"  but  I  do  not  mean  "  the  pay-  the  phrase,  wherever  it  occurs  in  any  of 
ment  of  the  debt,  in  such  a  sense  as  that  my  writings,  and  I  hope  it  will  not  be 
cur  engagements  to  holiness  should  be  foui^d  that!  have  ever  deviated  from  it. 


Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  Cod*  S3 


SECT.     X. 

The  excellency  of  the  gospel  dispensation  is  farther  illustrated ;  be* 
lievers  being  hereby  brovght  into  so  happy  a  state,  as  turns  even 
the  heaviest  afflictions  of  life  into  an  occasion  ofjoy.  Rom.  V. 
1—11. 

.,  .,   1  Romans  V.  t. 

Romans  V.   \.      «_-_-—•«  ■  .  , 

THEREFORE  T  7^ T E  have  been  reviewing  the   manner  in  sect. 
being  justified    V  V  which  Abraham  and  David,  those  illus-     x- 
by  faith,  we  have  trious  patriarchs,  looked  for  justification  and  _ 
peace    with      God,  ,  .    r  j   •         v-    L  u  '*.    '€  Rom- 

through   our    Lord  happiness,  and  in  which  we  are  to  seek  it,  it    v<  t 

Jesus  Christ  we  desire  to  succeed.     We  have  been  speaking 

of  our  adorable  Saviour,  as  delivered  for  our 
offences   and  raised    again    for   our  justifica- 
tion.    Let  us  now  therejore  reflect  a  little  on. 
those  invaluable  benefits,  which  we  who  have 
embraced   this  dispensation,  whether  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  enjoy  in  consequence  of  it.  And  here 
it  is  in  the  first  place  evident,  that  being  thus 
justified  by  means  of  faith  in  Christ,   xve  have 
peace  with  God,*  Our  guilty  fears  are  silenced, 
and   we    are  taught  to  look   up  to  him  with 
sweet  serenity   of  soul,    while    we  no  longer 
conceive  of  him  as  an  enemy,  but  under  the  en- 
dearing character  of  a  friend,  and  a  father ;  even 
2  By  whom  also  tnrough  the  mediation  and  grace  of  our  Lord 

we  have  access  by  Jesus  Christ :  By  whom  xve  have  been  introduced  b  2 

*  We  have  peace  with  God."]  It  seems  I  have  more  particularly  stated  and  vin- 
very  unreasonable  to  suppose,  that  when  dicated  it  in  the  postscript  which  I  have 
the  apostle  wrote  such  passages  as  this,  added  to  the  preface  of  my  Sermons  en 
l  and  Eph.  i.  1 — 3,  he  should  mean  to  ex-  Regeneration,  in  the  second  edition,!  must 
elude  himself,  who  was  no  Gentile  ;  they  beg  leave  to  refer  my  reader  thither,  and 
are  not  therefore  to  be  expounded,  as  hope  I  shall  be  excused  from  a  more  par- 
spoken  particularly  of  the  Gentiles  :  nor  ticular  examination  of  that  very  different 
could  he  surely  intend  by  these  grand  scheme  of  interpretation,  which  Mr.  Tay- 
descriptions  and  pathetic  representations,  lor  has  so  laboriously  attempted  to  revive, 
to  speak  only  of  such  external  privileges  The  main  principles  of  it  are,  I  think, 
as  might  have  been  common  to  Simon  well  confuted  by  my  pious  and  worthy 
Magus,  or  any  other  hypocritical  and  friend  Dr.  Guyse,  in  the  preface  to  his  Par- 
tvicked  professor  of  Christianity.     And  if  he    aphrase  of  this  Epistle. 

did  not  intend  this,  he  must  speak  of  all  b  We  have  been  introduced,  thv  ^po?*- 
true  Christians  as  such,  and  as  taking  it  yuy><.v  (t^kajukv.^  Raphelius.  has  shewn 
for  granted,  that  those  to  whom  he  ad-  from  Herodotus,\hsit'7r[,..7*yuy*\sr>ftenuse<l 
dressed  this,  and  his  other  epistles,  were    as  a  sacerdotal  phrase,  and  signifies  "being 

)in  the  general  such,  though  there  might  be  with  great  solemnity  introduced,  as  into 
^ome  few  excepted  cases  which  he  does  the  more  immediate  presence  of  a  deity  in 
not  think  it  necessary  often  to  touch  upon,  his  temple,  so  as  by  a  supposed  interpreter. 
And  this  is,  after  all,  the  true  key  to  such  from  thence  called  Tr^crctyvyivg,  the  intro- 
passages  in  his  epistles;  and  as  such,  I  ducer,  to  have  a  kind  of  conference  with. 
uhave  used  it  throughout  my  work  ;  and  as   such  a  deity." 


54-  We  rejoice  In  the  fruit's 

bect.  bu  means  of  faith  into  that  state  of  grace  and  ao  faith  into  this  grace 
x-     ceptance  in  which  we  now  stand  with  humble  wherein  we  stand, 

,     \  .  .      i  •  i      i         r  i  c    and  rejoice  in  hope 

boldness  in  his  presence,  and  cheertul  conn-  ofthe  g\ovy  0f  Go^ 

y™'  dence,  that  nothing  shall  remove  us  from  his 
favour.  And  by  a  farther  consequence,  we  do 
not  only  rejoice  in  some  considerable  present 
privileges,  but  boast  in  a  pleasant  and  assured 
hope  of  inheriting  at  length  the  glory  of  God  ; 
a  state  of  perpetual  splendor  and  happiness  in 
the  house  and  presence  of  our  heavenly  Father, 
in  which  he  will,  as  it  were,  adorn  us  with  the 

3  rays  of  his  own  glory.     And  not  only  do  we  so     3  And  not  only  sct 
boast  in  this  hope,  but  we  also  glory  in  ourtrib-  but  we  glory  in  trib- 
ulation*  and  affliction,  which  far  from  esteem-  j^^t* tribulation 
ing,  as  the  Jews  are  ready  to  do,  any  token  of  WOrketh  patience  5 
reprobation  or  displeasure,  we  look  upon  as  be- 
ing, in  this  connection,  the  allotment  of  God's 

paternal  love  to  us  ;  that  we  may  thereby  be 
enabled  to  do  him  a  more  singular  honour,  and 
be  prepared  for  a  more  exalted  happiness ;  know- 
ing  that  tribulation,  under  the  influence  of  Di- 
vine grace,  worketh  a  calm,  silent,  humble  pa- 
tience, a  most  beautiful  and  happy  disposition 
of  mind,  which  is  daily  strengthened  by  exer- 

4  cise.      And  this  patience  produceth  such  an  ex-      4  And  patience* 
perience  of  God's  supporting  goodness,  and  such  experience  ;  and  ex* 
proof  of  our  own  sincere  faith,d  strict  integrity,  Penence>    °Pe 
and  steady  resolution,  for  him,  as  we  are  sure 

will  be  acceptable  to  him  ;  and  therefore  this 
experience  and  proof  of  our  graces,  which  like 
pure  gold  brighten  in  the  furnace,  worketh  a 
more  lively  and  triumphant  hope  of  a  glorious 

5  future  reward.  And  this  hope,  sublime  and  5  And  hope  mak- 
confident  as  it  is,  does  not  shame  and  confound  etn  not  ashamed  ^ 
[us]  with  disappointment;  yea  we  know  it  can-  because  the  love  ° 
not,  because  we  have  already  within  ourselves 
the  very  beginning  of  that  heaven  at  which  it 
aspires.  For  the  love  of  God,  in  the  perfection 
of  which  the  blessedness  of  that  celestial  world 

c  We  glory  also  in  tribulation.']  The  such  insinuation.  And  this  delicacy  of  ad- 
Jews  might  object  to  the  persecution  of  dress  is  so  apparent  in  many  passages  of 
Christians,  (as  we  know  they  did  to  that  the  epistles,  that  I  should  swell  the  notes 
of  their  master,)  as  inconsistent  with  what  too  much,  if  I  were  accurately  to  trace  it. 
they  concluded  would  be  the  state  of  the  <l  Proof  of  our  faith.]  Mons.  Saurin 
people  of  the  Messiah.  It  is  therefore  very  justly  observes,  that  the  word  Sckijuh 
with  great  propriety,  that  the  apostle  so  has  this  signification,  and  in  a  metaphor, 
often  discourses  on  the  benefit  arisingfrom  taken  from  gold  proved  by  purifying  fire. 
the  sufferings  of  true  believers,  by  which  Compare  1  Pet.  i.  7;  see  Eccles.  ii.  5.. 
lie  lays  in  the  strongest  answer  to  any  Saw.  Serm.  Vol.  VII.  p.  159. 


v.  ^ 


of  our  tribulation.  $5 

God  is  shed  abroad  consists,  iff,  in  a  plentiful  effusion,  poured  hit o  sect, 
m  our  hearts,  by  the  our  hearts  blj  his  Hoiy  Spirit  whkh  h  ivm  s.  ' 
Holy  Ghost  which  is  ■?        ,,       v     r       '  .  .     ,  6.  ,      _, 

given  unto  us.  z/72^  w,y>  and  enables  us  to  see    his  love  amidst 

all  his  corrections,  and  to  delight  ourselves  dai- 
ly in  him  ;  though  for  the  present  he  appoints 
us  trials  which  may  seem  ever  so  rigorous. 

6  For    when  we         Now  all  these    invaluable   privileges    and  0 
were    yet     without  hopes    which  make   Qur  ]j         s0    •      f  j  amidst 
strengthen  due  time        r,  ..     .     .  J   J 

Christ  died  for  the  sucn  various  tribulations   and  extreme  suffer- 
ungodly.  ings,  are  to  be  traced  up  to  the  death  of  Christ, 

and  resolved  into  his  love  :  for  when  zue  were 
yet  in  a  weak  and  languishing,  infirm  and  help- 
less  state,  destitute  of  all  these  Divine  prin- 
ciples and  hopes  ;  yea  incapable  of  delivering 
ourselves  from  the  depths  of  guilt  and  misery, 
into  which  we  were  plunged  ;  Christ  most  sea- 
sonably died  for  us,  even  in  the  stead  of  the  un- 
godly,* for  Jews  and  Gentiles,  when  they  were, 
as  we  have  proved  before,  all  under  sin. 

7  For  scarcely  for      Now*  this  is  a  most  memorable  thing,  and  7 
a  righteous  man  will  worthy  our  frequent,  attentive,  and  affection- 
one  die  ■  vet  Derad-  • 

venture  for  a  good  ate  consideration.  For  scarcely  would  one  be 
willing  to  die  in  the  stead  of  a  righteous  man, 
though  we  apprehended  him  in  the  most  imme- 
diate danger  ;  [if ']  perhaps  in  the  stead  of  a  re- 
markably good  and  benevolent  manp  one  would 

e  Died  in  the  stead  of  the  ungodly,']  By  vr^  njuctv  *tgS-«vs  signifies  he  died  in  our 
ungodly  here,  Mr.  Locke  understands  Gen-  room  and  stead;  nor can  I  find,  that  cL7rcQ*vuv 
tiles. f  as  also  by  weak,  sinners,  enemies,  &.c.  vrng  <rtm  has  ever  any  other  signification 
They  are  undoubtedly  included  ;  but  it  than  that  of  rescuing  the  life  of  another  at 
seems  very  inconsistent  with  the  whole  the  expense  of  our  own  :  and  the  very  next 
strain  of  the  apostle's  argument  in  the  verse  shews,  independent  on  any  other 
preceding  chapters,  to  confine  it  to  them,  authority,  how  evidently  it  bears  that 
Compare  chap,  iii  9 — 20,  22,  23  ;  chap,  sense  here  ,•  as  one  can  hardly  imagine 
iv.  5  ;  chap.  v.  20  I  therefore  all  along  any  one  would  die  for  a  good  man,  unless 
expl  iin  such  passages  in  the  most  exten-  it  were  to  redeem  his  life  by  giving  up 
sive  sense  ;  and  think  nothing  in  the  his  own.  How  much  higher,  not  onl\  Gro- 
whclc  iTevi  Testament  plainer,  than  that  tius,  but  Le  Clerc,  carried  their  explica- 
the  gospel  supposes  every  human  creature  tions  of  this  great  doctrine,  than  some 
to  whom  it  is  addressed,  to  be  in  a  state  moderns  have  done,  may  be  seen  by  con- 
of  guilt  and  condemnation,  and  incapable  suiting  Grotius's  Gloss  on  1  Pet.  ii.  19,  fde 
of  being  accepted  with  God,  any  other-  Satis/  cap.  ix.)  and  Le  Clerc  on  John  i  29. 
wise  than  through  the   grace  and  mercy       f  Nmv  ,  -j      It  is  verv  evident,  that 

Which   it  proclaims.      Compare  John  m.  cannothave  the  force  of  an  illative  par- 

16,36;  chap.  v.  24  j  1  John  m.  14;  Mark  ^  herCf  op  in  the  preceding.  verfe  ; 
Xn.  15,  16  ;  Luke  xx.v.  47  ;  and  espec-  and  it  is  hardly  possible  t0  number  all  the 
lally  1  John  i.  10  ;  than  which  no  asser-  passages  in  Paul»a  writinss,  t0  which  the 
tion  can  be  more  positive  and  express.  Al-   Uke  remark  be  appli€d, 

bert  fObserv  Sacr.p.  304,)  has  well  prov- 
ed that  kxI*  jwugo»  should  be  rendered  sea-        g  Righteous,  —good]     It  is  true  that  in 
sonabl:  ;   and  Raphelius  (Not.  ex  Xen.  in    one  sense  righteousness  must  include  good- 
ver.  8',)  has  abundantly  demonstrated,  that  ««**  as  we  owe  to  every  man  a  benevolent 


S6  justifed by  Christ's  death,  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life. 

sbct.  even  dare  to  die  :  for  certainly  it  is  but  here  and  man    some    would 
*■     there  one,  in  a  great  multitude,  who  would  be  even  dare  t0  die' 

willing  to  redeem  the  most  eminently  useful 

R°g'  life  at  the  price  of  his  own.      But  God  hath  re-      8  But  God  com- 
commended  his  astonishing  love  towards  us,  and  ^seth^is  J^^ 
set  it  off  as  it  were  with  this  grand  circumstance  wjJ[les  JJf'J^  yet 
of  high  embellishment,  if  1  may  so  speak,  that  sinners,  Christ  died 
-when  ive  were  yet  sinners,  and  therefore  not  for  us. 
only  undeserving  of  his  favour,  but  justly  ob- 
noxious to  wrath  and  punishment,  Christ  died  in 
cur  stead,  that  our  guilt  might  be  cancelled, 
and  we  brought  into  a  state  of  Divine  accept- 
9  ance.    Since  therefore  it  hath  pleased  the  bless-    9  Much  more  then, 
ed  God  to  give  us  such  an  unexampled  display  ^s bZd^eS 
of  his  love  as  this,  how  high  may  our  expecta-  b-e  savedfrom  wrath 
tions  rise,  and  how  cheerfully  may  we  conclude  through  him. 
that  much  more  being  now  justifed  by  the  effica- 
cy of  his  most  precious  blood,  we  shall  be  saved 
from  wrath  by  him  !  For  we  can  never  imagine 
that  God  would  provide  at  so  expensive  a  rate 
for  our  justification,  and  then  finally  leave  us 
under  wrath  ;  though  we  have  acquiesced  in 
the  scheme  of  his  grace  for  our  deliverance. 
10      For  if,  as  I  have  already  maintained,  when      10  For  if,   when 
we  were enemies, .through  the  perverseness  of  «  ^J™J 
our  minds,  and  the  rebellion  ot  our  lives,  we  to  God  by  the  death> 
were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of  his  own  of  his  Son  ;  much 
dear  Son,  and  if  foreseeing  we  should  fall  into  ™or|  ^e^han™© 
this  state  of  hostility,  he  made  this  wonderful  saved  b^his*  life, 
provision  for  our  being  admitted  to  terms  of 
peace  ;  how  much  more  being  thus  reconciled, 
shall  we  be  saved  from  misery,  and  made  com- 
pletely happy  by  his  recovered  life,  now  he  is 
risen  from  the  dead,  and  ascended  to  glory  ? 


aftection,  and  are  bound  in  duty  to  God  Jewish  Antiquities,  lib.l.cap.ix.)  bear  some 
to  do  all  the  good  we  can  to  the  whole  allusion  to  a  distribution  of  mankind  into 
human  species.  But  he  may  in  common  three  classes,  onon,  D^my>  and  oiyvn,  good 
speech  be  called  a  just  or  righteous  man,  men,  righteous  men,  and  si?mers,  which, 
who  gives  to  every  one  what  is  by  law  his  some  rabbinical  writers  mention.  All  the 
due  ;  and  he  a  good  or  benevolent  man  who  beauty  and  grace  of  this  passage  is  lost,  by 
voluntarily  abounds  in  kind  and  generous  reading  x.£i>us  instead  of  StKuta,  as  the  ed- 
uctions, to  winch  no  human  laws  can  com-  itor  of  the  nev>  version  of  1727  dots  ;  with- 
pel  him.  Tully  has  the  like  distinction,  out,  as  I  can  find,  any  single  authority  i 
(de  Offic.  lib.  1.  chap.  x.  edit.  Pierc.J  and  for  a  wicked  man  no  one  would  willingly  die, 
it  is  admirably  illustrated  by  Rapheiius  though  for  a  benefactor  some  have  readily 
(Not.  ex  Xen.  in  loc.J  by  apposite  quota-  offered  to  die.  And  ctyabu  does  not  signify 
tions  from  other  ancient  writers.  It  may  merely  a  personal  benefactor,  but  in  general 
■very  possibly,  (as  Codwyn  has  shewn  in  his  a  benevolent  man. 


Refections  on  the  happiness  of  peace  with  God*  67 


IMPROVEMENT. 

With  what  ecstacies  of  holy  joy  may  we  justly  survey  these  sect. 
inestimable  privileges,  the  blessed  consequences  of  having  em-     x# 
braced  the  gospel,  and  being  justified  by  faith,  unfeigned  !  How  """""" 
great  a  happiness  to  have  peace  zvith  God,  with  that  omnipotent  ± 
Being,  who  can  at  pleasure  arm  all  nature  against  us,  or  for  us  ! 
To  have  access  to  him  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  daily  converse  with  2 
him  as  our  Father  in  heaven  I  To  rejoice  in  an  assured  hope  of 
enjoving  glory  with  Christ,  in  his  presence  ;  yea,  of  enjoying 
the  God  of  glory.     To  see  all  affliction  not  only  disarmed,  but 
turned  into  matter  of  triumph,  while  tribulation  worketh  expert-  3,4 
ence,  patience,  and  hope  /  So  may  all  our  tribulations  work,  and 
be  they  ever  so  severe,  they  will  be  reasons  for  our  joy  and  praise. 
The  pain  of  them  will  soon  be  over  ;  the  happy  consequences  of 
them  will  be  as  lasting  as  our  immortal  souls. 

Let  us  endeavour  to  dilate  our  hearts,  that  we  may  receive  5 
the  largest  effusions  of  the  love  of  God,  to  be  shed  abroad  there. 
The  love  of  God  !  That  plant  of  paradise,  which  will  spring  up 
unto  eternal  life.  And  to  excite  it,  let  us  be  daily  meditating 
upon  the  rich  wonders  of  redeeming  love  and  grace  ;  adoring 
that  seasonable  interposition  of  Divine  mercy,  that  when  we  were  6 
weak  and  guilty  creatures,  when  we  lay  for  ever  helpless  under 
a  sentence  of  everlasting  condemnation,  that  is,  when  we  appear- 
ed thus  in  the  eyes  of  him  who  beholdeth  things  which  are  not  as  7 
if  they  were,  Christ  died  for  us,  and  gave  a  token  of  his  love  even 
for  the  worst  of  sinners,  which  few  among  the  children  of  men 
are  willing  to  give,  with  respect  to. the  most  upright  and  benevo- 
lent of  their  brethren.  Since  the  love  of  God  comes  thus  rec- 
ommended, let  us  cordially  embrace  it,  and  awaken  all  the  pow- 
ers of  our  souls  to  a  diligent  care  to  secure  the  happy  fruits  ; 
that  we  may  not  receive  the  grace  of  God  in  vain.  If  we  do  in- 
deed experience  in  ourselves,  not  only  that  there  is  a  foundation 
laid  for  our  reconciliation,  but  that  we  are  actually  reconciled  to 
God  by  the  death  of  his  Son,  our  hopes  may  rise  high,  that  we  shall  10 
much  more  obtain  consummate  salvation  by  his  life.  For  surely 
it  is  infinitely  more  astonishing,  that  the  Son  of  God  should  die 
to  reconcile  enemies,  than  that  having  subdued  their  hearts  by 
his  dying  love,  and  received  them  to  friendship  as  the  purchase 
of  his  blood,  he  should  employ  his  recovered  life  and  extensive 
authority  for  their  protection,  and  complete  salvation. 

vol.  4.  9 


£8  We  glory  in  God,  through  Jesus  ChrisU 

SECT.     XL 

The  apostle  shews,  that  the  calamities  brought  by  the  first  Adam 
on  his  seed,  are  repaired  with  glorious  advantage  to  all  zvho  by 
faith  become  interested  in  the  second  Adam.  Rom.  V.  11,  to 
the  end, 

ROMANS   V.   11.  Romans  V  11. 

5kct.  T   HAVE  been  breathing  out  our  hopes,  and    AND  not  only  se, 
_^_  1   our  jovs,  as  we  are  Christians,  and  are  Ata. ggg 
Rom    taught  by  the  principles  ot  our  Divine  religion  Lord  jesus  Christ, 
T  ii   to  rejoice,  not  only  in  the  prospect  of  glory,  by  whom  we  have 
but  even  in  tribulation  itself.     A?id now  I  must  now    received    the 
add,  that  it  is  not  only  [so,]  but  that  there  is  atonement- 
another  grand  consideration,  which,  though  not 
yet  mentioned,  lies  at  the  root  of  all  our  confi- 
dence and  happiness  ;   which  is  this,  that  zve 
boast  in  God  as  invariably  our  covenant  God 
and  Father,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  by 
whom  we  have  now,  in  these  late  times,  receiv- 
ed the  great  and  important  reconciliation?  which 
not  only  averts  the  terrors  of  his  wrath,  but 
opens  upon  us  all  the  blessings  of  his  perpetual 
friendship  and  love. 
12       And  therefore  b  we  may  from  these  premises     12  Wherefore,  as 

infer,  that  the  benefit  which  we  believers  re-  ^  on<r  miJ"  sin  en- 

.     '    r  r,     .  .  ,    .     vi_     j    .  ;  .  tered  into  the  world, 

ceive  from  Christ,0  is  equal  to  the  detriment  aml  death  by  sin  ; 

we  receive  from  Adam  ;  yea,  is  on  the  whole  and  so  death  passed 
greater  than  that ;  for  we  now  obtain  righteous-  upon   all  men,    for 
ness  and  life  from  one  ;  as  by  one  man,  that  is, that  a11  have  sinned' 
Adam,  the  common  father  of  the  human  spe- 
cies, sin  entered  into  the  new  made  world,  and 
death,  before  unknown  in  the  creation  of  God, 
entered  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed  on  from  one 
generation  to  another  upon  all  men  ;  unto  which 

*  Received  the  reconciliation.']  The  word        c  We  believers.]    As  this  12th  verse  is 

x.*lct\ha.y»   here  has  so  apparent  a  refer-  an  inference  from  the  11th,  it  seems  evi- 

ence  to  %(flaK*.a.ynfjiw  and  xeC}ttXKciytfle(  in  dent  that  they  only  are  spoken  of  ;  for  it 

the  preceding  verse,  that  it  is  surprising  it  is  plain  from  comparing  the  9th,  10th,  and 

should  have  been  rendered  by  so  different  11th  verses  with  the  first,  that  it  is  only 

a  word  in  our  version  ;  especially  as  it  is  so  they  who  are  justified  by  faith,  who  have 

improper  to  speak  of  our  receiving  an  atone-  peace  with  God,  and  who  joy  in  him  by  Christ 

orient,  which  God  receives  as  made  for  our  as  having  received  the  reconciliation.      And 

sins.  this  obvious  remark  clears  the  following 

b  Therefore^]  AiathIc  certainly  does  often  passage  of  difficulties,  which  would  be 
sign  fy  in  this  respect;  but  there  are  some  exceeding  great,  if  it  were  to  be  consider- 
instances  even  among  the  texts  collected  ed  without  regard  to  this  connection,  and 
by  Mr.  Taylor  here,  in  which  it  may  as  which  have  in  fact,  misled  many  cowmen- 
well  be  rendered  therefore  :  particularly  tutors  „■  who  for  want  of  attending  to  it, 
Matt.  xiii.  13  ;  John  ix.  23  ;  chap.  xii.  18  ;  have  plunged  themselves  and  their  read- 
chap,  xiii.  2  ;  1  Cor.  iv.  17  ;  chap.  xi.  30  ;  ers  into  great  perplexity,  and  given  a  sense 
Eph.  i  15.  In  all  which  places  our  ren-  to  the  paragraph,  of  which  it  is  by  ne 
dering  seems  preferable  to  what  he  would  means  capable, 
propose. 


For  though  by  the  one  offence  of  Adam  death  came ;  5& 

all  have  sinned  in  him,d  that  is,  they  are  so  far  in-  sect. 
volved  in  the  consequence  of  his  first  transgres-    X1- 
sion,  as  by  means  of  it  to  become  obnoxious  to 

13  For  until  the  death.  And  that  this  was  indeed  the  case,  v  j* 
Saw,  sin  was  in  the  and  this  offence  the  engine  of  mortality  in  the 
rtrlimputedSwhen  whole  human  species,  we  may  infer  from  one 
there  is  no  law.         very  obvious  tact,  I  mean  the  death  of  infants, 

from  the  very  beginning  ;  for  from  the  fall  of 
Adam  unto  the  time  when  God  gave  the  lawby 
Moses,  as  well  as  after  it,  sin  was,  and  appear- 
ed to  be  in  the  world,  by  the  continual  execu- 
tion of  its  punishment,  that  is,  death.  But  it 
is  a  selfevident  principle,  that  sin  is  not,  and 
cannot  be,  imputed,  where  there  is  no  law  ;  since 
the  very  essence  of  sin  is  the  violation  of  a  law. 
And  consequently,  if  we  see  in  fact  that  sin 
was  imputed,  we  must  conclude  that  the  per- 
sons to  whose  account  it  appears  to  have  been 

14  Nevertheless,  charged,  were  under  some  law.     Nevertheless,  14 
death  reigned  from  jt  is  certain  death  reigned  from  Adam  to  Moses, 
Adam     to     Moses,  •    r     ,  n  j  ../ 

even  over  them  that  even  over  giants  as  well  as  others,  over  those, 
had  not  sinned  after  I  say,  zvho  had  not  sinned,  according  to  the  like* 
the  similitude  of  neSs  of  the  transgression  of  Adam, c  that  is,  who 
Adam's     transgres-  had  neyer  jn  ^  persons  offended  God, 

aion  :  who  is  the  fig-  .    .  ,     .     r    .  ,T .  ,  .  ,  ' 

ure  of  him  that  was  as  Adam  their  lather  did  ;  zvho,  with  respect 
to  come :  to  the  extent  of  his  actions  to  all  his  seed,  xvas 

the  figure,  or  model f  of  him  who  was  to  come£ 

d    Unto  which  all   have    sinned :    t<p  a  '  Figure,  or  model.]      That  the  word 

<sr«ty7sf   »//*/>7ov.]     Eisner   (Observ.  Vol.  II.  Tv7r(§r   has  this  signification,   will  appear 

p.    26)     would    render    it,  on  account  of  from    Acts  vii.   44  ;   Rom.  vi.   17  ;  Phil. 

whom  ;  and  he  produces  some  remarkable  iii  17;  1  Thess.  i.   7  ;   2   Thess.  iii.  9; 

authorities  for  it ;  (compare  Phil.  iii.  12;  1    Tim.   iv.  12;  Tit.   ii.  7;  Heb.  viii.  5  ; 

Rom.  x.   19 ;  chap.  xvi.  19  ;  1  Thess.  iii.  1  Pet  v.  3. 

7;)   but   I  think  those  produced  by  Mr.  g  Of  him  who  w  as  to  come  :  ts/usx>.«v7©'.3 

Taylor,    (from  Gal.  v.   13  ;  Eph.  ii.   19  ;  Here  is  evidently  an  ellipsis.     Most  com- 

J  Thess.  iv.  7  ;  2  Tim.  ii.  14,)    with  the  mentators  have  explained  it  as  referring 

use  of  the  particles  in  some  of  the  purest  to  the  great  person  that  was  to  come,  or 

Greek  classics,  sufficient  to  support  his  ren-  in  other  words,  the  future  \_Adam,~\  that  is, 

tiering,  which  I  have  here  followed.    See  Christ-      But  Sir  Norton  Knatchbull  would 

his  Scripture  Doctrine  of  Original  Sin,  Part  explain  it  of  mankind  to  come.     He  thinks 

I.  p.  51,  8cc  Note.  that  Adam  cannot  with   any  propriety  be 

e  Likeness  of  Adam's  transgression^     Mr.  called  a  type  of  Christ,  as  the  type  of  a  thing 

Locke  and  several  more  interpret  this  of  is  its  shape,  model,  or  representation  ;  and 

the   Gentiles,    who  did  not  sin  against  a  therefore  if  the  thing  be  good,  the  type  of 

positive  lavs.      But  they    might  certainly  it  must  be  so  too.     Dr.    Milner,  in  vindi- 

have  died  for  their  transgression  against  cation  of    this     interpretation,   observes, 

the  natural  law,  under  which  they  were  that  this  will  best  agree  with  the  apostle-s 

born,  and  for  which  the  apostle  expressly  design.     For  if  Adam  was  to  be  consider- 

asserts,   not  only  that  they  were  in  fact  ed  as  a  public  person,   the  type,  figure,  or 

liable  to  perish,    (chap,   ii   12,   lS?c. )  but  representation  of  mankind,  his  conduct  will, 

that  they  knew  they  were  worthy  of  death  >  as  the  apostle  says  it  does,  affect    infants, 

(chap.  i.  ult.J  Dr.  Milner* s  Fading  Flowers  of  Life,  p.  1-i, 


69  And  reigned  over  the  whole  human  race  ; 

sect,  that  is,  a  kind  of  type  of  the  Messiah,  as  being 

»•     a  public  person  and  federal  head. 

Tet  I  must  observe  by   the   way,   that  with      15  Butnotasth« 

RT  respect  to  the  free  rift  of  God   in  the  gospel  <fen_ce>    %  al*°  % 

V.  15   '  .    1  .  •      r-  -i         .  i  ,?        jr  the  free  gift.   For  n 

dispensation,  it   fit]   not  exactly  as  the  offence,  through  the  offence 

nor  limited  in  all  respects  as  that  is  ;  for  if  by  ofone  many  be  dead; 

the  offence  of  one  many  died,  if  the  whole  human  much  more  the  grace 

family,  numerous  as  it  is,  became  obnoxious  to  ^gr^ce    Ja^/z  is 

death  and  destruction  thereby  ;  how  much  more  by  one   man,  Jesus 

hath  the  free  grace  of  God,  and  the  gift  [which  Christ,  hath  abound- 

is  granted]  by  that  grace,  as  manifested  and  ed  unto  man>r- 

displayed  in  that  one  greater  and  better  man 

jfesus  Christ,  abounded  to  many,  that  is,  to  all 

the  numerous  family  of  believers. 

16       And  this  in  two  very  important  respects.   In      16  And  not  a*/* 
the   first  place,  the  r'ift  [is]  not  merely,  as  the  ™as  by  one  that  sin- 
ruin  that  came  upon  us  by  one  that  sinned,  in  for    the   judo.ment 
respect  to  the  number  of  offences  in  question  ;  was  by  one  to  con- 
for  the  sentence  of  but  one  offence  [passed]  upon  demnation,  but  the 
us  to   condemnation;  and  we  were  no  farther  «-^^3 
affected  by  the  subsequent  sins  ot  Adam,  than  cation. 
by  those   of  any  intermediate  parent :  but  the 
gift  of  Divine  grace,  exhibited  in  the  gospel,  [is 
effectual]  to  our  justification  from  the  guilt  of 
many  offences*   It  not  only  delivers  us  from  the 
sentence  to  which  we  were  from  our  birth  liable 
on  account  of  Adam's  sin,  but  from  that  more 
grievous  and  dreadful  sentence  which  we  had 
brought  upon  ourselves  in  adult  life  by  our  innu- 
merable and  aggravated  personal  transgressions. 

X7  Moreover  there  is  another  important  article  in  vt  For  if  by  one 
which  the  grace  of  the  gospelexceeds  the  seem-  man's  offence  death 
ing  severity,  which  attended  the  imputation  of  Scdmo^  Xy 
guilt  from  our  first  father  Adam  ;  namely,  that  which  receive  a- 
if  by  one  man's  offence  death  reigned  by  one,  over  bundance  of  grace, 
all  his  posterity,  as  we  observed  above,  they  an(1  of  tue  Slft  °^ 
who  thankfully  and  obediently  receive11  the  over- 

But   it  maybe  sufficient  to  answer,  that  ed  here  by  receiving  the  gift,  thatitissur- 

upon  the    common  interpretation,    there  prising  any  should  have  spoken  of  it  as 

was  plainly  a  correspondence    between  common  to  the  whole  human  race.     And 

Christ  and  Adam,  as  each  was  a  public  nothing  is   more  evident,   than    that  the 

head,  though  the  influence  of  each  on  his  word   yx/uSava  has  often  this  sense,  and 

respective   seed  was    different  ;  so  that  signifies  being  active  in  embracing  a  benefit 

the  whole  reasoning  of  both  these  learned  proposed,   or  a  person   offering   himself 

and  ingenious  writers  seems  inconclusive,  under  a  character  of  importance.     Com- 

k  Thankfully  and   obediently  receive."]  pare   John    i.   11,12;  chap.  iii.  11,  32; 

It  is  so  very  plain,  that  the  abundant  reign  chap.  v.  .43;    chap.   xii.    48;  chap.   xiii. 

in  life  by  Jesus  Christ,  is  appropriated  to  20  ;    Jam.  v.  10  ;  1  John  V.9  ;  2  John  10  ; 

persons  of  a  particular  character,  express-  3  John  7. 


Believers  in  Christ  shall  be  justified  from  many  offences*  CI 


-  SECT. 

xi. 


righteousness,  shall  flowing  abundance  of  free  grace,  and  of  the  mu 
reign  in  life  by  one,  nificent  gift  of  righteousness  exhibited  in  the 
Jesus  Christ.  gospel,  shall  much  more  reign  in  life  by  the  one  ~    ~ 

great  Restorer  and  Recoverer  of  his  seed,  even  v<°17* 
Jesus  Christ  :  that   is,  believers  shall  by  him 
be  brought  to  a  much  nobler  and  more  excellent 
life  than  that  from  which  Adam  fell,  and  which 
they  lost  in  him. 
18  Therefore,  as  by      Therefore,  on  the  whole,  you  see,  as  I  b^gun  18 
the  offence  of  one,  to  observe  to  you  before,1   that  as    [the  conse- 

ation  :  even  so  by  the  to  all  men,  to  bring  condemnation  upon  them,  so 
righteousness  of  one,  a\s0^  on  tne  other  side,  [the  consequence]  of  one 

't&Vf^Z'^'  g™»d  act  of  righteousness  [extended]  to  all  men 
on  all  men  unto  jus-  o  m  /      o  \  j 

tificationoflife.         who  receive  and  embrace  it  ;  securing  to  them 
that  justification  which  will  be  crowned  with  the 

19  For  as  by  one  enjoyment  ^eternal  life.       For  as  by  the  dis-  19 

man's  disobedience  0iedience  of  one  man  maim  ivere  constituted  sin- 
many  were  made  sin-  ,   \?    ,  ,    •'    ■  ,      .u  .r 

tiers  ;  so  by  the  obe-  nersi  tnat  is,  became  obnoxious  to  death,  as  it 
dience  of  one  shall  they  themselves  had  sinned;  so  by  the  complete 
manybs  made  right-  and  persevering  obedience  of  one  many  shall 
eous*  be  constituted  righteous^  that  is,  they  shall  be 

treated  as  such  in  the  day  of  God's  final  ac- 
count; though  they  have  no  perfect  righteous- 
ness of  their  own  to  plead,  in  consequence  of 
which  they  should  stand  before  God,  and  claim 
the  reward. 

20  Moreover,  the      But  as  for  the  law  of  Moses,  that  could  not  20 
law   entered,    that  possibly  procure  this  g^eat  benefit  to  them  ;  for 

that  made  a  little  entrance}   that  is,  took  place 

•As  I  begun  to  observe,   (Jfc]     This  madversion  of  a  righteous  God  upon  it: 

18th   verse  seems  connected  with  the  end  but  simply  to  be  raised  from  the  dead  is 

of  the  12d>;  and  all  the  intermediate  vers-  not  being  made  righteous,  or  treated  as  a, 

cs  do  undoubtedly  come  in  as  a  parentis  righteous  person  ;  since  it  is  a  very  sup- 

sis  ;  and  the  reader,    by  perusing  the  in-  posable  case,  and  will  in  fact  be  the  case; 

terwoven  text   alone,  will  observe,  that  of  millions,   that  a  sinner  may  be  raised 

these  verses,  viz.    12th,  18th,  19th,   make  in  order  to   more   condign   and  dreadful 

one  continued  sentence.     But  I  judged  it  punishment.       The  whole  interpretation 

necessary  here,  and  elsewhere,  to  break  therefore,  which  Mr.  Taylor  has  given  of 

the  paraphrase  into  several  sentences,  lest  this  text,  in  this  view,  appears  to  me  des- 

the  excessive  length  should  have  render-  titute  of  a  sufficient  foundation, 
ed  the  sense  obscure,  and  the  passage  un-        J  Made  a   little  entrance.']    So  <n-a?eiT»h&i, 

wieldy  and  disagreeable.     Many  of  Paul's  properly  signifies,  and  is  well  rendered  by 

sentences   are,  as  they  stand  in  the  text,  the  Vulgate,  subintravit ;   in   which  sense 

obscured  by  the  length.     Compare  2  Cor.  <ar*pu<r*Kloi  is  used,  Gal.  ii  4.     Thus  the 

xii.  14  ;  chap.  xiii.  partial  and  limited   entrance  of  the  law 

k  Many  shall  be  constituted  righteous.]  To  is  distiguished  from  that  universal  en- 
become  liable  to  death  for  the  offence  of  trance  of  sin,  which  passed  on  all,  as 
another,  is  indeed  being  thereby  consti-  Mr.  Locke  well  observes.  This  I  think 
tuted  a  sinner,  or  treated  as  a  sinner  ;  preferable  to  Mr.  L'Enfant's  rendering  it, 
since  death  is,  in  its  primary  view,  to  be  the  lav:  intervened,  that  is,  between  Adam 
Considered  as  the  wages  of  sin,  or  the  ani-  and  Christ. 


62  Grace  reigns  through  Jesus  Christ  to  eternal  life. 

sect,  among  comparatively  a  very  small  number  of  the  offence  might  a- 

X1"     mankind  for  a  few  ages,  that  the  o fence  mi? fit,  b.oun,d  ■   h"\  where 
-  .  i     r   i     •  j       l         j  l.  sin  abounded,  erace 

Rom.  instead  of  being  removed,  abound  much  more  did   much   m*re  ^ 

v.  20  than  before;  as  in  consequence  of  it  many  bound: 
things  became  offensive  to  God,  which  were 
before  indifferent,  and  the  guilt  of  moral  offenc- 
es was  aggravated  by  so  express  a  declaration 
of  the  rule  of  duty,  violated  by  them  :  so  that 
on  the  whole,  it  seemed  intended  to  convince 
and  humble,  rather  than  to  justify.  Tet,  on, 
the  whole,  God  hath  taken  an  occasion  to  glo- 
rify the  riches  of  his  mercy  by  that  dispensa- 
tion, and  where  sin  has  abounded  under  the 
most  aggravating  circumstances,  grace  hath 
superabounded,  so  as  thereby  to  gain  a  superior 
21  and  more  illustrious  triumph.  That  as  sin      21   That    as  sia 

had  reigned  in  the  wide  and  universal  devasta-  j]ath    reigned  unt© 
turn  which  death   had  made  on  those  whom  ^'«^»™^ 
it  had  brought  under  that  fatal  sentence,   so  righteousness    unto 
grace   might   reign   to   such    a  degree,  as  to  eternal  life,  by  Jesus 
bestow  eternal  life  and  happiness,  through  the  chnst  our  Lor(1» 
glorious  and  complete   righteousness  m    which 
we  obtain  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,    when  we 
sincerely  believe  in  him  as  our  Saviour,  and 
give  up  our  souls  to  the  authority  of  his  equi* 
table  and  auspicious  government. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Let  us  daily  remember  our  relation  to  God  by  Christ  Jesus, 
11  and  glory  in  this  relation  ;  saying  frequently,  "  He  is  indeed  our 
Father.  This  God,  with  all  his  adorable,  unfathomable,  im- 
mutable perfections,  is  our  God.  He  will  be  our  Guide  unto 
death,  and  our  portion  for  ever.  My  soul  shall  make  her  boast 
in  the  Lord,  What  relation  can  be  so  honourable,  what  can  af- 
ford such  an  unfailing  spring  of  perpetual  joy  !" 

Let  us  honour  him  in  all  his  dispensations  ;  even  those  which 
may  appear  the  most  mysterious.  In  this  number  we  are  un- 
doubtedly to  reckon  his  constituting  Ada??itht  covenant  head  of 
his  posterit)%  and  involving  our  life  or  death  in  him  ;  yea,  ad- 
justing the  relation  so,  that  our  spiritual  state  should  be  greatly 
affected  by  his  conduct,  and  we  should  by  his  transgression  be- 
come the  heirs,  not  only  of  death,  but  of  moral  pollution,  and 
ultimately  by  virtue  of  our  descent  from  him,  be  shapen  in  in' 
iquity  and  conceived  in  sin. 

m    Grace  might    reign    to    eternal  life  through  righteousness,  &C-3     This  trajection 
die  sense  absolutely  requires. 


Reflections  on  Adam's  sin,  and  the  grace  of  Christ.  6S 

It  is  a  consideration  which  must  carry  awe  and  solemnity,  sect 
grief  and  lamentation,  throughout  all  ages,  that  by  one  man  sin     xu 
entered  into  the  world,  and  death  made  such  a  progress  by  the  en-  " 

trance  of  sin,  as  to  pass  upon  all  men  in  consequence  of  that  act.  12 
O  God,  how  terrible  are  thy  judgments  !  and  yet  how  rich  thy 
compassion,  in  appointing  the  second  Adam  to  repair  the  ruin 
and  desolations  of  the  first  !  Yea,  more  than  to  repair  them  ;  to 
deliver  us  from  all  our  most  aggravated  transgressions,  if  we 
believe  in  him,  and  receive  the  gift  of  righteousness  !  to  cause  us 
to  reign  in  life  by  him  !  to  bring  us  to  a  more  exalted  and  secure  17 
happiness  than  Adam  himself  enjoyed  in  the  day  in  which  he  was 
created,  or  than  Eden,  the  garden  of  God,  could  afford  ! 

Let  us  adore  these  superaboundings  of  Divine  grace,  and  its  2 
reign  unto  eternal  life.  And  let  all  our  knowledge  of  the  law  of 
God,  our  distress  under  a  sense  of  having  broken  it,  and  being 
thereby  exposed  to  its  condemning  sentence,  be  considered  as 
illustrating  the  riches  of  that  grace  whereby  we  are  saved,  and 
so  animate  us  to  returns  of  the  humblest  gratitude,  and  a  perse- 
vering obedience.     Amen. 

SECT.     XII. 

The  apostle  sheivs,  that  the  gospel,  far  from  dissolving  our  obliga- 
tions to  practical  holiness,  does  strongly  increase  them  ;  which 
is  a  consideration  tending  highly  to  recommend  it  to  the  esteem 
and  acceptance  of  all.     Rora.  VI.  1 — 14. 

Romans  VI.  1.  ROMANS    VI.    1. 

"117  HAT  shall  we  ^T^HUS  we  have  asserted    the  doctrine  of  sect. 

say then^?  Shall     J^  justification  by  faith,  or  in  other  words,  of   xii- 
*we  continue  in  sin,       i        •        u  a      i  i   <.  •  j 

that   grace  may  a-  salvation  by  grace.     And  now  let  us  consider  — — 

bound  ?  how  it  is  to  be  improved.     What  shall  we  say  R?"J* 

then,  concerning  the  practical  inferences  to  be 
drawn  from  it  ?a  Shall  v/e  say,  Let  us  continue 
in  the  habitual  practice  of  s'm,  that  grace  may 
abound  so  much  the  more,  in  pardoning  and 
2  God  forbid :  how  saving  us  ?  God  forbid,  that  such  an  unworthy  2 

shall  we,  that  are  thought  should  ever  arise  in  our  hearts.  We 
have  disclaimed  the  consequence  above,  (chap, 
iii.  7, 8,)  and  we  most  solemnly  disclaim  it  again. 

*  What  shall  ive  say  then,  &c]      The  iii.  7,  8.  He  had  then  only  in  strong"  terms 

4tpostle  here  sets  himself  more  fully  to  clear  denied,   and  renounced  it,  but  here  re- 

and  vindicate  the  doctrine  he  taught,  from  moves  the  very  foundation  of  it. 
the  consequence  suggested  before,  chap. 


OUT  pro-  dtad  to  s.n.  1 
h  v.n  red  lents  to  tonga? ihaarii  : 

R 

5i    1 1\     it   wore   the 
n  thai  can  be  imagined*     On  the 
contran  .  thai  nothing  haa 

Animate    us  tO    a\  *xul   sin, 

•  c    not, 

should  be  ignorant  of  this  great  tnat  so  ' 

11  ,\  baptized  in- 

d  obvious  truth,  I 

is,  into  bapt  his 

tn.  ion  of  th«  (  ih  ;  which  fa 

the  case  oi  us  all  ;  hoot  been  baptized  into  his 

i  to  the  great  pur- 
a  Kith  we  knon  ish 

[}  \\\.  \\.  1.  •:  .  1  John  iii«  $»)     There- 

fl  this  is  the  known  obii  -  *rc  buried  with  him 

earn  initiatory  ordinance,  it  nun  he  said,  that  |8    ,k^M'sn\» intl> 

,  .         death  :   that 

jrc  Mined  tvttn  htm  in   thai  tvhieh  Christ  was  raised  up 

d  as  bringing  i  kind  ofiVl-  Iroeithedesdbj  the 

■  shin  in  [Aw]  Awl  evidently 

.  SO    1190      we 

rr'  HWdbaai  ralkinaaw- 

and  the  operation 

his  illustrious,  though  mysterious  power  ;  ft 
.uinuc,  during  the  remaind 

.•  main- 
taining a  coui  uiuct  and  actions  i 

liferent  from  the  fanner,  sorely  d  For  if  we  Ion* 

in  d  w e  m  i v  c  on  d ode,  bc*n  Ff a ' 

or  m  the   likeness  of 

rethus*M*r<  his  dcalh<  wc  shall 

.  i  death f  so  also  shall  wc  be  united 

:    8MT  shew?  howfre-   is  an  allusion  to  the  manner  of  baptizing 
qncntly  moi  s  among  tb*  a  most  usual  in  these  early 

I  1  to    times  ;  hut  that  will  not  prove  this  parti c- 
sensnalities  and   animal  p  .  alar  circumstance  tot   . 

and,  in  whatever  manner  it  was 
As  the    administer.  .  re  intended  as  a 

Church  at  Rome  seems  to  have  been  p  .-n  o(  faith  in  the  death  and  resurrcc- 

cd  about  the  year  4;>,  am;  lion  of  Christ,  as  it  is  well  known   C 

written  in  the  year  5S,    that  is  15  years    died  for  sin,  it  would  infer  an  obligation  to 
after,   and  yet  the  ap™:..  ..crain  to  a  holy  life. 

Romans  in  general  a>  the  main  point  the  apostle  la- 

it  must  be  suppos.  &ale  well 

•>as  administered  to  '-'''ells 

-  had  been  s  is  the  most  exact  im- 

.   time  of  their  birth.     Compare  CoL    port  I  .  and  that    . 

Vol.  11 .  p  302;    nifv  merely   being    /  As 

the:--        •  gl  arsh  in  the  costs 

:ion  of  wand  ttxkm  here,  Beza  would  for 
the  part  oi  candor  to  confess,  that  :..  |    i        read  «u«  ,    but  Raphehus,  in  his 


/V  the  oil  man  fed  with  t 

be  also  in  the  Uttmu  [in  the  likeness]  of  [hi-;    re  n,  and  shall 

<Shu  retmectk*:   j^  Up  to  a  life  spiritually  new,  as  he  rose  to 

Ifcii,  immortal   life  and  vigour  ;   A*  we  know  this,  Rrm 
•  -       b  i4  IMII,   that  is,  the  whole  system  of  v|  6* 
.  '^  our  former  inclinations  an-  which 

juiriit  i  u  did   by   a  fatal   contagion   spread   themsel 

r  the  whole    man,  and  were  incorpora' 
•k**d  not  serve  sin   vvith  it,  hath  now,  a3   it    were,   been  cruci; 

together  [with  Christ,]  the  remembrance  and 
consideration  of  his  cross  cooperating  in  the 
most  powerful  manner  with  all  the  other  mo- 
tives which  the  gospel  suggests,  to  destroy  the 
,er  habits  of  sin,  and  to  inspire  us  with  an 
aversion  to  it ;  that  so  the  body  of  sin,  of  which 
old  man  did  as  it  were  consist,  might  be  en- 
ervated, deposed,  and  destroyed  ;f  that  we  might 
no  longer  be  in  I  a  j  tin  ;  as  we  were  be- 

fore we  were  so  happy  as  to  know  the  gospel, 
and  the  efficacy  of  this  great  doctrine  of  a  cru- 
.:;ed  Saviour.  For  he  that  is  thus  dead  with  7 
;ed  from  Christ  if  set  at  liberty  f rem  sin*  sin  being  cru- 
cified to  him  and  he  to  sin,  on  the  principles 
mentioned  before  ;  just  as  the  death  either  of 
the  master  or  the  slave,  and  much  more  evident- 

h,  dissolves  the  relation,  ar  d  destr 
the   oppressive  power  which  might  before  be 
m  if  we  he  exercised.         And  let  me  farther  remind  you,  8 
*™]    j*1'  hat,  as  we  are  Christians,  -we  believe  that  if  we 

gliall    ;  J^  be  thus  dead  with  Christ,  we  shall  also  live  to- 

gether with  him.     We  expect  ere  long  to  share 
with  Christ  in  the  complete  holiness  and  glory 

^.o4us  baa prodcued  many  the  paraphrase*    and    given   the  version, 

parallel  constructions  in  which  *>>.*sig-  which  appears  to  me  most  exactly  to  an  - 

As  fort;-                             ..he  swer  the  import                     mal.     The  body 

sliews  that  it  signifies  a  necessary  conse-  <>f  v.r.  in  believers  is  indeed  an  enfeebled, 

premises-  \  iered,     and    deposed    tyrant,     and 

•;d  :  the  stroke  of  death  finishes  its  destruc- 

render   i' 

lied,  but  utterly 

and  so;;                   ord  is  rendered  t  Set    at  liberty^                               ~.ifies 

2  Tr.<               I      md   1  C.r.   xv   20  ,    per-  to  be   jiutif.cd,   or  vindicated  ,-  and  here  it 

.f^b  ii.  14.  seems   to   import   being  delivered  from fu- 

'I  he   utter  destruction  -                           tin  in  ture  claim                                                se  is 

tended  in   the    gospel,  so  uncommon,   that   I  am  much  in  doubt 

d  is  whether  it  might  not  be  rendered ^u.?.> //e- 

Xom.f.                         »,  enervate.  here,  to  intimate  that  a  sense  of  justifica- 

C  the  great 

chap.  iv.  14;     1    Cor    ii.   6;  chap.    xiii.  means  of  our  delivery  from  the  bondage 

8  ;  chap.  xv.  24  ;   tph.  ii.  15  ;  2  Tim.  i.  of  sin,  as  it  animates  and  excites  us  to 

10.     1  ha  shake  off  its  yoke. 

.  4.  10 


m         Christians  being  dead  with  Christ,  shall  also  live  with  him* 

sect,  of  the  heavenly  world  ;  and  you  will  easily  un- 
xii.    derstand,  and  I  hope,  easily  feel  the  obligation, 

which  that  hope  lays  upon  us,  not  only  to  cease 

R?,n  from  sin,   but  through   his   grace  to  cultivate 
V1*  q  universal  holiness.     We  should  ever  be  under      g    Knowing  that 
*  the  influence  of  these  views,  even  to  the  very  Christ  being  raised 
end  of  our  course,  as  roe  know  that  Christ  be-  J™ «* £*««* 
big  raised  from  the  dead,  dies  no  more  ;  death  no  no    more   dominion 
more  re'igneth  over  him,  as  it  seemed  for  a  while  over  him. 
to  do.     And  thus  your  immortal  life  and  hap- 
piness, if  you  pursue  it  according  to  his  direc- 
10  tion  and  intention,  is  secure.      For  whereas  he      10  For  in  that  he 
died,  he  died  once  for  alias  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  to  died,  he  died  unto 

i      •    •         j  •      *.■  r  r^     i      ~j  ~~~o;.. «-U«  sin  once ;  but  in  that 

atone  the  injured  justice  of  God,  and  repan  the  he  j.^  he  Uveth 

honours  of  his  violated  law.     And  as  he  liveth,  unt0  God. 
he  Uveth  to  God  for  ever  :  his  immortal  life  is 
entirely  appropriated   and  devoted  to  his  ser- 
vice, wherein  we  ought  to  make  it  our  constant 
U  care  to  imitate  his  example.     Suffer  therefore      n  Likewise  reck- 
the  word  of  exhortation,  grounded  on  this  im-  on  ye  also  yourselves 

portant  principle,  and  so  do  ye  also  reckon  your- t0  be  deaf[  indeed 
r  j  a  r        11  j     j  *     unto   sin,   but  alive 

selves  to  be  once  tor  all  dead  unto  sin,  never  to  unt0  God>  tiir0Ugh 

return  under  its  power  any  more  j    and  being  jesus     Christ    our 
thus  made  alive,  let  it  be  your  care,  in  imita-  Moni- 
tion of  your  Divine  Master,  to  devote  your  re- 
covered life  to  the  honour  and  service  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  whose  pattern  and 
authority,  in  such  a  relation,  concur  to  demand 

12  it  of  us.  Therefore  let  not  sin  reign  as  an  un-  12  Let  not  sin 
controulable  sovereign,  now  you  have  another  therefore  reign  in 
Lord,  so  much  greater  and  better  ;  let  not  the  ^*£d*& 
irregular  inclinations  of  your  minds,  when  they  in  tne  iusts  thereof. 
may  move  in  your  mortal  bodies,  give  law  to 

them.  The  early  conquest  of  sin  over  human 
nature  hath,  alas,  reduced  them  to  the  sad 
state  of  mortality  :  but  do  not  go  on,  after  such 
a  deliverance  hath  been  wrought  out  for  you, 
in  a  servile  and  wretched   manner,  to  obey  it 

13  in  its  licentious  desires  and  demands  :     Neither     13  Neither  yield 

present  your  members  to  sin  [as}  weapons  and  ye  your  members  as 

instruments  of  unrighteousness  ;  but  with  all  ™~»isf  uX 

devout  affection  and  holy  zeal,  present  your-  sm .  but  yield  your- 

selves  to  God  as  those  who  by  his  rich  mercy  selves  unto  God,  as 

and  almichtv  power,  are  now  made  spiritually  *hose  i"*1,""6,  allvS 
;•  1*111       J  r  1    .         *  if  j    *  *     from  the  dead,  and 

alive,  and  called  out  from  that  wretched  state, 

in  which  you  lay  as  among  the  dead.  Con- 
scious therefore  of  the  obligations  you  lie  under 
to  him,  who  hath  raised  you  to  this  new  and 


vi.  14 


Reflections  on  our  obligations  to  holiness  from  the  grace  of  Christ,  67 

your  members  as  in-  glorious    life,   present  all  your  members  and  sect. 
struments  of  right-  powers  to  God.  as  weapons  and  instruments  of  xii- 
eousness  unto  God.        ..                           -  -   ,    •,.    «        ,       ,           ,         .y   __— » 
righteousness,    to  fight  his  battles,11   and  to  be  

14  Fop  sin    shall  for  ever  devoted  to  his  service.      Do  it  boldly  ^°™ 
not  have    dominion  and  resolutely,   and  not  as  if* you  feared  that 
plunder  the  faiT  -vour  ^ormer  master  should  recover  his  power 
but  under  grace.     '  and  prove  a  severer  tyrant,  after  you  had  thus 
attempted  to  revolt  ;  for  you  may  on  the  con- 
trary be  assured  that  sin  shall  not  have  any  more 
dominion  over  you,  as  you  are  not  under  the  lazvj 
a  dispensation  of  bondage  and  terror,  but  under 
grace,   under  the  merciful  dispensation  of  the 
gospel  ;   which  affords  such  consolations,  and 
inspires  such  hopes,   as  may  animate  the  soul 
to  a  much   more  successful  combat  with  sin 
than  the  law  could  do,  and  give  a  much  nobler 
assurance  of  a  complete  victory  over  it.    Rom. 
viii.  1 — 4. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  our  hearts  rise  with  indignation  at  the  thoughts  of  so  un- 
grateful an  abuse  of  the  Divine  goodness,   as  to   take  encour- 
agement from  the  aboundings  of  grace  to  continue  in  sin.     Are  versfe 
not  we  likewise  by  profession  dead  to  it  ?  Are  not  we  bound  by  2 
our  baptismal  vow,  as  the  ancient  Christians,  to  whom  Paul  ad- 
dresses himself,  were  ?  Or  has  the  use  and  purpose  of  baptism 
been  since  altered,  so  as  to  allow  a  covenant  -with  sin,  and  an  agree' 
Tnent  with  hell,  even  to  those  who  are  listed  under  the  banners  of 
a  Saviour?  Is  Christ  then  become  the  minister  of  sin,  or  shall  his 
death  lose  all  its  effect,  while  we  profess  to  honour  the  solemn 
memorials  of  it  ?  Recollecting  that  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but 
under  grace,  let  so  glorious  a  dispensation  animate  us  to  resolu-  14 
tions  proportionably  heroic  ;  and  may  the  remembrance  of  the 
death  of  the  Son  of  God,  in  concurrence  with  that  of  his  resur- 
rection,  engage  us  to  walk  in  newness  of  life,  if  we  desire  another  4 
day  to  be  planted  into  the  likeness  of  that  resurrection,  and  to  rise  5 
victorious  and  triumphant  from  the  grave. 

No  more  let  us  return  under  the  power  of  that  spiritual  death, 
from  which  Christ,  at  the  price  of  his  own  life,  hath  delivered  10,13 
us  ;  but  let  us  live  to  God ;  solemnly  presenting  our  bodies  and 

h  Instruments  to  fight  his  battles.]    The  in   the    viith    chapter  :    but    it   may  very 

word  o-7rhx  properly  signifies  weapons,  and  well   imply  that  we  are  not  so  under  any 

in  this  sense  it  has  a  beautiful  propriety.  law,  as  to  be  utterly  condemned  for  want 

*   Under  the  law."]      The     Mosaic     law  of  a  legal,  that  is,   a  perfect  righteousness  • 

may  be  particularly  intended  ;    and  the  an  apprehension  of  which  would  tend  ut- 

propriety  of  what  is  here  said,  when  con-  terlv  to  discourage  the  soul,  in  all  its  at- 

sidered  in  reference  to  that,  is  illustrated  tempts  to  free  itself  for  the  future  from 

by  that  excellent  discourse  of  the  apostle  the  do  minion  of  sin. 


69  Christians  are  not  the  servants  of  sin  :' 

sjtcT.  our  souls  to  him,  to  be  honoured  as  the  instruments  of  his  service, 
xii.  and  employing  each  of  our  members,  according  to  its  proper 
■  office,  for  his  glory.  We  are  alive  from  the  dead,  we  are  raised 
by  a  Divine  power.  Let  us  therefore  daily  set  ourselves  as  in 
the  presence  of  the  God  of  our  renewed  lives,  and  account  that 
time  lost  in  which  we  are  not  acting  for  him.  Without  this, 
in  vain  do  we  know  the  vital  truths  of  his  gospel,  in  vain  do  we 
plead  for  them,  and  amuse  ourselves  with  a  sanguine  hope  of 
bearing  the  image  of  Christ  in  glory,  if  all  these  powerful  argu- 
ments cannot  now  engage  us  to  bear  it  in  holiness. 

SECT.     XIII. 

The  apostle  takes  this  opportunity  of  urging  on  the  Christians  at 
Rome,  that  holiness  to  -which  they  -were  so  strongly  obliged  by 
the  gospel.     Rom,  VI.  15,  to  the  end* 

ROMANS  VI.  15.  #  Romans vi.  15. 

sect.  T  HAVE  just  been  remindingyou,  Christians,  tit  h  A  T  then  ? 
xiii      x  0f  your  great  privileges  ;  that  you  are  now    ▼  »    s"al1   we  sin» 
—  under  a  dispensation  of  the  most  glorious  grace  ^th™  but 
vi.  15  in  tne  &0SPe'->  anc*  not  unc*er  tne  restraints,  nor  unjer  grace  ?    God 
under  the   terrors  of  the  Mosaic  law.     And  forbid. 
what  then  are  we  to  infer  ?  Shall  we  take  en- 
couragement from   thence  to  offend    him  to 
whose  distinguishing  goodness  we  are  so  much 
obliged,  and  sin  securely  and  presumptuously, 
because  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  the 
grace  of  the  gospel?  God  forbid!  The  inference 
would  be  so  odious,  and  so  dangerous,  that 
though  I  disclaimed  it  before,  (ver.  1,)  I  cannot 
too  frequently  guard  you  against   it.       And 
should  you  allow  yourselves  to  argue  thus,  it 
would  sufficiently  prove  that  you  do  not  belong 
to  Christ  ;  however  you  may  glory  in   a  pre- 
16  tended  external  relation.     Know  ye  not,  that  to      16  Know  ye  not, 
whomsoever  ye  present  yourselves  [a.v]  servants,  that  to    whom    ye 
actually  to  obey  his  commands,  his-  servants  you  J£u^ffobey8  Tils 
are?  Not  his  whose  name  ye  may  bear  with-  servants  ye  are   to 
out  practically  acknowledging  his  authority,  whom     ye    obey  ; 
but  his  whom  you  in   fact  obey.     Least  of  all  whether  of  sin  unto 
can  you  divide  yourselves  between  two  con- 
trary masters,  but  must  either  be  entirely  the 
servants  of  sin,  which  you  know  by  a  certain 
consequence  leads  to  eternal  death,  or  entirely 
the  servants  of  God,  by  a  course  of  re  solute  and 


But,  being  free  from  sin,  are  the  servants  of  righteousness :        69 

death,orofobedience  persevering  obedience ;  which,  notwithstanding  sect, 

unto  righteousness  I  >our  former  failures,  will  securely  lead  to  right-  xiii' 

17  But  God  be  eoumess  and  life.       But.  thanks  be  to  God,  that  ~ 
thanked,    that     )e  whereas  you  were  once  the  servants-  of  sin,  this  v;  \j 
were  the  servants  of  ;    t     be  spoken  0f  as  a  bondage  past  and  gone  ; 

sin  ;    but    ye    have  »  ,b     '    .  r       • 

obeyed  from  the  an"  that  ye  nave  now  obeyed,  nt>t  in  profession 
heart  that  form  of  alone,  but  from  the  heart,  the  model  of  doctrine 
doctrine  which  was  intQ  whidl  ye  were  delivered,  as  into  a  mould;1 
delivered  you.  .;  ?    ,  ,,,<.        .    ,.L     P 

t  that  your  whole  temper  and  lite  might  he  form- 

ed  and  fashioned  into  an  ami:  hie  and  glorious 

18  Being   then   correspondence  with  it.       And  therefore  being  18 
made  free  from  sin,  tnus  made  free  from  sin.  ye  are  become  the  ser- 
llntT'7Vi%eteo7s.  vants  of  righteousness,  and  are  at  once  enabled, 
ness.  and  obliged  to  lead  a  liie  of  true  piety  and  ex- 
emplary goodness. 

19  I  speak   after       I  speak  as  a  man,  and  upon  the  common  prin-  19 
the  manner  of  men,   c;    le  of    numan    equity  nnd  justice,    as  well  as 
dccsiiisc  or  lJic  intir-       •  i  *•  ••«  *■§■%••% 
mity  of  your  flesh  :  Wltn  a  reference  to  civil  customs,  with  which 
for  as  ye'have  yield-  you  Romans  are  so  familiarly  acquainted.  And 

ed  your  members  T  reason  thus  with  vou,  because  of  the  weakness 
servants  to  unclean-      r  n     »      u         "  r  ^i_  •    r       •  •  i 

ness  and  to  iniquity,  of  your  flesh,  because  of  those  infirmities  and 

unto  iniquity ;  even  temptations  arising  from  it  ;  against  which  I 
so  now  yield  your  would  endeavour  to  fortify  you  bv  every  consid- 
*£££?££  e5ation  tha<  mav  render  you  victorious  over  it. 
holiness,  -»-v  Ve  nave     m  time  past,  while  ignorant  of  the 

gospel,  and  many  of  you  the  sla\  es  of  heathen 
vice  and  idolatry,  presented  your  members  ser- 
vants to  uncleanness,  and  to  other  kinds  of  in- 
iquity, into  which  that  debauchery  too  natur- 
ally leads  ;  so  let  it  now  be  your  care  to  present 
your  members  servants  of  righteousness,  in  order 
to  the  practice  of  universal  holiness, 

20  For  when  ye       And  it  is  very  fit  that  this  should  be  vour  20 
were  the  servants  of  entire  emplovment  ;for  when  ye  ivere  servants 
sin,   ye    were    tree      r>  f         f  i 

from  righteousness.  °J  *m->  Ve  werf  Jree  Jrom  righteousness,  you 
never  did  any  single  action  that  was  truly  good, 
and  on  the  whole  acceptable  to  God,  because 

*  Model  of  doctrine,  Sec.  «?  ov  7i-a.fi-  it  may  allude  to  melted  metal  being  form- 
JalMe  TV7rov  dy*;^.]  That  t-jtto?  may  ed  by  the  mould  into  which  it  is  poured  ; 
properly  be  rendered  model,  see  note  i  on  and  it  finely  expresses  that  pliancy  of  tern* 
Rom.  v.  14,  and  add  to  the  instances  per  with  respect  to  the  gospel,  which  con- 
there  given  Eisner's  note  on  this  place  ;  stitutes  so  lovely  a  part  of  the  true  Christ- 
and   see    Dr.  Sykes  of  Christianity,  p.  178.    tan's  character. 

Mr.  Locke  thinks  it  is  an  elegant  meta-  b  As  ye  have.]  It  is  in  the  original  urne* 
phor,  to  represent  the  delivery  of  a  servant  y*$  :  but  y*p  is  here  most  evidently  an  ex- 
over  from  one  master  to  another,  and  that  p.'etive,  as  in  Greek  it  often  is.  ft  is  of 
the  gospel,  expressed  by  the  form  of  sound  some  moment  to  observe  this";  and  I  think 
nuords,  is  the  master  succeeding  to  the  it  had  been  better,  if  our  translators  had 
law.    But  it  seems  more  probable,  that   more  frequently  attended  to  it. 


70      For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;  the  gift  of  God,  eternal  life. 

sect,  none  was  performed  from  such  principles  as 
xiii.    could   entitle   it  to  his  complete  approbation 

Now  surely  you  should  be  as  ready  to  obey 

^Ooo  righteousness  as  you  have  been  to  obey  sin, 
and  shew  as  much  zeal  in  the  best  as  you  have 

21  done  in  the  worst  of  causes.  To  engage  you  21  What  fruit  had 
therefore  to  this,  consider,  what  fruit  or  advant-  J*  then  in  those 
age  did  you  then  derive  from  those  things,  of  the  *re  ^w^ntmed*? 
very  remembrance  oi  which  you  are  now  heart-  for  the  end  of  those 
ily  ashamed ;  which  you  would  not  be,  if  you  things  is  death, 
had  indeed  obtained  any  solid  advantage  by 

them  ;  whereas  this  is  far  from  being  the  case, 
for  the  certain  end  of  those  things  [is]  death, 

22  But  remember,  vou  have  wow  what  is  most  22  But  now  being 
honourable  and  most  advantageous  in  your  ZtbeTonelZ^s 
view  ;  for  being  set  jree  from  sin,  and  engaged  toGod,ye  have  your 
to  God  as  his  servants  and  property,  you  have  fruit  unto  holiness, 
your  fruit  unto  holiness,  in  which  you  find  a  andtheendeverlast- 
present  and  most  solid  advantage  ;  and  the  end  mg 

you  have  in  view  is  nothing  less  than  eternal 
life :  such  is  the  infinite  difference,  and  so  ad- 
vantageous   the    exchange   you   have    made. 

23  For  eternal  death  [is]  the  proper  wages  and  23  For  the  wages 
desert  of  shi,  and  is  all  the  gain  which  its  of  sin  m  death  ;  but 
wretched  slave  will  have  to  shew  from  the  Jj^g  £££ 
hand  of  his  tyrannical  master  in  the  great  day  jesus  Christ  our 
of  future  account  ;c  but  eternal  life  [is,]  not  as  Lord. 

in  the  former  instance,  the  justly  deserved  re- 
tribution of  the  action,  but  the  gift  of  a  gracious 
and  bountiful  God  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  to 
whom  we  are  to  ascribe  it,  that  any  of  our  ser- 
vices are  accepted,  and  much  more  that  they 
are  recompensed  with  a  munificence  worthy  the 
Lord  of  all. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      Being  set  at  liberty  from  the  condemning  sentence  of  God's 

15  law,  let  us  charge  our  souls,  by  all  the  ties  of  gratitude,  that 

we  do  not  turn  his  grace  into  wantonness  ;  or  deceive  ourselves 

with  vain  words  in  a  matter  of  infinke  importance.     We  cannot 

c  Eternal   death — in  the  great  day  of  might  also,   contrary  to    the    opinion  of 

future  account.]   I  see  no  imaginable  rea-  these  authors,  be  concluded  to  be  the  case 

son  to  believe,   as  some  late  writers  have  of  wicked  Christians   from   chap.  viii.  13. 

intimatedin  their  paraphrase  on  this  verse,  The   truth  is,   that  to  die  signifies  to fall 

that   death    here   signifies    being  cast  out  under  the  capital   sentence  of  the  Divine 

of  existence.     See  chap.   ii.   12,  note'.     If  law;  and   it  is  well  known,     that   being 

this  could  be  inferred  with  relation  to  ivict-  cast  into  the  ever  burning  lake  is  in  this  view 

ed  heathens  from  the  places  before  us,  it '  called  deatht  Rev.  xxi.  8. 


Reflections  on  the  wages  of  sin,  and  the  fruits  of  righteousness.    71 

be  at  the  same  time  the  servants  of  God  and  the  servants  of  sin  ;  sect. 

and  certainly  our  understandings  must  be  darkened  to  infatua-   XUK 

tion  if  we  can  loner  doubt  whose  service  we  should  prefer.      The  — 
*  sr*  verse 

work  of  righteousness  is  peace,  the  effect  ofU  quietness  andassur-  17 

ancefor  ever;  (Isa.  xxxii.  17;)  but  death  is  the  wages  of  sin,  and  it  23 
shall  be  repayed  to  all  that  go  on  in  it.     And  O  what,  and  how 
terrible  a  death  !  to  be  cast  into  the  lake  which  burnetii  with  fire 
and  brimstone,  which  is  the  second  death.       How  merciful  are  all 
the  repeated  admonitions  which  warn  us  to  flee  from  it !  Let  us 
all  judge,  that  it  is  already  too  long  that  we   have  yielded  our-  18,19 
selves  the  servants  of  sin:  too  long  that  our  members,  made  for  the 
service  of  their  Creator,   devoted  perhaps  with  great  solemnity 
to  our  Redeemer,  have  been   abused  and  prostituted  as- the  in- 
struments of  unrighteousness.      Surely  it  is  too  much  time  that  22 
we  have  already  spent,  too  much  vigour  that  we  have  already 
exerted,  in  so  base  a  servitude.     For  the   future  let  us  act  as 
those  who  who  are  made  free  from  sin. 

And  to  animate  us  to  it,  let  us  often  reflect  how  unfruitful  the  21 
works  of  darkness  have  been  found  ;  in  what  shame  they  have 
already  ended ;  in  what  shame  and  everlasting  contempt  they 
must  end,  if  they  be  finally  pursued.  And  let  us  daily  direct 
our  eye  to  that  everlasting  life,  that  crowns  the  happy  prospect 
cf  those  who  have  their  fruit  unto  holiness.  Blessed  effect  of  22 
serving  God  now,  to  serve  and  enjoy  him  for  ever !  to  enjoy, 
through  eternal  ages,  the  pleasures  of  a  nature  thoroughly  sanc- 
tified, and  the  sight  and  favour  of  that  God,  who  is  the  original 
source  and  pattern  of  sanctification  !  It  is  the  glorious  mark  at 
which  we  are  aiming.  Let  us  pursue  it  steadily  and  resolutely;  2j 
yet  always  remembering  that  it  is  the  gift  of  God,  and  never  pre- 
suming to  think  of  so  glorious  a  remuneration  as  the  wages  of 
any  duty  we  can  perform.  Alas  !  the  imperfections  of  our  best 
services  daily  forfeit  the  blessings  of  time  :  how  impossible  then 
is  it,  that  the  sincerity  of  them,  amidst  so  many  frailties  and  de- 
fects, should  purchase  the  glories  of  eternity  ! 

SECT.     XIV. 

The  apostle  enters  upon  his  design  of  taking  off  the  believing  Jew* 
from  their  fond  attachment  to  the  Mosaic  law,  now  they  were, 
in  a  spiritual  sense,  married  to  Christ  by  the  gospel.    Rom.  VII. 
1— -6. 

Romans  VII.  1.  ROMANS   VII.    1. 

T7"N0W  we  not,  T  HAVE  been  endeavouring  to  direct  your  re-  SECT< 
XV  brethren,  (for  I  1  gards  to  the  g0Spel,  and  to  Christ  as  there    xtv" 
exhibited,  in  order  to  your  justification  and  sal-  Rom 
vation.     Now  you  may  perhaps  be  ready  to  Vu.  1 


7jj  The  law  hath  dominion,  as  long  as  it  livcth. 

sect,  object,  that  vou,  who  are  Jews,  will  certainly  be  speak  to  them  that 
^_  out  of  the  way  of  obtaining  those  privileges,  if  *£*£$£& 
Roin  you  should  neglect  the  Mosaic  law,  the  Divine  mi„i0noveraman  as 
vii.  1  authority  of  which  none  can  reasonably   ques-  long  as  he  liveth  X 

tion.  But  know  ye  not,  brethren,  (for  lam 

now  speaking  to  those  that  are  supposed  to  be 

familiarly  acquainted  with  the  contents   of  that 

law  for  which  they  were  so  zealous  ;)  that  on 

the  principles  which  the  law  itself  lays  down,  it 

ruleth  over  a  man  only  so  long  as  it  liveth:*  its 

dominion  over  particular  persons  can,  at   the 

utmost,  last  no  longer  than  till  it  is  itself  abro- 
gated ;  for  that  is  as  it  were  its  death,  since  the 

Divine  authority  going  along  with  it  was  the 

very  life  and  soul  of  the  law.     Suppose  that  to 

cease,  and  the  letter  of  the  precept  is  but  a  dead 

corpse,  and  with  respect  to  its  obligation  as  if  it 

2  had  never  been.     Just  as  it  is,  according  to  the      2  For  the  woman 

law  itself,  with  respect  to  the  power  of  an  hus-  whi^h  ***  an  hus. 

band  over  his  wife,  which  death  entirely  dis-  ln*"  Uwto  Aer  hus^ 

solves  :  for  the  married  xvoman  is  indeed  bound  hand  so  long  as  he 

and  confined  by  the  law  to  [her]  husband  while  he  livet!l  s    but   if  tl,e 

is  alive  ;  but  if  [her]  husband  be  dead,  she  is  set  h,usban(l    be  ,  dfead' 

...  r  r      \_  l«       •  ti         s,ie  1S  l°ost,d   trom 

at  liberty  from  any  tartner  subjection  to  the  Law  the  law  of  her  hus- 

of[her]  husband,  that  is,  from  that  law  which  band. 

had  given  him  a  peculiar  property  in  her,  and  ,  3  ,So  t'ien'1^ wlll)e 
.  °  .  ,    l  ~./       V      ~-r     i      l  her  husband  meth, 

3  authority  over  her.         1  hcrejore  if  she  become  sne  t>e    married  to 

the  property  of  another  man,b  whilst  her  husband  another  man,  she 
liveth,  she  carries  the  infamous  name  of  an  adul-  sllul1  be  calJ~d  ** 
teress;  but  if  her  husband  be  dead,  she  is  set  at  her  husband  behead 
liberty  from  the  obligation  of  the  law  that  bound  she  is  free  from  that 

*  So  long  as  it  liveth  :  t$  c<rov  xpovov  f"-3  transposition  not  to  be  allowed  without 
It  would  be  contrary  to  the  apostle's  de-  more  apparent  reason.  Our  rendering-  is 
sign,  to  suppose  the  sense  of  this  to  be,  more  natural,  and  suits  the  connection 
as  our  translation  renders  it,  as  long  as  he,  with  the  following  verses,  in  which  the 
that  is,  the  man  in  question  liveth,-  for  law  is  represented  as  ihe  first  husband, 
he  professedly  endeavours  to  prove,  that  whose  decease  leaves  them  free  to  be 
they  had  outlived  their  obligations  to  the    married  to  Christ. 

law.  Eisner  would  connect  *vQpa?rs  with  b  If  she  become  ihe  property  of  another, 
vo/ulos,  and  render  it,  the  law  and  author-  (sav  y*nft*i  nvfpi  e7ega>,)  while  her  husband 
ity  of  the  husband  continues  in  force,  as  liveth,  Jfcc]  The  apostle  here  speaks  in 
long  as  he,  that  is,  the  husband  liveth,  the  general,  not  entering  exactly  into  every 
and  produces  authorities  to  prove  that  excepted  case  that  might  be  imagined  ; 
avgmia  is  often  applied  to  the  obliging  to  infer  therefore,  contrary  to  our  Lord's 
force  of  a  lav,  or  that  matrimonial  customs  express  decision  elsewhere,  that  adultery 
are  sometimes  called  laws.  (Observ.  is  not  a  sufficient  foundation  for  divorce, 
Vol.  II.  p.  31.)  But  this,  if  it  avoid  as  seems  very  unreasonable  ;  though  Bishop 
he  pleads,  one  tautology,  certainly  occa-  Burnet  assures  us  that  great  suess  was 
sions  another,  for  the  2l1  verse  plainly  ex-  once  laid  on  the  argument.  Bum.  Hist,  of 
presses  this  sense  ;  and  it  would  require  a   the  Reformation*  Vol.  II.  p.  57* 


But  we  are  set  at  liberty  from  the  law,  73 

law;  so  that  she  is  her  to  him,  so  as  to  be  no  more  subject  to  the  sect. 
no  adult  eress,though  shame  and  punishment  of  an  adulteress;  though    »v. 
nnfi^r  ™„       t0  *"  she  become  the  property  of  another  man  :   for  

riuuier  mail.  i        ■  •        •        •  it  1  i       i     ■•       Rom 

death  having  interposed  between  them,  hath  d is-  y»  -* 
solved  the  former  relation  ;  he  is  dead  to  her, 

4  Wherefore,  my  and  she  to  him.  Thus  ye  also,  my  dear  brethren,  * 
brethren,  ye  also  are  are  ]n  eiFect  dead  to  the  Mosaic  law  by  the  body 
bw^TthVbodV  of  °fChrist/  nis  death  and  sufferings  having  now 
Christ  ;  that  ye  accomplished  its  design,  and  abrogated  its  au- 
shouldbe  married  to  thoritv  :  and  this,  with  a  gracious  intent,  that 
another,  ««» to  him  mi'  ht  b  as  |t  were  marr'lea>  to  another,  [that 
who  is   raised  trom  i    _    °   . .     T      .  .  ,      .  .    '  i 

the  dead,  that  we  W»J  to  nim  wfl°  was  ln  so  glorious  and  trium- 
should  bring-  forth  phant  a  manner,  raised  from  the  dead,  no  more 
fruit  unto  God.  to  ^ie  .  tfl(lt  m  consequence  of  this  new  mar- 

riage, we  might  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God 'in  all 
the  ways  of  holy  obedience. 

5  For  when  we       And  ye  should  do  it  with  the  greatest  zeal ;  5 
were     in  the   flesh,  fQr  wnen  we  were  fa  the  flesn  tnat  fe   under  the 
the  motions  ot  sins*7  i  i  j-  •  r  i%/r 

which  were  by  the  comparatively  carnal  dispensation  ot  Moses,  a 

law,  did  work  in  our  variety  of  sinful  passions,  accidentally  occasion- 
members  to  bring-  ed  and  irritated  by  the  law,  were  active  in  our 
orti  ruit  unto  memoers  soas  to  produce  visible  sinful  actions, 
'leath  :  .       ,  ,    -        /*      ,  ,■«-  r     . 

and  in  them  to  bring  J  or  th  a  very  differentyn/z£ 

from  that  which  I  have  just  been  mentioning; 
even  as  I  observed  before,  (chap.  vi.  21,  23,) 
such  fruit  as  would  expose  you  to  eternal  death, 
if  God  were  to  be  strict  to  mark  your  offences, 
and  if  his  mercy  did  not  interpose  to  break  the 
fatal  connection  :  a  circumstance  which  it  is  of 
the  utmost  importance  seriously  to  reflect  upon. 

6  But  now  we  are  But  now  we  are  set  at  liberty  from  cur  obliga-  6 
delivered  from  the  tion  to  the  law,  that  obligation  in  which  we 
wherein1  weng  were  were  ****  being  m  effect  dead,  or  abrogated  as 
held;  that  we  should  I  told  you  above,  (ver.  1 — 4,)  so  as  that  now 
serve  in  newness  of  you  are,  in  a  more  liberal  manner,  and  from, 
spirit,  and  not  »n  the  nobler  principles,  to  serve  God  as  vour  Master 
oldnessof  the  letter.        ir  a       •    rL  •  ^    •    ,,  ■    r  ,     o   •    • 

and  r  ather  in  Christ,  in  the  newness  of  the  Spirit, 

and  not  \in~\  the  oldness  of  the  letter  :d  that  is, 
you  are  to  live  as  those  that  are  renewed  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  in  a  rich  abundance 
poured  out  upon  you  under  this  new  and  better 

s  By  the  body  of  Christ.]  He  is  to  be  from  the  Mosaic  law  followed  on  the  very 
considered  here  as  testifying-  by  the  au-  principles  of  that  law  itself, 
thoritv  of  a  Christian  apostle,  that  this  was  d  Newness  of  tie  Spirit,  not  [in]  the  old' 
the  design  of  Christ's  death  ;  so  that  all  ness  of  the  tetter.']  This  is  the  literal  ver- 
he  does  in  his  argument  here,  is  to  shew,  sion  ,•  but  nen  spirit,  and  old  letter,  are  tan- 
that  allowing-  it  to  have  been  thus,  (as  tamount  expressions,  and  are  more  agree- 
Jewish  believer*  all  did,)  their  freedom  able  to  the  turn  of  our  language. 

VOL.4.  11 


74      Reflections  on  freedom  from  the  laxv,  and  union  with  Christ. 

sect,  dispensation,  whereby  you  are  brought  to  observe  the  spiritual 

xiv*    meaning  and  design  of  the  law  ;  being  no  longer  bound  by  these 

""  literal  and  ceremonial  precepts  which  were  indeed  obligatory 

vu™'  lonS  since,  but  now  begin  to  be  antiquated,  and  out  of  date. 

(Heb.  viii.  13.) 

IMPROVEMENT. 

God  hath  conferred  upon  all  Christians  this  singular  honour, 

that  the  whole  body  of  them  should   be  represented  as  espoused 

verse  to  Christ.   Let  us  always  remember,  how  we  are  engaged,  by  that 

4  sacred  relation,  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God.  And  may  the 
remembrance  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ  put  continual  vigour 
into  our  obedience,  while  we  regard  him  as  the  ever  living  Lord, 
to  whom  our  obligations  are  indissoluble  and  everlasting. 

5  Too  much  have  sinful  passions  reigned  in  our  flesh,  during  our 
unconverted  state.  In  too  many  instances  have  they  xvrought 
effectually  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death.  And  we  owe  it  to  the 
wonderful  mercy  and  forbearance  of  God,  that  death,  eternal 
death,  hath  not  long  since  been  the  consequence. 

6  Being  freed  from  the  yoke  of  the  ceremonial  law,  being  freed 
also  from  the  condemning  sentence  of  that  moral  law,  under  the 
obligations  of  which  by  the  constitution  of  our  intelligent  and 
rational  nature  we  are  all  born  ;  let  us  thankfully  acknowledge 
the  favour,  and  charge  it  upon  our  grateful  hearts,  that  we  serve 
God  in  newness  of  spirit  and  of  life.  To  engage  us  to  this,  may 
we  experience  more  abundantly  the  renewings  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  ;  and  the  actions  of  our  lives  will  be  easily  and  delight- 
fully reduced  to  the  obedience  of  these  precepts  which  his  om- 
nipotent and  gracious  hand  hath  inscribed  on  our  hearts  ! 

SECT.     XV. 

To  wean  the  believing  Jews  from  their  undue  attachment  to  the 
law  of  Moses,  the  apostle  represents  at  large,  how  comparatively 
ineffectual  its  motives  were,  to  produce  that  holiness,  which,  by  a 
lively  faith  in  the  gospel,  we  may  so  happily  obtain.  Rom. 
VII.  7,  to  the  end;   VIII.  1—4. 

Romans  VII.  7.  RoMANS  VII  Tm 

sect.  1["  HAVE  been  observing  above,  to  those  of  T17H  A  T    shall 
xv-      X  my  Christian  brethren  who  were  educated    ▼  ▼    we  say,  then  7 
~         in  the  Jewish  religion,  that  irregular  passions, 
vii.  7   while  we  were  under  the  law  of  Moses,  and 
were  acquainted  with  no  superior  dispensation, 
did  in  some  instances,  by  means  of  the  law, 
operate  so  as  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. 
And  it  is  necessary,  that  I  should  not  only 


By  the  law  of  Moses  is  the  knorvledge  of  sin.  75 

Is  the  law  sin  ?  God  father  illustrate  that  important  remark,  but  ex-  sect. 
forbid.    Nay,  I  had  pressly  caution  against  any  mistake  with  rela-    xv- 
not  known  sin    but    .  -         Wh   t  sh   n  we  tf         or  wnat  do  — " 

by   the   law:    for  I  ""■»***  .    J  '  Rom. 

had  not  known  lust,  we  intend  by  that  assertion  I   [that]  the  law  V1-K  7 
except  the  law  had  itself  [i*]  fffH,  that  there  is  any  moral  evil  in  it, 
said,  Thou  shalt not  or  tllat  ;t  fe  intended  by  God,  or  adapted  in  its 
own  nature,  to  lead  men  into  sin  ?  God  forbid  ! 
We  revere  the  high  authority  by  which  it  was 
given,  too  humbly,  to  insinuate  any  thing  of 
that  kind.     And  indeed  there  are  many  partic- 
ulars in  which  I  should  not  have  known  sin,  but 
by  the  law.3-     I  should  not,  in  a  mere  state  of 
nature,  have  apprehended  the  evil  of  them  ; 
which  I  now  learn  from  finding  them  so  ex- 
pressly prohibited.      /  had  not   for   instance 
known  the  sinfulness  of  last,  or  irregular  de- 
sires, unless  the  law  had  said,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
covet ;"  b  from  whence  it  was  easy  to  infer,  that 
this  law  takes  cognizance  of  the  heart  as  well 
8  But  sin  taking  as  of  external  actions.     But  as  soon  as  I  had  8 
occasion  by  the  com-  understanding  enough  to  perceive  that  the  law 
mandment,  wrought  ril       .      P  ,   ,     °  £  •  i        ,     •  T 

forbade  the  indulgence  of  irregular  desires,  I 

found  that  I  had  in  fact  broken  it ;  and  thereby 
incurred  the  penalty,  without  any  hope  of  help 
and  deliverance  from  the  law.  And  this,  while 
I  looked  no  farther,  naturally  tended  to  throw 
my  mind  into  a  state  of  dejection  and  despair. 
So  that  I  may  say,  that  sin  taking  occasion  from 
the  awful  sanction  of  the  commandment  f    the 

*  I  should  not  have  known  sin,  he."]  The  ousness  forbidden  in  the  tenth  command- 
apostle  here,  by  a  very  dexterous  turn,  tnent  related  to  the  heart,  and  not  merely, 
changes  the  person,  and  speaks  as  of  him-  as  some  have  represented  it,  to  any  overt 
self.  This  he  elsewhere  does,  (Rom.  iii.  act,  to  an  attempt  to  take  away  what  be- 
6  ;  1  Cor.  x.  30,  chap.  iv.  6,)  when  he  is  longs  to  another.  And  this  might  be  a 
only  personating  another  character.  And  hint  to  all  thinking  men,  that  the  secret 
the  character  assumed  here  is  that  of  a  powers  of  their  souls  were  under  a  Divine 
man,  first  ignorant  of  the  law,  then  under  it,  inspection,  and  that  much  guilt  might  be 
and  sincerely  desiring  to  please  God,  but  contracted  which  did  not  appear  to  any 
finding  to  his  sorrow,  the  weakness  of  the   human  eye. 

motives  it  suggested,  and  the  sad  discour-  c  Sin  taking  occasion  from  the  command" 
agement  under  which  it  left  him  ;  and  last  went.]  Most  commentators  have  explain, 
of  all,  with  transport  discovering  the  gospel,  ed  this,  as  signifying,  that  sin  was  quick- 
and  gaining  pardon  and  strength,  peace  ened  by  the  prohibition  ;  the  inclination 
and  joy  by  it.  But  to  suppose  he  speaks  of  human  nature  in  general  being  like  that 
all  these  things  of  himself,  as  the  confirm-  of  a  fro  ward  child,  who  will  do  a  thing 
ed  Christian,  that  he  really  was,  when  he  because  it  is  forbidden,  and  perhaps  is,  as 
wrote  this  epistle,  is  not  only  foreign,  but  it  were,  reminded  of  ail  evil,  on  hearing 
contrary  to  the  whole  scope  of  his  dis-  it  mentioned  in  a  prohibition.  But,  not  to 
course,  as  well  as  to  what  is  expressly  examine  how  far  this  is  a  universal  case, 
asserted,  chap.  viii.  2.  it  must  surely  be  acknowledged,  that  all 

b  Thou  shalt  not  covet.']  This,  by  the  lust  does  not  arise  from  hence,  much  be- 
way,  proves,  that  Paul  thought  the  covet-   ing  previous  to  any  possible  knowledge  of 


Y&  The  commandment  found  to  be  unto  death  : 

sect,  wrath  and  ruin  which  it  denounced,  brought  in  me  all  manner  of 
xv-    me  into  so  sad  a  situation  of  mind,  and  left  me  concupiscence.   For 
—        r^i  a.        i  •      r  A  without  the  law  sm 

_        so  little  strength  and  spirit  to  resist  future  temp-  „  tM  ,ipaci 
Rom.        .  ,         t  iti  t  i        •     ™as  aeaa< 

vii.  8  talloni  when  I  seemed  already  undone  ;  that  it 

might  in  a  manner  be  said  to  have  xurought 
poiverfully  in  me  all  manner  of  concupiscence  :d 
such  advantage  did  sin  gain  against  me.    And 
I  mention   this,  as  the  effect  of  my  becoming 
acquainted  with  the  law,   because  while  I  was 
ignorant  of  the  sentence,  and  considered  my- 
self as  without  the  law  of  God,  sin  [rvas]  dead ; 
I  was  no  more  aware  of  any  danger  from  it,  or 
any  power  it  had  to  hurt  me,  than  if  it  had 
9  been  a  dead  enemy.     For  I  once  was,  as  it     9  For  I  was  alive 
were,  alive  without  the  lawf  considering  myself  without    the     law 
as  a  man  unacquainted  with  it,  I  may  say  I  was  once  :     but    wnen 
comparatively  cheerful  and  happy  ;  but  when  came, ^sTn™  revived, 
the  commandment  came^and  I  became  acquaint-  and  I  died, 
ed  with  it,   in  its  wide  extent,  unspotted  pur- 
ity and  awful  sanctions,  then  sin  immediately 
came  to  life  again  ;  it  sprung  up  against  me 
as  a  living  enemy,   armed  with    instruments 
of  destruction  ;  and  I,  as  incapable  of  resisting 
it,  fell  down,  and  died  ;  finding  myself  unable 
10  to  resist  my  miserable  doom.     And  thus  the     10  And  the  com- 
commandment  which  [was]  in  its  original  con-  mandment      which 
stitution  [intended]  for  life  f  and  calculated  so  was  ordain€(l  t0  life> 
to  regulate  men's  temper  and  conduct,  and  if 
perfectly  obeyed,  to  give  them  a  legal  claim  to 
life  and  happiness,  was  quite  changed  in  this 
respect.     For  I  having  thus  broken  it,  and  by 
such  breach  brought  its  condemning  sentence 

God's  law,  whether  revealed  or  natural.  « J  was  once  alive  without  the  law.']    The 

I  therefore  incline  to  the  interpretation  apostle  cannot,  as  Mr.  Locke  supposes 
which  Mr.  Dunlope  has  given,  in  his  ex-  here,  speak  in  the  person  of  the  whole 
ccllent  Sermon  on  this  passage,  the  tenor  of  Jewish  people,  and  in  this  clause,  refer  to 
whose  thoughts  I  have  followed  in  the  the  time  between  Abraham  and  Moses  ; 
whole  of  my  paraphrase  upon  it,  begging  for,  not  to  examine  how  far  this  descrip- 
!eave  to  refer  my  reader  to  his  discourse,  tion  would  suit  them  then,  we  must  on 
for  the  reasons  that  have  determined  me  that  principle  of  interpretation  suppose, 
to  it.  Compare  Jer.  ii.  25.  See  Dunl.  they  are  all  represented  in  the  close  of  the 
Serm.  Vol  II.  p.  46,  47.  chapter,  as  believing  in  Christ;  which  alas  ! 

A  Wrought  in  me.~\      The  word  x«7s§-  we  know  to  have  been  very  far  from  be- 

yzgofxcti  in  many  places  signifies  to  operate  ing  their  case. 

in  a  powerful^  and  efficacious  manner,  (com-  *  Intended  for  life"]      The  law  may  be 

pare  2  Cor.  iy.  17  ;  chap.  v.  5  ;  chap.  vii.  said  to  have  been  intended  for  life,  though 

II  ;  chap.  xii.  12,)  and  may  well  here  by  sin  made  the  occasion  of  death  ;  as 
signify  a  strong  irritation  of  what  might,  medicines,  which  not  being  rightly  appli- 
without  it,  have  been  in  some  degree  ed,  prove  fatal,  may  nevertheless  be  said 
natural.  to  have  been  intended  for  cure. 


For  though  the  law  is  holy  and  spiritual,  73f 

I  found  to  be  unto  upon  me,  really  found  it  [to  be]  unto  death.     I  sect. 

deatn*  found   it   attended  with  deadly   consequences,    xv- 

both  as  it  consigned  me  over  to  destruction  for  " 
past  sin,  and  occasionally,  though  not  intention-  v^™^ 
ally,  proved  productive  of  new  guilt  and  misery. 

11  For  sin  taking  For  sin,  as  I  before  said,  taking  occasion  bij  the  n 
occasion  by  the  com-  terror  and  curse  of  the  violated  commandment, 
mandment, deceived         ,  ,  _  ' 
me,  and  by  it  slew  and  representing  the   great  Lawgiver  as  now 

me.  become  my  irreconcileable  enerav,  deceived  me 

into  a  persuasion  that  I  could  be  no  worse  than 
I  was,  and  thereby  it  slew  me  ;  it  multiplied  my 
mortal  wounds,  and  rendered  my  case  still 
more  desperate. 

12  Wherefore  the      So   that  you  see,  upon  the  whole,  the  law  in  12 
^miSiiXy  *e  SeDeral,  EH  »cknowledg5d  to  be  Holland 
and  just,  and  good.    "ie  particular  commandment  in  question  is  ac- 
knowledged to  be  agreeable  to  the  holy  nature 

of  God,  just  in  reference  to  the  reason  of  things, 
and  on  the  whole,  in  its  consequences  good,  and 
subservient  to  men's  happiness,  if  they  continue 

13  Was  then  that  in  a  state  of  rectitude.        Was  then  that  which  13 
which  is  good  made  was  gQQ^  \n  itself  made  death  to  me  ?   Shall   I 
tb"dUBu0"rn?,fh°adt  charge  my  ruin  on  this  holy  and  good  law  of 

it  might  appear  sin,  God  ?  By  no  means.  God  forbid  1  should  ever 
working  death  in  me  utter  any  thing  like  that.     But  I  must  rather 

goodflha^sin  by  cha.rSe  U  UP0n  **'  whkh  b>'  meanS  of  S0  hol>' 
the  commandment  an  instrument  undid  me.  I  say  it  again,  Sin 
might  become  ex-  was  made  death  to  me,  so  that  it  appeared  to  be 
ceeding  sinful.  sin  mdeed,s   (that  odious  dreadful  thing,    of 

which  nothing  can  be  said  worse  than  that  it  is 
itself,)  as  rvorking  death  in  me,  by  the  occasion 
of  that  which  is  so  eminently  good :  that  so  sin 
might  by  the  commandment  thus  perverted,  ap- 
pear exceeding  sinful,  and  stand  forth  in  all  its 
native  and  detestable  colours  ;  capable  of  turn- 
ing the  law  itself  into  a  means  of  producing  the 
guilt  it  so  solemnly  forbade,  and  the  ruin  it 
was  intended  to  prevent. 

14  For  we  know     It  is  on  this  therefore  that  I  lav  all  the  blame  ;  14 
that  the  law  is  spir.yor  we  weU  knQW  %hQt  %he  hw  ^  spiritua^  and 

as  it  extends  to  the  Spirit,  was  intended  to  pu- 
rify and  exalt  it,  and  to  assert  its  superiority- 
over  the  meaner  part  of  our  nature.     But,  alas, 

*  So  that  it  appeared.'  iva  <j>*v».3     Els-  fairly  and  naturally  be  expounded  into 

ner  contends   that  <p*y»    is    an  expletive  any  significant  sense  ;  as  it  is  plain  this 

here  ;  but  I  choose  not  to  allow  any  word  may  here  be.     See  Eisner,  Observ.  Vol.  II. 

in  scripture  to  be  an  expletive,  that  may  p.  37. 


78  Tet  by  means  of  the  law  sin  worketh  death  ; 

sect,  may  the  man  1  have  been  describing  and  repre-  itual :  but  I  am  cap. 
xv.    Senting  above,  be  ready  to  say,  lam  in  a  great  nal>  soldunder  sm' 

measure  carnal,  and  in  so  many  instances  sub- 

Ko™'  dued  by  the  remaining  infirmities  of  my  nature, 

VU'  that  I  am  ready  passionately  to  cry  out,  I  am 
even  sold  under  sin;h  which  often  rises  with  an 
almost  irresistible  strength,  to  assume  a  tyran- 
nical dominion  over  me,  as  if  I  were  its  slave 

15  and  property.  For  that  which  /actually  do,  I  15  For  that  which 
allow,  or  approve  not  i  in  many  instances  ;  for  \£tl?%$$£ 
too  often,  through  the  strength  ot  passion  and  do  Inot .  but  what  I 
surprise  of  temptation,  I  practise  not  that  which  hate,  that  do  I, 

in  the  general  tenor  of  my  mind  /habitually 
will;  but  the  things  which  /even  hate,  which  I 
think  of  with  the  greatest  abhorrence,  those 
things  in  many  respects  /am  so  unhappy  to  do  ; 
which  indeed  makes  me  a  burden  to  myself. 

16  Now  if  J  do  that  which  I  would  not,  in  willing  16  If  then  I  do 
not  to  do  it,  /do  so  far,  though  to  my  own  that  which  I  would 
condemnation,  consent  to  the  law,  and  bear  my  "°*»  f^^at  ItU 
testimony  to  it,  that  [it  is]  good,  and  do  indeed  g00d. 

desire  to  fulfil  it ;  though  when  a  pressing  hour 
of  temptation  comes,  contrary  to  my  resolution, 

17  1  fail  in  observing  iu      But  now,  in  these  cir-      17  Now  then  it  is 

cumstances,  it  is  no  more  I  myself  that  can  prop-  no  more, l  l^at  <jp  l}» 
,     ,  .j    .        ,    ..       L   *       A,  •  L-  l  but  sin  that  dwelleth 

erly  be  said  to   do  it  ;  but  rather  sin,  which  in  me< 

dwelleth  in  me,   and  which  makes,  as  it  were, 
another  person,  having  desires  and  motions  and 
interests  entirely  contrary  to  these  of  the  renew- 
ed part  within  ;  which  I  would  call  my  better 
1£  self.       For  /well  knoxv,  that  in  me,  that  is,  in      18   For  I  know, 
myfesh,the  corrupt  and  degenerate  self,  nothing  that  in  me  (that  is, 
that  is  good  dwelleth.   I  find  my  animal  powers  r^™ 
sadly  debased  and  enslaved  :jor  to  zvillis  indeed  t0   wm  ;s    present 
present  with  me,  I  form  many  good  purposes  and 

h  Sold  under  sin .j     This  is  often  urged  instances  in   which  very  excellent  per- 

as    an   argument,   that  the   apostle  here  sons,  in  the  distress  of  their  hearts  for 

speaks  in  the  person  of  a  wicked  man,  and  the    remainder  of  imperfection  in   their 

is  represented  as   a   phrase  parallel   to  1  character,  adopt  this  very  phrase,   plainly 

Kings  xxi.  20  ;  2  Kings  xvii.  17  ;  where  shew  with  what  propriety    Paul   might 

some  of  the  worst  of  men  are  described  put  it   into    the   mouth    of    one    whom 

as  having  sold  themselves  to  do  evil.     But  he   did   not  consider    as   an    abandoned 

the  diversity  of  the  expression  is  very  sinner,  and  destitute  of  every  principle  of 

obvious  ;  and  yet  had  this   person   been  real  piety. 

represented  as  lamenting  that  he  had  sold       >  /  approve    not."]      Gataker     (de  Sty!, 

himself  to  sin,   it  might  have  been  under-  Nov.     Testam.  cap.    4;    Advers.    Miscell. 

stood  as  the  language  of  penitent  remorse  lib.  i.  cap.   6,  and  Raphelius  in  loc.J  bring 

lor  past  guilt,  and  so  very  consistent  with  apposite   instances  of  such  a   use  of  the 

a  good  man's  character.     And  the  many  word  ytvwq->ia>. 


the  cause  of  zvhich  is  indwelling  sin*  79 

with  me ;  but  how  to  resolutions  ;  but  when  the  time  comes  in  which  sect. 
perform  that  which  j  should  brmg  them  ;nt     effect    J  findnot  \n  my     xv. 
is  good,  I  find  not.  ,  «.  . °      -  ....     -  '     ',  r    J  _ 

heart  a  sufficient  [ability]  strenuously  to  perform 

that  which  I  know  is  good,  and  which  I  ac-  yi[  ^ 
knowledge  to  be  most  amiable  and  desirable. 

19  For  the  good  It  is  indeed  so  grievous  a  reflection  to  me,  that  19 
that  I  would,  I  do  j  cannot  forbear  repeating  it  again  and  again  ; 
which  IUwould  n<Jt,  fir  it  is  really  so,  that  I  do  not  the  good  that  / 
that  I  do.  often  will,  and  resolve  to  do  ;  but  the  evil  which 

I  will  not  to  do,  which  I  form  the  strongest 
purposes  against,  that  I dok  in  repeated  instan- 

20  Now  if  I  do  ces.     If  therefore,  as   I  said  before,  I  do  that  20 
that  I  would  not,  it  which  I  would  not,  and  am,  as  it  were,  over- 
it,  butTnlhatdwelU  Powered  in  some  cases  and  circumstances,  con- 
eth  in  me.  '  trary  to  the  settled  and  prevailing  bent  and 

inclination  of  my  soul  ;  it  is  no  more  I  that  do 
it,  but  si?iy  zvhich,  as  another  person,  dwelleth 
in  me,1  and  like  an  evil  demon,  when  it  has 
taken  possession  of  a  man,  uses  my  faculties 
and  powers,  over  which  it  usurps  an  abhorred 
dominion,  to  carry  on  its  own  contrary  and 

21  I  find  then  a  destructive  interests.     /  find  them,  upon  the  21 
*aw,   that   when    I  whole,  a  sort  of  constraining  law,  which  so  in- 
would  do  good,  evil  fluences  me    that  whm  j  would  do  ~Qod    evil  fc 

is  present  with  me.         r  '  .  -r.  •  »  » 

22  For  I  delight  m  fact  present  with  me.  Jtor  with  regard  to  22- 
in  the  law  of  God,  the  inner  man,  that  is,  my  mind,  the  better  and 
after  the  inward  noDier  powers  of  my  intellectual  nature,  I  de- 
light in  the  law  ofGod,m  I  most  heartily  ap- 
prove it,  and  look  upon  its  whole  system  with 
complacency,  as  what  I  could  rejoice  to  be 
conformed  to  in  the  completest  manner,  and 

23  But  I  see  an-  highest  degree.      But  alas,  I  see  another  and  23 

k  The  evil  which  I  will  not,  that  I  do.~]  plaining,  and  in  what  sad  and  frequent 
If  the  meaning  of  such  expressions  as  successions  the  complaint  was  renewed, 
these  were,  that  upon  the  whole,  the  per-  The  beautiful  passage  in  the  6th  book  of 
son  using  them  went  on  in  a  prevailing  Xenophon's  Cyropxdia,  (p.  328,  edit.  Hutchin. 
course  of  habitual  wickedness,  against  1738,  8vo.)  where  Araspus  complains  of 
the  convictions  and  dictates  of  his  own  two  souls  contending  within  him,  (a  pas- 
conscience,  one  would  imagine  Paul  would  sage  which  it  is  very  possible  St.  Paul 
have  rebuked  such  a  one  with  great  se-  might  have  read,)  contains  an  agreeable 
verity,  and  answered  these  vain  and  hyp-  illustration  of  this  paragraph. 
ocritical  pleas  ;  whereas  he  represents  ,n  /  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the 
this  person  afterwards,  as  with  joy  em-  inner  man.~\  This  is  so  sure  a  trace  of  real 
bracing  the  gospel,  and  so  obtaining  supe-  piety,  and  is  represented  in  scripture  as, 
rior  strength  upon  the  full  manifestation  in  this  view,  so  decisive  ;  that  if  it  be 
of  pardoning  grace  there.  supposed  a  true   representation    of  the 

1  Sin  that  dwellethy  &c]      This  seems  character,  we  must  surely  allow  it  to  have 

indeed  no  more  than  a  repetition  of  verse  been  that  of  a  truly  good  man  ;  whatever 

17  ;  but  it  is  a  graceful  and  expressive  lamented  imperfections  might  attend  it. 

repetition,  and  shews  how  near  the  affair  Plato  uses  the  phrase  a  «v7<x  Av^um;  for 

lay  to  the  heart  of  the  person  thus  com-  the  rational  part  of  our  nature. 


-GO  The  happiness  of  being  freed  from  this  law  of  sin  ; 

sect,  quite  opposite  law,  of  vicious  and  irregular  in-  other    law  in    my 

xv>     clinations,  seated  in  my  members,  which,  taking  ^^f^e^w^ 

Rom.  its  rise  fr°m  a  l0Wel"  aild   meaner  P^nciple,   is  my  raind,  and  bring, 

vii.  23  continually  making  war  against  the  better  lazv  ingme  into  captivity 

of 'my  mind,  and  too  frequently  captivating  meto,  .tn,e.  law  of  sin> 
J    ,     j  r    •  l-  l   •        «  t       -j  ^   j  •     which  is  in  my  mem- 

to  the  law  oj  sin,  which  is,  as  I  said,  seated  in  bers  ' 

24-  my  coporeal  members*       Wretched  man  that  I    24    O    wretched 

am  !  Do  I  often  cry  out  in  such  a  circumstance,  man  that  I  am,  who 

with  no  better  supports  and  incitements  than  ^    ^"body  "of 

the  law  can  give  ;  who  shall  rescue  me,  miser-  this  death  ! 

able  captive  as  I  am,  from  the  body  of  this 

death  ?   From  this  continual  burden  which  I 

carry  about  with  me,  and  which  is  cumbersome 

and  odious,  as  a  dead  carcass,  tied  to  a  living 

body,  to  be  dragged  along  with  it  wherever  it 

goes." 
25      Thus  I  bemoan  myself,  when  I  think  only     25  I  thank  God, 

of  the  Mosaic  law,  the  discoveries  it  makes,  through  Jesus  Christ 
,  j    u       •  «.  our  Lord.     So  then, 

the  motives  it  suggests,  and  the  circumstances  with  the  mmd  x  my- 

in  which  it  leaves  the  offender:  but  in   the  self  serve  the  law  of 
midst  of  this  gloomy  prospect,  a  sight  of  the  God;  but  with  the 
gospel  revives  my  heart ;  and  I  cry  out,  as  in  a  flesh>  ^ law  *  s,n* 
kind  of  rapture,  as  soon  as  I  turn  mine  eyes  to 
it,  I  thank  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,0 
in  whom  he  now  reveals  himself  to  me,  and  by 
whom  he  delivereth  me  from  this  bondage  and 
misery.     So  then,  whereas  I  myself?   with  the 
nobler  powers  of  my  spirit  serve  the  law  of  God, 
though  in  too  many  instances  I  am  so  oppress-  T*r°M;/ ^refore 
ed  zvith  the  infirmity  of  my  flesh,  that  I  am  now  n0   condemna- 
Rom.  subdued  by  the  law  of  sin  :     [  There  is]  now,  tion  to  them  which 
viii.  1  under  the  gospel  dispensation,  no  condemnation  ar^  in  Christ  Jesus, 
.  .     /i.    ..cy  ,  /;  /i       .u    who  walk  not  alter 

to  those  in  Christ  fesus,  whc  walk  not  ajter  the  tt)e  flegn   but  after 

flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit  ;q  that  is,  to  those,  the  Spirit. 

»  Dead  carcass,  &c.~\  It  is  well  known,  the  whole  New  Testament  a  more  unhappy 
that  some  ancient  writers  mention  this  as  division  between  two  chapters  than  what 
a  cruelty  practised  by  some  tyrants  on  has  been  made  here,  not  only  in  the  midst 
miserable  captives  who  fell  into  their  of  an  argument,  but  even  of  a  sentence, 
hands;  and  a  more  forcible  and  expres-  A£*  av,  and  *§*  yyy,  answer  so  evidently 
sive  image  of  the  sad  case  represented,  to'  each  other,  that  I  think  it  plain,  the 
cannot  surely  enter  into  the  mind  of  man.    former  should  be  rendered,  whereas,  and 

°  I  thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ.]  For  then  the  sense  appears  plain  and  strong. 
zu%ctgi<?a>  To>  Qia>,  some  copies  read  »  ^,*g<c  I  must  confess  this  to  be  an  uncommon 
<rx  0s*,  the  grace  of  God,  which  to  be  sure  use  of  a^u.  ;  but  if  it  be,  as  it  often  is* 
makes  a  noble  sense  ;  but  that  of  the  re-  an  expletive,  it  will  come  to  much  the 
ceived,  and  much  more  authentic  copies   same. 

comes  very  near  it,  and  in  the  main  coin-        t  To  those  in  Christ  Jesus  who  walk,  &C-3 
cides  with  it.  It  is  certain,  that  to  he  in  Christ,  though  it 

P  Whereas  I  serve,  iSfc.  —  there  is  novj  no  sometimes  imports  a  true  and  sanctifying 
condemnation,  &c]  I  think,  there  U  not  in  faith,  (2  Cor,  v.  17,)  at  other  times  ex- 


th 


cs  we  are  iy  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  ,*  8t 

who  making  a  profession  of  the  Christian  faith,  sect. 
do  in  the  main  course  of  their  lives  verify  that    xv- 

profession  ;  governing  themselves  by  spiritual  ~" 

views,  and  maxims,  and  not  by  carnal  appetites  ^"1 

2  For  the  law  of  and  interests.      I  say  it  again,  I  thank  God  for  o 
e  Spirit  of  life  in  tnis  dispensation  wiln  all  the  powers  of  mv  soul ; 

Christ  Jesus,    hath  r       ,      *  ,  .,     )  J  » 

made  me  free  h-omjor  though,  wnen  considering  myself  as  only 
the  law  of  sin  and  under  the  law,  I  made  such  melancholy  com- 
dcath-  plaints,  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Je- 

sus, that  glorious  gospel  which  is  attended  with 
an  abundant  effusion  of  the  vivifying  and  ani- 
mating Spirit,  has  now  recovered  me,  mortally 
wounded  as  I  seemed  to  have  been,  and  set  me 
at  liberty  from  that  lamented  captivity  to  the 

3  For  what  the  law  of  sin  and  death?     For  God  hath  now,  by  a  3 
law  could  not  do,  m  gracious  and  most  wonderful  appearance  [done] 
through   the   flesh,  what  it  was  impossible  for  the  law  to  do,  in  that 
Godsendinghisown  it  zvas  comparatively  weak  through  the   great 
Son  in  the  likeness  infirmity  of  the  flesh?  against  which  in  so  cor- 
rupt a  state  it  could  not,  merely  by  its  own  prin- 
ciples, sufficiently  provide  :*   [/*e*,]  I  say,  the 
great  Father  of  mercies,  by  sending  his  own 
well  beloved  Son,  in  the  likeness  of sinful  flesh  ,u 

presses  only  an  external  profession,  (John  the  gospel.     So  that  the  above  mentioned 

xv.  2,)  and  as  the  article  to/?  is  not  repeat-  consequence  is  very  strong-, 

ed,  I  think  it  is   plain  the  latter  clause  «  Merely    by  its  own  principles,  suffi- 

limits  the/former,  which  justifies  our  ren-  ciently  provide.]     By  this  clause   I  en- 

dering.     Compare  Psal.  lxxiii.  1.  deavour  to    lay   in    an  effectual    answer 

r  Hath  set  me  at  liberty,  &c  ]      It  is  to  to    that     objection     which     might     lie 

be  observed,  that  the  same  person  who  against  the   apostle's  argument,  and  our 

spoke  before,  is  here  represented  as  con-  explication     of     it,     from   the    eminent 

tinuing  the  discourse,  and  speaks  of  him-  heights  of  goodness,    attained   by  some 

self  as  delivered  from  the  bondage  so  bit-  holy  men  under  the  law.     It  was  not  by 

terlv  complained  of.  the  law,  though   under  it,   that  they  ob- 

*  What  it  was  impossible  for  the  law  to  tained  them  ;    but  by    those  evangelical 

do,  &c]      It  is  indeed  true  in  the  general,  promises   which  mingled  with    the  lawr 

as  the  pious  professor  Zimmerman  justly  though    they    did    not    make    a  part  of 

observes   (in  his  excellent   Comment,  de  it,   but  sprang  from   the  Abrahamic  cov- 

Emin.  Cognit.  Christi,  p.   6,    7,  and  34,)  cnant,  which,  as    the    apostle  elsewhere 

•■  that  the  strength  of  the  law  is  not  ade-  urges,    was    unrepealed    by    the    law  ; 

quate  to  that  of  corrupt  nature  ;  and  it  and    this,      which    the    Jews    were    so 

is  by    evangelical  considerations,  that  we  ready  to  forget,  (Rom.  X.  3,)  is  the  point 

are  most  effectually  animated  to  subdue  that  he  so  particularly  labours,  both   in 

sin."     But  this  is  to  be  considered  as   a  this  epistle,  and  that  to  the  Galatians,  to 

consequence  of    what  the    apostle    here  inculcate. 

asserts  concerningthe  lawof  Moses,  rather  u   The  likeness  of  sinful  flesh."]     Those 

than  the  assertion   itself.       And  indeed  writers   who   imagine  that  our  first  pa- 

whoever  considers  the  awful  nature  and  rents  were,  in  their  original  state,  clothed 

sanctions  of  that  law,  must  acknowledge,  with  a  visible  lustre,   which  was  lost  by 

that  it  was  calculated  to  be  a  much  more  their  transgression,  in  reference  to  which, 

efficacious  restraint  from  sin  than  the  un-  it  is  said,   that  they  knew  they  were  naked, 

assisted  light  of  nature,  or  than  any  other  naturally    explain    this    clause    by    that 

dispensation  revealing  God's  law,  prior  to  hypothesis, 

vol.  4.  12 


82  God  having  sent  his  Son,  to  condemn  sin  in  the  flesh. 

sect,  with  all  those  innocent  infirmities  which  the  of  sinful  flesh,  ana 
xv.     first  apostasy  of  our  nature  brought  upon  hu-  J£  ^"jS T 

man  flesh,  and  by  appointing  him  to  be  a  sacri- 

^■om-,  fee  to  make  expiation  for  sin^  hath  con- 
demned  sin  in  the  Jlesh.  Instead  of  being  vic- 
torious, it  is  now  brought  under  a  sentence  of 
death  and  destruction,  which  we,  animated  by 
these  glorious  motives  of  the  gospel,  are  ena- 
4  bled  to  put  into  execution  :  That  the  righteous-  4  That  the  right- 
ness  of  the  law,  in  all  its  fundamental  branches,  eousness  of  the  law 
•  u  j  r  1.    i  \  l     r  j-cn    mieht  be  fulfilled  m 

may  with  greater  ardour  of  holy  zeal  bejulflU  U8°  who    walk  not 

ed  in  us,  ivho  answer  the  engagements  of  our  after  the  flesh,  but 
Christian  profession,  and,  in  the  tenour  of  our  after  the  Spirit, 
lives,  walk  not  after  the  flesh  to  indulge  its  de- 
sires and  demands,  but  after  the  Spirit;  that  is, 
who  under  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
abound  in  the  sentiments  and  duties  of  a  truly 
spiritual  life.  You  see  therefore,  my  dear 
brethren,  by  the  whole  series  of  this  discourse, 
not  only  how  safely  you  may  cease  the  obser- 
vation of  the  Mosaic  law,  but  how  absolutely 
necessary  it  is,  that  you  should  look  beyond 
that,  and  consequently  beyond  any  other  law, 
natural  or  revealed  ;  as  ever  you  expect  justi- 
fication before  God,  and  desire  to  be  animated 
to  serve  him  in  an  acceptable  manner. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

irerse  Admirable  and  adorable  indeed  were  the  condescensions  of 
the  blessed  God,  in  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of 
our  sinful  flesh,  stript  of  its  original  glories,  that  he  might  become 
an  expiatory  Sacrifice  for  sin.  Let  us  remember  the  grand  pur- 
pose for  which  he  did  it  ;  that  he  might  condemn  sin  in  our 
flesh,  that  he  might  enable  us  to  do  execution  on  sin  as  a  con- 
demned malefactor.  In  his  name  therefore  let  us  pursue  the 
victory,  and  rejecting  every  overture  of  accommodation,  with 
x  determined  zeal  do  justice  upon  it.  And  may  what  we  have  been 
reading,  establish  our  resolution  of  walking,  not  after  the  flesh, 
2  but  after  the  Spirit,  since  we  are  now  delivered  from  the  curse  of 
a  broken  law,  and  blessed  with  a  dispensation  so  properly  calied 
the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  :  a  dispensation,  by 
attending  to  the  peculiarities  of  which,  we  may  be  enabled  to 

*  For  sin.}     That  ttfAnflut  signifies  a  how  very  easy  this  little  transposition,  oa 

sacrifice  for  «'«,   is  very   apparent,    from  account  of  what  is  so  plainly  a  parenthesis., 

Heb.  x.  6 ;  2  Cor.  v.  ult.  and  a  vast  many  makes  this  passage,   which  is  generally 

other  passages.    The  reader  will  observe,  thought  so  obscure. 


Reflections  on  God's  sending  Jus  own  Son  to  free  us  from  sin*     8S 

extend  our  conquests  over  sin  in  the  most  effectual  manner,  and  sect- 
to  attain  heights  of  virtue  and  piety  to  which  no  legal  consider-    xv" 
ations  and  motives  alone  could  raise  us. 

But  O,  what  reason  of  humiliation  is  there,  that  we  improve 
it  no  better,  and  that  these  melancholy  strains  should  so  well 
become  us  /    That  instead  of  pressing  forward  daily  to  fresh 
victories,  and  making  new  improvements  in  the  Divine  life,  we 
should  so  often  complain,  and  have  so  much  cause  to  complain, 
of  a  law  in  our  members,  not  only  warring  against  the  law  of  our  verse 
minds,  but  even,  in  many  instances,  bringing  us  into  captivity  to  25,  24 
the  law  of  sin  and  death  ;  so  that  we  Christians  should  cry  out, 
like  those  under  the  Mosaic  economy,  0  wretched  men,  that  we 
are,  who  shall  deliver  us  !  Let  renewed  views  of  Christ  Jesus 
animate  us  to  renewed  vigour  in  this  warfare  ;  lest  when  we  are 
delivered  from  those  servile  terrors  which  the  legal  dispensation 
under  a  consciousness  of  guilt  might  have  awakened,  sin,  no  8»  H 
longer  able  to  take  this  occasion  from  the  law,  should  appear  yet  13 
more  exceeding  sinful,  by  taking  occasion,  in  another  view,  even 
from  the  gospel  itself  ;   which  in  many  instances  it  seems  to  do. 

Let  us  remember,  that  the  law  of  God  is  holy,  just,  and good ;  12 
delighting  in  it  more  and  more  after  our  inner  man,  and  taking  22 
heed,  that  we  do  not  deceive  ourselves  by  such  a  passage  as  this, 
into  a  secret,  but  vain  and  fatal  hope,  that  because  we  are  con- 
vinced of  our  duty,  and  feel  in  our  conscience  a  sense  of  the 
evil  of  sin,  we  might  be  said  to  serve  the  law  of  God,  while  by- 
abandoning  ourselves  to  known  acts  of  wilful  transgression,  we 
are  in  our  flesh  serving  the  law  of  sin.  Habitually  to  allow  our* 
selves  in  neglecting  the  good  we  approve,  and  committing  the 
evils  we  condemn,  is  the  readiest  way  that  hell  itself  can  point 
out  for  the  ruin  of  immortal  souls  ;  in  such  a  case,  all  that  we 
know,  and  all  that  we  feel,  concerning  the  obligations  of  duty, 
and  the  excellence  of  holiness,  aggravate,  rather  than  extenuate, 
our  failures  ;  and  though  the  sublime  views  which  eminently 
good  men  under  the  gospel  have  of  religion,  may  sometimes 
incline  them  to  adopt  such  complaints  as  these,  in  reference  to 
the  unallowed  and  lamented  deficiencies  and  infirmities  of  a  truly 
upright  and  pious  life  ;  it  remains  an  eternal  truth,  which  in- 
stead of  being  abrogated  under  \he  New  Testament,  is  most 
expressly  confirmed,  that  he  who  doth  righteousness  is  righteous^ 
and  not  he  that  merely  wishes  to  do  it  :  and  he  who  committeth 
sin,  is  of  the  devil,  even  though  he  should  speak  against  it  like  an 
apostle,  or  an  angel. 

It  is  indeed  impossible,  exactly  to  lay  the  line  that  separates  21,  24 
the  boundaries  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  Satan  ;  nor  is  it 
by  any  means  a  desirable  thing,  that  we  should  know  the  lowest 
state  of  weakness  and  degeneracy  into  which  a  Christian  may 
fall,  while  he  continues  in  the  main  a  Christian.  We  have  great 
reason  to  doubt  whether  we  be  really  Christians  ourselves,  if  for 


84  This  blessing  belongs  to  the  spiritually  minded  ; 

sect,  our  own  sakes  we  wish  to  know  It.     Our  calling  obliges  us  to 

xv-     aspire  after  the  most  eminent  attainments  in  religion  ;  it  obliges 

'  us  never  to  rest  till  we  find  ourselves  dead  indeed  unto  sin,  and 

alive  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ ;  so  as  to  abound  in  all  the 

vital  fruits  of  righteousness  unto  his  praise  and  glory. 

SECT.     XVI. 

• 

The  obligations  -which  the  gospel  lays  upon  us  to  a  holy  life  are 
farther  urged,  and  especially  those  arising  from  the  communis 
cation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  believers.     Rom.  VIII.  5 — 17. 

ROMANS  VIII.  5.  Romans  VIII.  5. 

*CT.  y  HAVE,  in  the  preceding  discourse,  urged  T?  OR  they  that  are 
^_  1  it  again  and  again,  that  we  who  profess  £  £?&£* 
Rom  ourselves  Christians  should  walk,  not  alter  the  0f  t^e  flesh  .  but 
viii.  5  flesh  but  after  the  Spirit,  as  ever  we  desire  to  they  that  are  after 
rejoice  in  the  glorious  deliverance  which  the  the  Spint, the  things 

•'       ,   ,    .         b       j      .  .    j_  of  the  Spirit, 

gospel  brings  ;  and  with  the  greatest  reason  :  r 

for  this  is  indeed  the  most  important  distinc- 
tion in  the  character  of  men,  and  not  any  form 
of  outward  profession,  or  rite  of  worship  and 
devotion.  They  who  are  after  the  flesh,  that 
is,  who  remain  under  the  influence  of  a  cor- 
rupt and  degenerate  nature,  do  mind  the  things 
of  the  flesh  ;  they  prefer  and  pursue  carnal  and 
animal  gratifications  :  but  they  xvho  are  after 
the  Spirit,  that  is,  who  know  any  thing  experi- 
mentally of  that  Spirit  of  life  which  I  men- 
tioned above,  (ver.  2,)  [do  mind]  and  pursue 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  :  their  minds  are  form- 
ed to  a  superior  relish  of  spiritual,  intellectual, 
and  sacred  pleasures,  suited  to  that  nobler  and 

6  immortal  part  of  their  nature.     Now  as  the     6  For  to  be  car- 
character  of  these  persons  is  so  widely  differ-  "alIy     minded      is 

,i     •  j      mi  V  .•        vi  r       death  ;    but    to    be 

ent,  their  end  will  be  proportionably  so  ;  for  spiritualIy   minded3 

the  minding  of  the  fesh,z  the  preferring  and  is  life  and  peace  : 
pursuing  its  interests,  [is]  death  ;  it  is  the  great- 
est misery  that  can  be  imagined,  and  that 
which  leads  to  everlasting  death  and  ruin  : 
whereas  the  minding,  preferring  and  pursuing 
the  interests  of  the  Spirit  [is]  life  and  peace  ;  the 
greatest  present   good  and   happiness,  which 

7  leads  to  life  and  glory  everlasting.     And  it     7  Because  the  car* 

a  Wow  the  minding)  &c]     It  is  plain,   some  minded  the  things  of  the  flesh,  be- 
y*g  must  here  signify  ncnvy  for  nothing   cause  it  is  death  to  do  it. 
could  be  more  absurd,  than  to  say,  that 


for  he  that  hath  not  the  Spirit,  is  not  his*  85 

nal  mind  is  enmity  must  needs  be  so,  because  the  carnal  mind,  as  SEC.T- 

against  God  :  for  it  j  have  described  it  above,  [is]  in  the  verv  es- - 

is  not  subject  to  the  f  %  an  absolute  enmity  to  tne  blessed  God  ;    Rom 

law  of  God,  neither  ,  „   -.-  ,    v  ,  ,  ...' 

indeed  can  be.  from  whom    all  lite  and  peace  and  happiness  Nm.  7 

proceed  ;  and  consequently  it  brings  us  into  a 
state  of  hostility  against  him.  For  it  is  im- 
possible his  creatures  should  be  in  a  state  of 
friendship  with  him,  unless  they  are  in  a  state 
of  willing  subjection  to  him.  Now  as  for  the 
carnal  mind  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  it  possibly  be  [so.]  For, 
however  you  may  suppose  any  law  of  God  to 
vary,  as  to  ritual  and  ceremonial  institutions, 
while  the  nature  of  God  continues  pure  and 
holy,  as  it  must  eternally  and  immutably  do; 
he  cannot  but  require  the  observation  of  the 
grand  branches  of  moral  virtue,  founded  on  the 
unalterable  nature  and  relation  of  things  ;  he 
therefore  must  require  us  to  be  spiritually  mind- 
ed, and  to  prefer  the  interest  of  the  soul  to  that 

8  So   then   they  of  the  body.     So  that  they  who  are  in  the  flesh,  8 
that  are  in  the  flesh,  that  is,  under  the  government  of  a  fleshly  prin- 
cannot  please  God.    dple^  whatever  ceremonial  precepts  they  may 

observe,  or  whatever  orthodox  principles  of 
faith  they  mav  profess  and  maintain,  yet  cannot 
possibly  please  God.  He  must  either  abhor  and 
punish  them,  or  dishonour  his  own  law,  and 
contradict  his  pure,  holy,   and  unchangeable 

9  But  ye  are  not  nature.  But  blessed  be  God,  you  Christians  9 
in  the  fle'sh,  but  in  are  not  in  the  flesh,  in  that  carnal  enslaved  state 
the  Spirit,  if  so  be  de  ribed  ^hove,  but  in  lhe  Spirit,  and  under 
that  the  Spirit  of  ...  _  '  •  i  t  •  i 
God  dwell  in  you.  bis  influence  ;  ye,  my  brethren,  are  certainly 
Now  if  any  man  have  so,  if  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you  i 
not  the  Spirit  of  for  wnerever  he  dwells  he  reigns,  and  makes 
Christ,  be  ib  none  of  ^  ^  tho          Hy  holy#             And  kf  any  man 

have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  thus  residing  and 
governing  in  him,  then,  whatever  he  may  pre- 
tend, he  is  none  ofhh  :  he  is  not  to  be  reckoned 
as  a  disciple  of  Christ,  and  Christ  will  disown 
him  another  day,  as  having  only  abused  his 
name,  while  he  wore  it. 

10  And  if  Christ      And  by  the  way,  to  animate  your  hopes  and  10 
he  in  you,  the  body  alj  vour  Vraces,  remember,  that  if  Christ  [be] 

is  dead  because  of  ^  resfdem  •„  by  his  sanctifying  Spirit, 

though  the  body  [is]  indeed  dead  because  of  the 
first  sin  that  ever   entered   into  the  world,b 

*>  The  body  is  dead  because  of  sin,  &c]    but  as  there  is  no  seeming  opposition  be  • 
$ome  would  render  it,  with  respect  to  sin ;    tween  a  death  with  respect  to  stn,  and  a 


86  Ifwe  mortify  the  deeds  of the  body,  we  shall  live. 

sect,  which  as  I  shewed  above,  has  brought  on  a  sin  ;  but  the  Spirit 

xvi.  '  sentence  of  universal  death  ;  yet  the  spirit  [is]  ^J^J^^ 

life,  and  shall  after  death  continue  living,  active 

?°™  and  happy ,  because  0/that  righteousness  of  which 
our  great  Head,  the  second  Adam,  is  the  Au- 
11  thor,  as  I  have  inculcated  at  large.         And  we      n  Butifthe  Spir- 
have  this  farther  joyful  hope,  that  if  the  Spirit  it  of  him  that  raised 
of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus,  our  great  Covenant  "P  Jesus  from   the 
Head,  from  the  dead,   dwell  in  you,  he  that  so  [^ a that  Raised  °up 
powerfully    and    gloriously   raised  up  Christ  Christ  from  the  dead 
from   the  dead,  will  also,  in  due  time,  quicken  shall   also    quicken 
your  mortal  bodies,  though  corrupted  and  con-  ^^^^that 
sumed  in  the  grave,  by  the  agencv  of  that  great  dwelleth  in  you. 
and  powerful  Spirit,  which  now  dwelleth  in  yout 
and  acts  to  quicken  you  in  the  Divine  life. 
22       Therefore,  my  dear  brethren,  since  it  is  cer-'    12  Therefore, bre- 
tain  the  gratifications  of  the  flesh  can  do  noth-  thren»  we  ^^sh 
ing  for  us  like  that  which  will  be  done  for  us  to  '  live    after    t^ 
at  the  resurrection,   and  since  all  present  en-  flesh. 
joyments  are  mean  and  worthless  when  com- 
pared with  that ;  here  is  a  most  substantial  ar- 
gument for  that  mortification  and  sanctity  which 
the  gospel  requires.  And  it  necessarily  follows, 
that  we  are  debtors  to  the  Spirit,  which  gives 
us  such  exalted  hopes,  and  not  unto  the  fleshy 
that  zve  should  live  after  the  dictates, desires  and 
13  appetites  of  the  flesh.       For  I  must  plainly  and      13  For  if  ye  live 
faithfully  tell  you,    and  must  repeat  and  incul-  after  the  flesh,   ye 

cate  it  upon  vou,  as  a  matter  of  infinite  import-  ts.ha11  d!e  \^nij[Z^ 

,'.>  ,  ,  r       •        rM    ■     -  through    the    Spirit 

ance,  that  if  you,  though  professing  Christians,  do  mortify  the  deeds 

and  some  of  you  eminent  for  so  high  and  dis-  of  the  body,  ye  shall 
tinguishinga  profession,  (Compare  chap.  i.  8,)  ^ve* 
do  live  after  the  Jlesh,  and  mind  nothing  supe- 
rior to  its  interests,  ye  shall  assuredly  die,  that 
is,  shall  perish  by  the  sentence  of  an  holy  God, 
no  less  than  if  you   were  Jews  or  heathens. 
But  if  you,  through  the  influence  and  assistance 
of  God's  holy  Spirit,  and  the  exercise  of  those 
graces  which  he  by  regeneration  has  implanted 
in  your  souls,  do  mortify  and  subdue  the  deeds  of 
the  body,  those  carnal  inclinations  from  whence 
all  criminal  indulgencies  of  the  body  arise,  ye 
shall  live:  ye  shall  finally  obtain  a  state  of  com- 
plete felicity,  in  spite  of  all  that  death  can  do 

life  with  respect  to    righteousness,  I  think  next  verse  quite  contrary  to  Mr.  Locke's 

the  version  here  retained  much  prefer-  unnatural  gloss,  which  explains,  quickening 

able;    and   if  this  be  admitted,   it  will  the  mortal body ,    by  sanctifying  the  immor- 

eertainly   determine   the    sense   of    the  tal  spirit. 


Eor  the  Spirit  testifies  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  97 

to  dissolve  these  animal  bodies  :  not  now  to  sect 
insist  on  that  true  rational  delight  which  is  only  xvi* 
to  be  found  here  in  such  a  course,  and  without 
which  our  abode  on  earth  scarce  deserves  the 
name  of  life.  Well  may  it  be  expected,  that  in 
this  case,  you  shall  live  for  ever  ;  since  he reby 
your  adoption  of  God,  which  must  entitle  you 
to  a   blissful  immortality,  will  be   approved. 

14  For  as  many  as  Yor  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  14? 
are  led  by  the  Spirit  humblv  resign  themselves  to  be  guided  whith- 

of  God,  they  are  the  '     ,     °  .„   ,      .  .  *       j  a 

aons  of  God.  ersoever  he  will,  by  his  sweet  and  secret  influ- 

ence on  the  soul,  they  are  indeed  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  God,  and  shall  inherit  eternal  life 
with  their  heavenly  Father  :  of  which,  indeed, 
if  we  are  obedient  to  his  holy  dictates  and  mo- 
tions, we  already  receive  the  earnest  and  fore- 

15  For   ye   have  tastes.      For  ye,  wTho  are  real  Christians,  have  15 
not  received  the  spir-  not  reCeived  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  unto 

lo  fLvT^ye^fear^  ye  are  not  come  under  another dispensa- 
received  the  Spirit  tion  like  that  of  Moses,  which  was  much  more 
of  adoption,whereby  adapted  to  strike  the  mind  with  terror,  and 
we  cry,  Abba,  Fa-  0ften   produces  a   servile  disposition ;  but,  on 
the  contrary,  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adop- 
tion, the  confidence  of  children  in  approaching 
to  God  ;  by  which  Spirit,  whatever  our  differ- 
ent nations  and  languages  may  be,  we  can,  with 
equal  joy  and  freedom,  present  our  addresses 
to  his  throne,  and  cry.  with  the  overflowings  of 
filial  affection  to  him,  and  fraternal  love  to  each 

16  The  Spirit  it-  other,  Abba,  Father. ,d     For  as  the  communica-  16 
selfbeareth  witness  tion  of  the  visible   and  extraordinary  gifts  of 
with  our  spirit,  that  %h    Sp-  k  ^  h  t    j        and  Gentiles,  witnesses 
we  are  the  chddren    .       r  .  ,    J     . .    .       .  ,. 

«f  God  :  tnat  we  arei  without  distinction,  in  this  respect 

accepted  and  owned  by  God  as  his  people ;  so 
also  he  himself,  by  his  internal  and  gracious 
operations,  beareth  xvitness  with  the  answer  of 
our  spirits,  when  seriously  examined  and  inter- 
rogated, and  gives  us  an  inward  and  joyful  as- 
surance, that  we  are  the  children  of  God,  and 

c   The  spirit  of  bondage]     Both    Mr.        d    Abba,    Father.]      I  suppose  few  of 

.Locke  and  Mr.  Pierce  understand  this  of  my  readers    will  need   to  be   informed, 

the  fear  of  death,  under  which  the  legal  that    the     word    abba    signifies    father, 

dispensation  left  the  Jews  ;  but  I  rather  in  the  Jewish  language,  that  is,  the  Syro 

understand   it  of  that  comparatively  ser-  Chaldaic  ,•  and    the    insertion  of  it    here 

•vile  spirit  which   ran  through  the  whole  beautifully  represents  the  union  of  Jew- 

Mosaic  economy,   and  whichis  finely  illus-  ish  and    Gentile  believers,    in  those  de- 

trated  by  Dr   Evans,  in  his  Sermon  on  this  votions,    which  were  dictated  by   a  filial 

text.    Evans's  Christian  Temp.  Vol  I.  spirit. 


S8      If 'children,  then  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ, 

sect,  personallv  interested  in  his  paternal  love.  And     17   And  if  chii- 

*vi-   from  hence  arises  a  most  jovfui  and  trium-  {J™»  ^  ^J1"™^ 

Rom  phant  hope  ;  for    if  we  are  his  children,  then  ^  °heirs°  J^h 

viii.17  we  are  undoubtedly  heirs  of  a  glorious  and  im-  Christ;  if  so  be  that 

mortal  inheritance  :  we  are  then  heirs  of  God,  Ye  suffer  wit1h  ^ 
,     ,    „    c  «•  J    -  that  we  may  be  also 

and  shall  lor  ever  enjoy  him,  as  our  gracious  giorified  together. 
Father,  whose  presence  and  love  is  the  very 
heaven  of  heaven.  Andweare  also  joint  heirs 
of  Christ,  we  shall  enjoy  this  happiness  as  with 
him,  in  his  sight,  and  shall  be  formed  to  a  re- 
semblance of  him,  as  the  great  foundation  of 
that  enjoyment.  But  then  let  it  ever  be  re- 
membered, that  this  is  to  be  taken  in  connec- 
tion ;  itis,  provided  that  we  are  willing,  not  only 
to  deny  ourselves  in  prohibited  carnal  gratifi- 
cations, and  to  govern  our  lives  by  his  precepts, 
but  also  to  suffer  with  [him,]  that  is,  in  con- 
formity to  him,  if  called  out  to  it  for  the  hon- 
our of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  of  a  good 
conscience  ;  that  so  we  may  also  be  glorified 
together  with  him,  in  that  world  where  he  now 
triumphs,  and  where  all  the  infamy  and  pain 
we  endure  for  his  sake,  shall  be  amply  repaid 
with  honours  and  joys  everlasting. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      Well  may  we  rejoice  in  privileges  like  these  ;  well  may  we 

17  be  astonished  to  think,  that  they  should  be  bestowed  on  any  of 
the  children  of  men  !  That  any  of  them  should  be  heirs  of  God9 
and  joint  heirs  zvith  Christ ;  the  adopted  children  of  an  heavenly 
Father,  and  marked  out  by  the  communications  of  his  Spirit  for 
an  inheritance  which  he  hath  prepared  !  That  they  should  be 
fitted  and  enabled  to  approach  him  with  that  endearing  compel- 

15  lation,  Abba,  Father,  in  their  mouths !  O  that  every  one  of  us 
may  know  bv  experience,  which  alone  can  teach  us,  how  sweet 
it  is  !  and  if  we  would  obtain  and  secure  this  witness,  let  us  see 

14  to  it,  that  we  be  obediently  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  for  that  Spirit 
is  not,  where  he   does  not  effectually  govern  ;  and  if  any  man 

9  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  Chrises  disciples,  nor  is 
he  entitled  to  any  of  the  privileges  of  his  people. 

Let  the  matter  therefore  be  seriously  examined  :  and  let  it 
be  determined  by  inquiring,  whether  we  do  on  the  whole  walk 

1  after  the  flesh  or  the  Spirit.     Let  us  guard  more   and    more 

7  against  that  carnal  mind  which  is  enmity  against  God,  and  cannot 
be  subject  to  his  law,  nor  leave  room  for  us  to  please  God,  while  it 
presides  and  governs  in  us.     Let  us  often  reflect  upon  that  death 

6  which  would  be  the  consequence  of  our  living  after  the  flesh  ; 
and  never  conceive  of  ourselves  upon  any  occasion  as  persons? 


Reflections  on  the  privileges  of  the  children  of  God,  89 

who,  in  consequence  of  something  that  has  already  passed,  have  sect. 
found  out  a  way  to  break  the  connection  here  established,  and 
in  the  nature  of  things  essentially  established  between  a  carnal  "" 
mind  and  death.  May  our  spirits  be  more  and  more  enlivened 
by  that  vital  union  with  a  Redeemer  which  may  give  us  a  part 
in  the  merit  of  his  righteousness,  and  in  the  life  it  has  secured 
for  all  true  believers  ;  and  may  the  efficacy  of  his  Spirit  to  raise 
our  souls  from  a  death  of  sin  to  a  life  of  holiness,  be  in  us  a 
blessed  earnest,  that  he  will  complete  the  work,  and  at  length 
quicken  our  mortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit  which  dwelleth  in  us. 
When  flesh  and  sense  can  administer  a  consolation  like  this,  let 
us  hearken  to  them :  in  the  mean  time,  let  us  remember,  let  us 
always  remember,  how  much  we  are  debtors  to  the  Spirit ;  and 
let  us  endeavour  to  act  according  to  these  immense  obligations. 

SECT.    XVII. 

The  glorious  prospects,  -which  the  gospel  sets  before  us,  are  repre- 
sented and  urged  as  a  further  advantage  which  it  gives  us  for 
holiness  ;  even  that  consummate  glory ,  the  discovery  ofxvhich  the 
-whole  creation,  now  subject  to  vanity,  seems  to  wait  and  call  for. 
The  apostle  then  mentions  consolations  which  are  derived  from 
the  assistances  of  the  Spirit,  in  prayer,  as  further  illustrating  his 
main  design.     Rom.  VIII. *18— 27. 

Romans  VIII.  18.  ROMANS  VIII.  18. 

FORIreckon,that  TN  representing  the  high  privileges  of  our  sect. 
the  sufferings  of  X  adoption,  I  have  been  observing,  that  if,  in   XV11, 
SSSZSTJZ  consequence  of  our  fidelity  to  our  Saviour  we  ^ 
pared  with  the  glory  should  suffer  with  him,we  shall  also  be  glorified  Vui.i8 
which  shall  be  re-  together  with  him:  and  in  this  persecuted  state 
vealed  m  us.  m  wnicn,  as  Christians,  we  now  are,  I  beseech 

you  attentively  to  enter  into  this  thought,  that 
your  hearts  may  be  duly  quickened  and  fortified 
by  it.  I  have  for  my  own  part  been  obliged, 
amidst  the  peculiar  hazards  of  my  apostolic  of- 
fice, frequently  to  weigh,  and  exactly  to  exam- 
ine the  matter;  and  I  find  upon  the  most  delib- 
erate computation,  that  the  sufferings  of  the 
present  time,  how  extreme  soever  they  may  be, 
[are]  not  worthy  [of  any  account]  at  all,  nor  so 
much  as  worthy  of  a  mention,  when  set  against 
that  great  and  unalterable  glory  that  shall  in  due 
time  be  revealed  to  us  ;  but  which  at  present 
exceeds  even  our  most  elevated  conceptions, 
and  can  never  be  iully  known,  till  we  see  each 
VOL.  4.  13 


90  The  creation  waits  for  the  revelation  of  the  sons  of  God, 

other  wear  it,  and  by  consciousness  feel  it  in 
ourselves. 

These,  mv  dear  brethren,  are  the  views  with      19  For  the  earnest 
which  I  would  animate  vour  minds;  and  surely  expectation  of  the 
,  .  .  ,  .  creature  waiteth  tor 

no  object  can  give  them  more  noble  or  more  the  manifestation  of 
delightful  employment;  For  methinks,  when  the  sons  of  God. 
I  look  round  upon  the  blasted  and  wretched 
state  of  this  world  of  ours,  it  seems  that  all  na- 
ture does,  as  it  were,  call  aloud,  in  pathetic  lan- 
guage, for  that  blessed  change  which  the  gospel 
was  intended  to  introduce.  The  earnest  expec- 
tation of  the  whole  creation,*  so  far  as  it  now 
lies  open  to  our  view,  is  waiting  for  the  revela- 
tion of  the  sons  of  God;  for  the  happy  time  when 
he  shall  appear  more  openly  to  avow  them,  and 
that  reproach  and  distress  shall  be  rolled  away 
under  which  they  are  now  disguised  and  con- 

20  cealed.  For  the  creation  soon  lost  its  original  20  For  the  crea- 
beauty  and  felicity  ;  a  sad  change  passed  on  ture  was  made  sub- 
man  and  his  abode,  so  that  all  the  visible  face  i%  to,  **?**>  ™l 

r  j        j  -  -i  1       wdhnglv,     but      by 

01  nature  zuas  made  subject  to  vanity  ami  wretch-  reaSon  of  him  who 

edness  in  a  variety  of  forms  :  and  this  not  wil-  hath  subjected  the 
lingly^not  by    the  personal   misbehaviour  of  same  m  noPe  : 
those  who  are  now  most  deeply  affected  with  it, 
but  by  him  who  subjected  [it,]  that  Is,  by  Adam, 
when  he  stood  at  the  head  of  our  race,  as  a  pub- 
lic person,  and  by  his  transgression  brought  us 

21  into  so  deplorable  a  state.  Deplorable  indeed!  21  Because  the 
but  blessed  be  God  not  entirely  abandoned  ; 

since  it  is  still  in   hope,  that  the  salvation  so 
happily  begun,  shall  at  length  be  much  more 

a  The  earnest  expectation  of  the  creation,  sin  brought  and  continued  on  the  whole 
&.c]  This  and  the  following  verses  have  unevangetized  world,  (though  few  of  its 
been  generally,  and  not  without  reason,  inhabitants  saw  so  much  of  (heir  misery, 
accounted  as  difficult  as  any  part  of  this  as  actually  to  desire  the  remedy,)  it  is 
epistle.  The  difficulty  has  perhaps  been  represented  as  looking  out  with  eager 
something  increased  by  rendering  Klta-tg,  expectation,  (as  the  word  A?ro>ctfp*cfG;u* 
creation  in  one  clause,  and  creature  in  an-  exactly  signifies,)  for  such  a  remedy  and 
other.  To  explain  it  as  chiefly  referring  relief  as  the  gospel  brings,  by  the  preva- 
to  the  brutal,  or  inanimate  creation,  is  lency  of  which  human  nature  would  be 
insufferable  ;  since  the  day  of  the  redemp-  rescued  from  vanity  and  corruption,  and 
tion  of  our  bodies  will  be  attended  with  inferior  creatures  from  tyranny  and  abuse. 
the  conflagration  which  will  put  an  end  Nothing  is  more  common,  than  to  repre- 
to  them.  The  interpretation,  therefore,  sent  a  land  as  mourning  or  rejoicing, 
by  which  Dr.  Whitby  and  Mr.  Grove  as  calling  for  rain,  &c.  And  if"  this  be 
refer  it  to  the  Gentile  world,  is  much  allowed  to  be  the  meaning  of  these 
preferable  to  this.  But  on  the  whole,  three  verses,  the  gradation  in  the  23"* 
I  think,  it  gives  a  much  sublimer  and  no-  will  be  much  more  intelligible  than  on  any 
bier  sense,  to  suppose  it  a  bold  prosopopa  ia,  other  scheme  that  I  know.  See  note* 
by  which,   on  account   of  the  calamity  next  page. 


in  hope  to  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption*  91 

creature  itself  also  widely  extended  ;  that  the  creation  shall,  at  sect. 
shall  be  delivered  least  in  ages  to  come,  be  set  free  from  the  XVIU 
from  the  bondage  of  bonda„e  0f  corruption,  bv  which  men  are  now  ~" 
corruption,  into  the  .*       /  r         »      -        .  .  Rom. 

glorious    liberty   of  abusing  themselves  and  the  interior  creatures  ;  ^21 
the  children  of  God.  and  that  they  shall  even  be  brought  into  the 
glorious   liberty  of  which  we  Christians  are 
possessed,  in  consequence  of  our  being  the  sons 
of  God :  as  it  is  certain  the  creation  would  be 
made  inconceivably  happier  than  it  is,  if  this 
blessed  dispensation,  by  which  we  are  intro- 
duced into  God's  family,  and  taught  to  do  our 
utmost  to  diffuse  good  to  all  around  us,  were 
22  For  we  know  universally  to  prevail.    In  the  mean  time,  such  22, 
that  the  whole  ere-  is  the  state  of  the  whole  world,  that  it  seems 
ation  groaneth,  and  t     caU  in  the  t  importunate  manner  for 

travaileth  in  pain  to-       .  .  .  .       r  .  ^     , 

gether  until  now :      tnis  great  interposition  ot  Divine  powei  ana 
mercy  in  its  favour  ;  yea,  I  may  say  in  refer- 
ence to  it,  we  know  that  thezvhole  creation,  ever 
since  the  first  apostacy  of  our  nature  from  God, 
groaneth  together,  and  travaileth  together  until 
now  ;  it  iaboureth  in  strong  pangs  to  bring  on 
this  important  birth  of  sons  and  daughters  unto 
23  And  not  only  the  Most  High.b     And  not  only  doth  the  whole  23 
they,  but  ourselves  creation  seem  [so]  to  travail  in  pangs  around 
&£  tufts   oFlhe  "s>  when  we  survey  those  parts  of  it  where  the 
Spirit,  even  we  our-  gospel  is  yet  unknown,  but  even  we  Christians 
selves  groan  within  ourselves,  who  have  received  the  first  fruits  of 

r^'L*"1"1?  the  Spirit,  and  thereby  have  attained  no  incon- 
for  the  adoption,  to    .       r       '  _/  ,  .. 

siderable  degrees  01  liberty  and  deliverance, 

even  we  groan  within  ourselves  under  many 

remaining  imperfections  and  burdens  ;  while 

we  are  yet  waiting  with  strong  desire  for  the 

great  event,  which  may,  by  way  of  eminence, 

be  called  our  adoption,'  as  it  shall  be  the  public 

b  Bring  on  this  important  birth,  t^c]  for  standing  in  such  a  relation  to  God, 
it  is  indeed  true,  that  to  be  in  pangs  like  as  his  children,  are  lost  in  darkness  and 
a  woman  in  travail  sometimes  only  signi-  vanity,  while  ignorant  of  God  and  the 
lies  being  in  great  distress,  where  there  is  way  of  salvation  ;  during  which  time  they 
no  reference  to  any  expected  birth ;  but  were  even  pained  by  the  excellency  of 
-it  seems  to  me  very  probable,  that  the  their  nature,  it  having  no  suitable  object 
apostle  in  these  metaphors  here  alludes  to  to  act  upon.  And  this  is  the  well  ad- 
what  he  had  been  saying  before,  (verses  justed,  but  generally  unobserved  grada- 
14 — 17,  19,  21.)  In  all  which  places  tion  1  referred  to  above,  note  a :  the  world 
he  describes  Christians  as  the  children  of  seems  to  wait,  and  call,  and  groan,  for 
God,  and  so  here  expresses  the  general  the  spreading  of  the  gospel  „•  and  those 
prevalency  of  the  gpspel  by  the  birth  of  among  whom  it  prevails,  are  still  travail- 
many  more,  with  which  nature  was  preg-  ing,  as  it  were,  with  the  hope  and  desire 
nant,  and  of  which  it  longed,  as  it  were,  of  a  yet  more  exalted  state  after  the  re- 
to  be  delivered  :    thereby  beautifully  rep-    surrection. 

j-esenting  the  sad  condition  of  those,  who        c  The   adoption,   &c]     I  entirely  agree 
while  they  have  faculties  fitting  them   with  Mr.   Howe,  (JVorht  Vol.  I.  p.  680, 


02  And  Christians  groan  for  the  redemption  of  the  body. 

sect- declaration  of  it,  whenourheavenly  Father  shall  nit,  the  redemption 
xvii    porduce  us  before  the  eyes  of  the  whole  v/orld,  of  our  botly- 

"~ —  habited  and  adorned  as  becomes  his  children. 

viU23  Y°u  will  easily  perceive  I  now  refer  to  the  re- 
demption of  our  bodies,  their  final  deliverance 
from  the  power  of  the  grave  at  ihe  general  res- 
urrection,d  which  shall  introduce  us  to  a  happi- 
ness, incomparably  exceeding  the  freest  and 
most  glorious  state  into  which  the  earth  shall 
ever  be  brought,  even  by  the  greatest  triumph 
and  prevalency  of  the  gospel. 

24  This,  I  say,  we  are  longing  and  breathing  24  For  we  are 
after,  and  we  shall  still  be  so,  while  we  continue  saved  by  hope  :  but 
here  :  for  we  are  saved  by  hope;  the  firm  belief  hopethat  is  seen  ,s 

,     *J       r  i      •  r   i  •  i  i        •        •     not  hope  :  tor  what 

and  cheerful  view  or  this  complete  salvation  is  a  man  seeth,  why 

our  great  security,  amidst  so  many  evils,  temp-  doth   he    yet  hope 

tations,  and  dangers.     But  hope,  which  is  seen,  f°r  ? 

that  hope  which  relates  merely  to  objects  now 

visible,  is  not  worthy  the  name  of  hope.     For 

what  a  man  sees,  how  doth  he  yet  hope  for  f  the 

more  we  know  of  these  worldly  things,  the  less 

shall  we  amuse  ourselves  with  any  high  hopes 

25  and  expectations  concerning  them.      But  since     25  But  if  we  hope 

we  hope  for  what  we  see  not,  for  a  happiness  far  for  that  we  see  not, 

exceeding  anv  thine:  we  have  ever  seen,  or  can  then       vv<;  w   ..  Pa" 

*>       '  o    r  ,  ~     ,        '      ,.       tience  wait  for  it. 

see,  we  patiently  waitjor  it,  and  hnd  something 

in  the  greatness  of  the  prospect,  to  repay  the  te- 

diousness  of  the  most  afflicted  circumstances, 

and  to  excite  us  to  prepare  for  it  by  cultivating 

a  suitable  temper  in  all  its  branches. 

26  Such  hope  doth  our  holy  profession  admin-  26  Likewise  the 
ister  to  us,  for  our  support  amidst  all  the  dim-  Spirit  also  helpeth 
culties  of  our  Christian  course  ;  and  we  have  our  infirmitie^;  fo* 
moreover  this  important  privilege,  that  the  Holy 

Spirit  of  God  graciously  lendeth  us  his  helping 
hand e  under  all  our  burdens  and  infirmities  ;  so 
that  we  are  not  left  to  sustain  them  alone :  which 

681,)  that  here  is  an  allusion  to  the  Muo        a  Lendeth  us  his  helping  hand.']     I  know 

kinds  of  adoption  among  the  Romans  ;  the  not  how  better  to  render  that  expressive 

jirst  of  which    was  private  ;   the    second,  phrase,  <ru]>nv}txa.fxCn.vi]Ai  h/uiiv,  which  liter- 

public  in   the  forum,    when    the   adopted  ally  expresses  the  action  of  one  who  helps 

person  was  solemnly  declared  and  avowed  another  to  raise  or  Sear  a  burden,  by  taking 

to  be  the   son  of  the  adopter.     Compare  hold  of  it  on  one  side,  and  lifting  it  or  bearing 

Luke  xx.  36.  it  with  him  ;  and  so  it  seems  to  intimate 

A  Deliverance,  &c. "]     That  redemption  the  obligation  on  us  to  exert  our  little 

sometimes  signifies  deliverance,  is  very  strength,  feeble  as  it  is,  in  concurrence 

certain.    Compare  Luke  xxi.  28  ;  Eph.  i.  with  this  almighty  aid.. 
14  ;  Heb.  si.  35. 


In  the  mean  timey  the  Spirit  helps  their  infirmities.  9$ 

-we  know  not  what  is  of  vast  moment  in  manv  respects,  and  partio  sect. 
we  should  pray  for  u]arly  jn  the  conduct  of  our  devotions  ;for  we    xvii. 

the^pirif1    itself  are  surrounded  with  so  much   ignorance  and  ■ 

maketh  intercession  prejudice,  that  in  many  instances  we  do  not  knew  vi^™*6 
for  us  with  groan-  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  outfit,   because 

JTttered!ChCann°tbe  we  know  not  on  the  whole  what  ™a>  be  best  for 
us  :  but  the  Spirit  itself  manages  these  affairs  for 

us,  guiding  our  minds  to  suitable  petitions,  and 

exciting  in  them  correspondent  affections,   and 

sometimes  inspiring  us  with  that  intense  ardour 

of  holy  desire    which   no   words  can  express, 

but  must  therefore  vent  themselves  in  unutter- 

27  And    he  that  able  groanings.    But  though  we  are  not  able  to  27 

searcheth the  hearts,  5peak   these   desires,  they  are  not  concealed 

kn.™etf ■;rhat_/*.tl.'e  from  God;  he  who  searcheth  the  inmost 
mind  ot  the   Spirit,  .  _. 

because  he  maketh  recesses  01  human  hearts,  knoweth  what  [is]  the 
intercession  for  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  ;f  he  reads  all  the  secret  agi- 
samts  according  to  tations  of  our  spirits  which  answer  to  the  emo- 
the  •vjill  of  God,  r  1  •         n       1  jr  r      ,l 

tions  01   his  ;  Jor  he  manages  affairs  Jor  the 

saints  according  to  [the]  gracious  [zvill]  and  ap- 
pointment [of]  God  ;K  a  circumstance  which  we 
cannot  recollect  without  the  greatest  pleasure, 
and  the  most  cheerful  expectation  of  receiving 
every  suitable  blessing  in  consequence  of  it, 
and  in  answer  to  these  prayers  which  are  pre- 
sented to  God  under  such  influence. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

For  ever  adored  be  the  Divine  goodness,  in  sending  down  verge 
his  Spirit  on  such  sinful  creatures,  to  help  our  infirmities  ;  to  im-  26 
plant,  and  to  excite  graces  in  our  hearts,  to  be  a  source  of  pres- 
ent delight  and  of  eternal  happiness.  May  we  feel  him  helping 
our  infirmities,  and  improving  our  joy  in  the  Lord,  to  such  a  de- 
gree, that  all  our  devotions  may  be  animated  sacrifices.  Let  not 
the  want  of  expression  in  that  case  trouble  us  ;  these  unutterable 
groanings  are  sometimes  the  sweetest  music  in  the  ear  of  God.    27 

f  The  mind  of  the  Spirit.]     The  phrase  the  saints,  as  the  office   of  an  intercessor 

is  here  Qpovnf*et  <rx  <urvt'jfxct]o$,    the    very  with  God  is  so  peculiarly  that  of  Christ, 

same  that  was  used  ver.  6  ;  and  expresses  our  Advocate  with  the  Father,  1  John  ii.  1. 

not  merely  the  meaning,  but  the  temper  As  for  the  phrase  x.*7*  Giov,  it  is  capable  of 

and  disposition  of  the  mind,  as  under  the  many  different  significations  ;  but  I  do  not 

influences  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  pursuing-  think  it  here  signifiesthe  same  with  tva>7risv 

and  breathing  after  such  blessings  as  suit  <rx  Qm,  in  the  presence  of  God,  but  rather  on 

its  rational  and  immortal  nature.  the  part  of  God,  that  is,  by  his  appointment, 

6  Manages  affairs  for  the  saints,   Sec]  or  perhaps,   as  we  render  it,  according  to 

I  agree  with  a  late  ingenious  writer,  sever-  the  will  of  God.     I  have  therefore  retained 

al  times  mentioned  before,  in  rendering  our  version,  and  included  both  the  senses 

'.tvl  vyx&wv  uTrtg  ctytuv,  manages  affairs  for  in  the  paraphrase. 


H  Reflections  on  the  aid  and  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit. 

sect.       Well  may  such  fervent  groanings  be  excited,  when  we  view 
xvii.    that  great  and  glorious  Object  which  the  gospel  proposes  to  our 
■   hope.     Let  us  encounter  the  sufferings  oj 'the  present time ,  with  a 
Verse  fortitude  becoming  those  that  see  them  so  short  and  so  far  over- 
18  balanced  by  the  immense  and  boundless  prospects  which  lie  be- 
yond them ;  prospects  of  unclouded  lustre  and  unmingled  felicity. 
When  we  consider  the  state  of  that  part  of  the  world  in  which 
19  Christianity  is  unknown,  or  of  those  among  whom  it  is  a  mere 
empty  form  ;   when  we  consider  the  vanity  to  which  that  part  of 
God's  creation  is  subject,  let  it  move  our  compassion,  and  our 

20  prayers,  that  the  state  of  glorious  liberty  into  which  God  has  al- 
ready brought  those  who  by  faith  in  Christ  are  his  children,  may 
become  more  universally  prevalent ;  and  the  knowledge  of  the 

21  Lord  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  channel  of  the  seas. 
O  that  Divine  and  Omnipotent  grace  may  give  a  birth  to  that 
grand  event,  in  the  expectation  of  which  nature  seems  in  pangs; 
such  a  birth,  that  nations  might  be  born  in  a  day  ;  and  where  the 
children  are  born,  may  it  give  a  more  abundant  growth  and 

^2  more  happy  increase. 

We   have  received  what  the  travailing  creation  has  not,  the 
first  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and  they  must  surely  excite  us  to  groan 

23  after  the  redemption  of our  bodies  ;yet  still  with  humble  submission 
to  the  will  of  God,  waiting  his  wisely  appointed  hour  for  the  dis- 
solution, and  for  the  restoration  of  them.  That  God,  in  whose 
hand  these  important  events  are,  best  knows  how  long  to  exer- 
cise our  faith,  whether  in  this  mortal  world,  or  in  the  interme- 
diate state  ;  nor  should  any  delay  be  esteemed  long  by  those 
who  have  so  cheerful  an  hope  of  enjoying  God  for  ever. 

SECT.     XVIII. 

The  apostle  represents  other  advantages  for  holiness  which  the  gos- 
pel gives  us  ;  particularly  those  which  arise  from  an  assurance 
that  all  things  shall  work  together  for  our  good  ;  and  from  the 
vieiv  we  have,  as  true  Christians,  of  an  eternal  gracious  plan 
~vl\ich  God  has  laid  for  our  happiness,  in  pursuance  of  which  he 
hath  already  done  such  great  things  for  us,  especially  in  sending 
his  SonfGr  our  redemption  ;  whence  his  people  may  be  assured, 
that  no  accusation  shall  prevail  a  gainst  them,  and  no  temptations 
separate  them  from  his  love.     Rom.  VIII.  28,  to  the  end. 

"rill    T  „  „rr      ,R°MANS  .VIIIV?8'  .         RomaNS  VIII.  28. 
m    I   HAVE  taken  occasion  to  hint  at  many  pnv-    A  N  D  we  know 

Rom.        "deges,  which,  in  consequence  of  participat-  ■**•  that  all  things 

vin.28  ing  of  the  gospel,  you  enjoy:  and  now  I  must 


All  things  work  together  for  good,  to  them  that  love  God,         $5 

work   together  for  add  this  to  the  rest,  that  though  our  afflictions  sect. 
good,  to  them  that  may  He  heavy  upon  us,  and  though  our  bur-  xvii,« 

love  God,  to  them  deng  mav    continue    long  ;    yet  we  assuredly 

who  are  the  called    .  ,J  M     „    .  .  i_-   i      J         *  '    i_  '    Rom. 

according  to  his  pur-  know,  that  all  things  which  occur  in  the  course  viil#2g 
pose.  of  Divine  Providence,  either  in  their  present 

and  immediate,  or  future  and  more  remote  con- 
sequences, do,  and  shall  work  together  for  real 
and  everlasting  good  to  them  that  sincerely  and 
prevalently  love  the  blessed  God,*  and  are  by 
Divine  grace  called,  and  formed  to  this  happy 
principle,  according  to  [his]  gracious  and  effect- 
29  For  whom  he  ual  purpose.  We  have  this  confidence,  I  say,  2$ 
did  foreknow,  he  al-  because  God  in  his  eternal  counsels  designed 

"  ?£££*£ this> and  app°inte,d  a  Pror  s,eriMof  su,bordi- 

theimageofhis  Son,  nate  causes  to  make  way  lor  that  blessed  event 
that  he  might  be  the  in  which  all  is  to  terminate  j  establishing  a  cer- 

n^brethre"10^  m*"  tam  connection  between  the  one  and  the  other  ; 
a  connection,  which  in  the  greatest  distress  is 
our  confidence  and  our  joy.  For  whom  he  fore- 
knew, as  the  objects  of  his  peculiarly  favoura- 
ble regards,5  knowing  with  everlasting  com- 
placency his  own  thoughts  of  peace  towards 
them,  (compare  Jer.  xxix.  2,)  he  did  also  pre- 
destinate [to]  stand  in  a  peculiar  relation  to  the 
great  Redeemer,  and  [be]  made  in  due  time 
conformable  to  the  image  of  that  glorious  and 
blessed  Person,  even  Jesus  his  only  begotten 
and  best  beloved  Son,  who  is  now  exalted  high 
above  all  heavens.  He  appointed,  I  say,  such 
a  conformity  between  him  and  them,  that  he 
might  be,  and  appear  to  be,  the  firstborn  among 
many  brethren  :  and  might  at  length  see  many 
of  his  brethren  by  his  means  sharing  with  him 

8  All  things  which  occur  in  the  course  b  Whom  he  foreknew,  as  the  objects  of 
of  Divine  Providence,  fcfc]  It  is  so  his  peculiarly  favourable  regards  j  To 
plain,  from  the  whole  context,  that  the  ^now,  sometimes  signifies  to  favour,  Amos 
apostle  only  speaks  of  providential  events,  iii.  2  ;  2  Tim.  ii.19  ;  Exod.  xxxiii.  12, 17; 
and  it  is  so  evident,  that  the  universal  Psal.  i.  6  ;  Jer.  x.  14  ;  Rom  xi.  2  ;  1  Pet. 
expression  all  is  sometimes  to  be  taken  in  i.  2  ;  Hos.  xiii.  5 ;  and  they  who  interpret 
a  limited  sense,  that  it  must  argue,  I  fear,  these  verses,  as  Mr.  Locke,  and  many 
something  worse  than  weakness,  to  pre-  others  do,  of  God's  intending  to  bring  the 
tend  that  sin  is  comprehended  in  the  Gentiles  into  the  church  on  a  footing  of 
apostle's  assertion.  Plato's  sentence  so  equal  privileges  with  the  Jews,  must  cer- 
nearly  parallel  to  this,  is  a  commentary  in-  tainly  take  the  word  in  this  sense.  But 
finitely  preferable  to  such  an  explication,  the  reader  will  easily  perceive,  by  my  par- 
*'  Whether  a  righteous  man  be  in  poverty,  aphrase,  that  I  consider  them  as  applica- 
sickness,  or  any  other  calamity,  we  must  ble  to  all  true  Christians,  whether  origin- 
conclude  that  it  will  turn  to  his  advantage,  ally  of  Jewish  or  Gentile  descent ;  as  the 
either  in  life  or  death."  See  Plato  cisMep.  privileges  themselves  relate  not  to  com- 
fib.  ix.  jnunities,  as  such,  but  to  individuals. 


96  For,  being  chosen,  and  called,  and  justified,  they  shall  be  glorified; 

sect,  in  that  happiness  to  which  he  is  now  received, 

xviii-   and  in  which  he  shall  for  ever  shine,  distin- 

gttished  from  them  all  in  ravs  of  peculiar  glory. 

SS™a  To  this  felicity  did  the  Father  of  mercy  decree        30      Moreover, 

*    "     to  raise  a  part  of  our  fallen  and  miserable  race;  ^™  £  J^pre- 
and  those  -whom  he  thus  predestinated  he  in  due  aiso      Caiied  ;  and 
time  hath  called,  or  will  hereafter  in  their  sue-  whom    he    called, 
ceeding  generations  call,  by  the  invitations  of  *«»  %*%££ 
the  gospel  and  operations  of  his  Spirit,  to  re-  justjfied,   them    he 
pent  and  believe,   that  so  they  might  claim  the  also  glorified, 
promised  blessings,  in  virtue  of  that  everlasting 
covenant  which  they  cordially  embrace  ;  and 
whom  he  hath  thus  called,  he  hath,  on  their  com- 
pliance   with   that  call,  justifedf  freed  them 
from  the  condemning  sentence  of  his  law,  and 
given  them  a  pleadable  right  to  a  full  acquittal 
at  his  bar  ;  and  those  whom  he  hath  thus  justi- 
fied, he  hath  also  glorifed*  that  is,  he  hath  ap- 
pointed they  should  ere  long  attain  to  complete 
glory  and  happiness,  to  which,   by  virtue  of 
their  union  with  him,   they  may  be  said  even 
now  to  arrive.     (Eph.  iii.  4.) 
31       On  the  whole,  what  shall  we  therefore  say  to     31  What  shall  vrc 

these  things*  or  conclude  upon  this  review  ?  thfn  sa.y*°  *he/e 
~        ,  5    '  i     j   r       it  things?  if  God  beior 

Surely  we  may  courageously  defy  all  our  ene-  usJhocanbe^w* 

mies,  and  say,  .Jf  that  God,  who  hath  all  power  Us  r 
in  himself,  and  all  the  events  of  time  and  eter- 
nity under  his  direction,  [be,]  as  we  have  heard, 
for  us,  who  [can]  presume  to    [be]  against  us, 
or  be  able  to  do  us  any  hurt  by  the  fiercest 

c  Whom  he  hath  called,  he  hath  justified.']  To   suppose  that  Christians  are  said  to  be 

Barclay  pleads  that  this  justification  must  glorified  merely  in  reference  to  the  Spirit  of 

include   holiness,  or  it  is  left  out  of  the  glory  nozv  resting  upon  them,  (1  Pet.  iv.  14,) 

chain.     Barcl.  Apol.  p.  221.     But  the  apos-  is  limiting  the  phrase  to  a  sense  less  sub- 

tle  had  so  plainly  declared  in  the  beginning  lime  and  extensive  than  it  generally  has, 

of  the  chapter,  that  o  freedom  from  con-  particularly  ver.  17,   18  ;  2  Cor.  iv.  17  j 

demnation  was  the  peculiar  privilege   of  Col.  i.  27 ;  chap.   iii.  4  ;   1  Thess.  ii.  12  ; 

those  who  walk  after  the  Spirit ;  that  it  was  1  Pet.   v.   10  ;    to   which   a  multitude  of 

the  less  necessary  for  him  here  distinctly  other  texts  might  be  added,  where  glory 

to  mention  sanctification.  refers  to  the  exaltation  and  blessedness  of 

d   Whom  he  j  unified,  he  glorified."]     It  is  the  future  state.     This  is  a  memorable 

plain,  that  justification  ia  here  considered  instance,  and  the. e  are  scores,and  perhaps 

as  distinct  from,  and  prior  to,  glorification;  hundreds   more,   in   which  things,     that 

and  consequently,  that  there  is  a  sense  in  shall  certainly  and  speedily  be  done,  are 

which  believers  may  be  said  to  be  justified  spoken  of  as  done  already.     Moses  gave 

now,    (as   they  often  arc,  compare  Luke  a  remarkable  example  of  this  noble  lan- 

xviii.  14;    Acts  xiii.  39;  Rom.  v.  9  ;  1  guage  of    faith,   in  his  song,   (Exod.   xv. 

Cor.  vi.  11,)  though  it  is  at  the  great  day,  13,  ISfc)   on  the  destruction  of  Pharaoh  in 

that  their  complete  justification   will   be  the  Red  sea ,-  and  the  prophets  and  apostles 

declared,  and  there  seems  generally  to  be  have   continued   it  in   a  variety  of  trium- 

an  ultimate  reference  to  that  great  trans-  pliant  passages,   which   it  will  be  a  great 

action,  in  the  use  of  this  forensic  term-  pleasure  to  the  pious  reader  to  observe  for 

(Mat.  xii.  37  ;  Rom.  ii.  13  ;  chap  iii.  30.)  himself. 


and  he  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  shall  give  us  all  things.      9? 

opposition,  while  we  are  guarded  by  such  a  Pro-  sect. 
32  Hethatspared  tector  ?  Yea,  I  may  add,  not  only  what  have  XV1IU 
hot  his  own  Son,  but  we  to  fear,  but  what  have  we  not  to  hope  and  ~ 
uf^'how  smhZ  t  <=xPect. in  connection  with  such  views  as  these  ?  £& 
not  with    him  also  He  that  spared  not  his  ozvn,  his  proper  and  only 
freely   give   us   all  begotten   Son,   when  even  his   blood   and  life 
thin£9  ■  came  into  question,  but  willingly  delivered  him 

up  to  agony  and  death,  that  he  might  be  a 
Sacrifice/or  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  zuith  him 
freely  grant  us  all  other  things,  subservient  to 
our  truest  happiness  ;  which  may  now  be  re- 
garded as  the  purchase  of  his  blood  ?  We  may 
reasonably  conclude  that  what  is  now  withheld, 
would  be  detrimental,    rather    than  advanta- 
geous to  us. 
35  Who  shall  lay      Upon  the  whole  then,  we  may  take  courage,  33 
any    thing    to    the  an  J  sav?  w/l0  snan  l0dge  any  accusation  against 

e!eacrtT/»,%oSu>aSt  the  '&*  °f  G°df  aSainst  tho^  who  love  him, 
justifieth  :  and  have  been,  as  we  before  observed,  predes- 

tinated and  called  according  to  his  eternal  pur- 
pose ?   [Is  it]  God  P  What !  he  who  himself; ws- 
tifieth  Pi  as  the   prophet  in   his  own  case  ex- 
presses it.     (Isa.  1.  8,  9.)     He  is  ready  to  an- 
swer all  objections,  and  solemnly  to  pronounce 
34  Who  is  he  that  us  absolved.       Who  [is]  he  then  that  condemn-  34 
eondemneth  ?   It  is  etn  ?  [js  jt]  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  we 
2ft*?*?*  *•*  to  be  appointed  as   the  final   Judge? 
risen  again,  who  is  what  !  doth  he  condemn,  who  hatn  died  to  ex- 
even    at  the  right  piate  our  guilt,  and  rescue  us  from  condemna- 
LTodmLftbd,intehi°. tion  ?   Tea  ratheri  (which  is  the  most  delightful 
cession  for  us.  consideration  of  all,)  xvho  is  risen  again  P  Shall 

he  undo  the  purposes  of  his  death  and  resur- 
rection ?  He  who  is  now  sitting  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  where  he  appears  under  a  quite 
contrary  character,  and  is  also  making  inter- 
cession for  us;  undertaking  the  management 
of  our  affairs,  and,  far  from  accusing  us,  appears 
ready  to  answer  all  accusations  brought  against 
us,  and  to  frustrate  all  the  designs  of  our 
enemies  ? 

e  Who  shall  lodge  any   accusation,   &c.^j  own  law,  if  they  acted  on  the  principles 

This   tynoLMtrti  plainly  signifies.     By    the  the  apostles  had  been  laying  down  in  the 

elect  of  God  many  understand  the  Gen-  former  chapter. 
tiles  ;  but  as  it  is  certain,  the  phrase, 

whatever  it  imports,  is  not  to  be  confined        f  God   who  justifieth,   &c]     I  here  fol- 

to  them,  and  is  presently  after  used  of  be-  low  the  pointing  proposed  by  the  learned 

lieving    yews,    (Rom.  xi.    5,   7,   28,)    it  and  ingenious    Dr.  Sam    Harris,  (in   hi* 

seems  highly  reasonable,  to  consider  it  Observations,   p.   54,   55,)    which    greatly 

here,  as  including  them  also  ;  especially  illustrates  the  spirit  of  this  passage,  and 

as  their  unbelieving  brethren  might   be  shews,  how  justly  that  author  adds,  that 

ready  to  lodge  the  heaviest  accusations  against  it  is  remarkably  in  the  grand  manner  of  \De* 

them,  as  deserters  and  apostates  from,  their  nwsthenes. 

VOL.  4.  14 


98       Nothing  therefore  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ. 

sect.       Confident  therefore  in  his  protection  and  fa-      35  Who  shall  sep- 

-iii.    Vour,  we  defy  them  all  ;  and  say  in  strains  of  j^™  *3l 

~         vet  sublimer  triumph,  who  shall  separate  us  tabulation,  or    dis- 

..?m;  from  the  love  of  Christ  f  Who  or  what  shall  tress,  or  persecution, 

dissolve  that  union  to  him,  which  is  our  great  or  famine,  or  naked- 

.  11        ii  i-  l.        *    r  ness,    or    peril,    of 

security,  and  be  able  to  alienate  our  hearts  from  gword  , 

him,  who  is  the  Source  of  such  invaluable  bless- 
ings, and  hath  displayed  such  incomparable 
riches  of  grace  ?  [Shalt]  the  severest  affliction ,s 
or  the  most  pressing  straits,  or  the  most  cruel 
persecution,  to  the  inconveniencies  and  extrem- 
ities of  which  we  may  indeed  be  exposed  in 
our  Christian  warfare  ;  or  hunger,  if  we  be 
starving  in  desolate  places  ,h  or  nakedness,  if 
it  had  not  so  much  as  sheepskins  or  goatskins 
to  cover  it  ;  or,  in  a  word,  any  other  peril,  to 
which  in  our  different  situations  we  may  be 
exposed,  or  even  the  drawn  sword  of  our  blood- 
thirsty enemies  ready  to  be  plunged  into  our 

36  defenceless  bosoms  ?  It  may  indeed  cut  short  36  (As  It  is  writ* 
the  residue  of  our  mortal  days  ;  as  it  is  written,  ten,  For  thy  sake  we 
in  words  which  may  justly  be  applied  to  us,  ^  ™ed  all  the 
(Psal.  xliv.  22,)  "  For  thy  sake  rue  are  with-  accounted  as  sheep 
out  remorse  killed  all  the  day  long  ;  we  are  ac-  for  the  slaughter.) 
counted  as  so  many  sheep  destined  to  the  slaugh- 
ter, and  delivered  over  to  it  without  resistance 

on  our  part,  or  mercy  on  that  of  our  enemies." 

37  Nevertheless,  while  we  appear  in  so  weak  and      37   Nay,    in    all 

helpless  a  state,  we  do  in  all  these  things  more  these  tJiBgs  we  are 

,r  ^  .  ,.  •        z.  j  in  more  than  conquer- 

than  conquer,  we  triumph  in  certain  and  ill  us-  ors^    ^,,0^     him 

trious  victory,  through  him  who  hath  loved  us,  that  loved  us. 
and,  having  redeemed  us  to  God  by  his  own 
blood,  will  secure  us  amidst  all  these  tempta- 
tions, and  finally  shew  that  our  sufferings  and 
death  have  been  precious  in  his  sight,  and  have 
made  a  part  in  his  merciful  scheme  for  our 
more  exalted  happiness. 

38  Well  may  I  thus  boast  of  the  securest  and      38  For  I  am  per- 
completest  victory,  even  amidst  the  combat  ;  suaded,  that  neither 

for  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither  the  fear   of  death'  nor  life'  nor 
death,  in  any  imaginable  form  of  terror,  nor 

t  Shall  affliction,  &c.]  None  can  imag-  manner,  would  engage  him  to  support 

ine  that  Christ  would  love  a  good  Chris-  them  under  all  their  trials,  by  vital  com- 

tian  the  less  for  enduring  such  extremities  muni  cations  of  Divine  strength, 

for  his  sake.     The  text  must  therefore  h  Hunger.']     The   word   Kifxos    is  more 

be  intended  to  express  the  apostle's  conn-  extensive   than  famine,  and  may    be  ap- 

dence,  that  God's  invariable  love  to  his  plied  to  personal,  as  well  as  public  neces- 

people,  illustrated  already  hi  so  glorious  a  sity. 


Refections  on  the  fruits  of  the  everlasting  love  of  God,  99 

jui.erels,  nor  princi-  the  hope  and  desire  of  life,  in  the  most  agreea-  sect. 
panties,  nor  powers,  bie  circumstances  that  can  be  imagined,  nor  xviii- 
nor    tilings  present,     11   .1  n-  c  •    c  1  1  c  *.  ■ 

nprihingttocomc,    a11  the  efforts  of  infernal  r?;^/^  nor  at  prma-  Rom 
palities,  nor  of  powers,1  however  various  their  viii3S 
rank,   however  subtle  their  artifices,  however 
furious  and  malignant  their  rage  may  be,  nor 
things  present,  difficult  as  they  are,  nor  things 
future,   extreme  as  they  may  possibly  prove, 
39  Nor  height,nor  Nor  the  height  of  prosperity,  nor  the  depth  of  ad-  39 
depth,  nor  any  other  Versitv,?2or  any  other  creature,  above  or  beneath, 
Ste  to  Upanlte  us  in  heaven,  earth  or  hell,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
from  the  love  of  God  any  o{  us,  who  are  Christians  indeed,  from  the 
which  is  in   Christ  fove  of  the   Almighty   and    ever  blessed  God, 
Jesus  our  Lord.        zv/iich  is  graciously   given  us  in  Christ  Jesus 
our  I<ord,k   by  a  tenure  so  certain,  that  it  shall 
never  be  lost :  and  being  thus  secure  that  noth- 
ing shall  separate  us  from  that,  we  assuredly 
know  that  nothing  can,  on  the  whole,  hurt  us  ; 
and  feel  a  courage  which  nothing  can  dismay. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

O  blessed  souls  indeed,  who  having  been  in  the  eternal  coun-  verse 
cih  of  the  Divine  love  forek  no  wn  and  predestinated,  are,  in  con-  29>30 
sequence  thereof,  called  and  justified,  as  the  earnest  of  being  ere 
long  glorified  !  Who  would  not  desire  to  see  his  own  title  to 
privileges  so  inestimable  as  these  ?  And  how  shall  we  know  that 
we  have  our  part  in  them  ?   How  but  by  securing  an  evidence,  2S 
that  we  love  God  f  Then  may  we  be  assured  that  all  things  shall 
•work  together  for  our  good,  and  glory  in  it,  that  we  are  the  elect  33 
of  God  ;   to  whose  charge  therefore  nothing  shall  be  alleged,  since  34 
God  justifieth ;  whom  none  shall  condemn,  since  Christ  died  to  ex- 
piate our  sins,  and  is  ascended  into  heaven  continually  to  inter- 
cede for  us.     In  cheerful  dependence  on  his  patronage  and  care, 
let  us  bid  defiance  to  all  our  enemies,  and  be  willing  to  submit  zs 
to  the  greatest  extremities,  since  they  shall  not  be  able  to  sepa-  36 

'  Angels,  principalities,  and  powers.]  good  angels  would  attempt  to  separate  men. 
Eisner  ( Observ.  Vol.  II  p.  42)  has  suffic-  from  Christ's  love,)  I  must  adhere  to  it. 
iently  shewn  that  good  angels  are  some-  k  Shall  separate  us,  &C-3  Archbishop 
times  called  powers,  to  express  their  be-  TUiotson  thinks  (Vol.  I.  p.  491)  Paul 
ing  used  as  instruments  of  the  Divine  speaks  thus  confidently  in  reference  to 
power,  (compare  Eph.  i.  21  ;  chap.  i.  10  ;  himself,  and  the  experience  he  had  pass- 
Col  i.  16  ;  chap.  ii.  10,)  as  likewise  that  ed  through  of  so  peculiar  a  nature  ;  but 
*fX,<u  may  signify  magistrates,  compare  he  seems  to  me  to  found  the  argument  on 
Tit.  iii.  1.  But  as  it  is  certain  that  evil  considerations  common  to  all  Christians, 
angels  are  called  principalities  and  powers,  ver.  28,  and  the  connection  is  such,  that 
(Eph  vi.  12;  Col.  ii  15,)  and  as  that  in-  if  these  latter  clauses  are  limited  to  St. 
terpretation  of  the  words  best  suits  the  Paul,  I  do  not  see  how  the  preceding  cai$" 
context,  (for  it  is  not  to  be  thought  that  be  extended  farther. 


100  The  apostle  professeth  his  affection  for  the  Jews  ; 

sect,  rate  us  from  the  love  of  Christy  even  though  for  his  sake  we  should 
xvui-  be  killed  all  the  day  Ions?,  and  accounted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter, 

O  blessed  souls,  whom  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor 

*VTq  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  divide  and  cut  off  from  the  love 
°  '  of  God  !  What  then  can  harm  us  ?  what  evil  can  we  then  suffer? 
what  good  can  we  want  ?  When  God  is  for  us,  and  when  we  are 
sensible  of  his  love  in  giving  us  his  Son*  how  can  we  allow  our- 
52  selves  to  suspect  his  readiness  with  him  to  give  us  all  things  truly- 
reasonable  or  desirable  ?  All  other  blessings,  when  compared 
with  these,  will  appear  unworthy  of  a  mention  ;  and  we  should 
have  great  reason  to  suspect,  that  they  were  not  ours,  if  we  did 
not  find  a  heart  superlatively  to  value  them  above  every  thing 
else. 

SECT.     XIX. 

The  apostle  now  finding  it  necessary  to  speak  more  expressly  of  the 
rejection  of  the  Jeivs,  and  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  introduces 
the  subject  with  very  tender  expressions  of  his  regard  to  his 
Jewish  brethren  ;  and  then  shetvs,  that  the  rejection  of  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  even  of  the  posterity 
of  Isaac,  from  the  peculiar  privileges  of  God's  chosen  people,  was 
an  incontestable  fact,  which  the  Jews  could  not  but  grant  to 
have  happened,  that  is,  xuith  regard  to  the  descendants  oflshmael 
and  of  Esau*     Rom.  IX.  1 — 13, 

ROMANS  IX.  1.  Romans  IX.  1. 

sect.  r-pifJUS,my  brethren, I  have  endeavouredto  T  SAY  the  truth  in 
A  animate  you  by  leading  your  meditations  to  •■•  Christ,  I  lie  no.t> 

Rom    those  inestimable  privileges  which  we  receive 

ix.  1  in  virtue  of  the  gospel,  which  renders  us  so  far 
superior  to  all  the  hardships  we  can  endure  ; 
and  I  hope  the  thought  of  them  will  be  abun- 
dantly sufficient  to  establish  your  adherence  to 
it.  Faithfulness  will  also  oblige  me  to  add,  that 
as  all  who  embrace  and  obey  this  gospel,  wheth- 
er Jews  or  Gentiles,  are  accepted  of  God,  so 
all  who  reject  it,  are  rejected  by  him.a  And 
lest,  while  I  maintain  this  important  truth,  any 

a  As  all  who  embrace,  \Sfc^\     This  the  Jews  met  with  from  their  obstinate  coim- 

Mpostle  had  intimated  all  along  in  the  pre-  trymen,  would  make  encouragements  and 

ceding  discourse,  which  is  addressed  to  consolations  like  those   suggested  in  the 

Christians,  as  Christians,  without  any  re-  eighth  chapter,    as  necessary  for  them  a9 

gard  to  their  having  been  Jews  or  Gen  •  for  any  Christians  in  the  world.     So  very 

tiles  ;  nay,  he  had  expressly  declared  in  much  mistaken  have  some  learned  com- 

the  2d  and  3d    chapters,  that  their  having  mentators  been  in  the  peculiar  turn  they 

been  Gentiles  would  be  no  obstruction,  have  given  to    that  chapter,   and  several 

And  it  is  certain,  the  peculiar  oppositions  passages  in  those  preceding  & 
and  persecutions,  which   the   believing 


and  that  he  could  wish  to  be  an  anathema  for  them,  101 

my  conscience  also  should  imagine  that  I  bear  hard  upon  my  dear  sect* 
bearing  me  witness  countrymen  the  Jews,  on  account  of  anv  per-  x,x- 
m  the  Holy  Ghost,  gonal   injuryi  whkh  ^  or  my  Christian  breth-  ~ 

ren,  of  whose  sufferings  I  have  been  speaking,  ^x  i 
(chap.viii.  35 — 39,)  have  received  from  them% 
or  by  their  means  ;  I  begin  this  discourse  with 
the  most  solemn  assurance  I  can  give  you  to 
the  contrary.  And  herein  I  say  the  truth  in 
Christy  I  speak  with  that  candour  and  integrity 
which  becomes  a  Christian,  and  as  in  the  pres- 
ence of  that  blessed  Redeemer  who  searches 
all  hearts.  He  knows  that  I  lie  not  ;  my  con- 
science also  bearing  me  zvitness  as  to  the  truth  of 
what  I  say,  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  under  his  in- 
fluence who  so  thoroughly  discerns  the  soul  on 

2  That    I    have  which  he  operates.      With  all  this  solemnity,  Q 
great  heaviness  and  on  so  great  an  occasion,  do  I  declare  to  vou% 
continual  sorrow  m     .    M    r°,  .   r         ,  .  J  .   ; 
my  heart.                  i'wt  *   'mve  great  griefi  ana  incessant  anguish 

in  my  heart,  when  I  think  of  what  hath  hap- 
pened,  and  will  happen  unto  them,  in  conse- 

3  For  I  could  wish  quence  of  their  opposition  to  the  gospel.     For  3 
that  myself  were  ac-  niethinks,  if  I  mav  be  allowed  to  express  my- 

&$£££%  ?**?>*  ™»>i ev™  «**  thai a!  Chris<  su*>- 

kinsmen    according  J ected  himself  to  the  curse,  that  he  might  de- 
to  the  flesh :  liver  us  from  it,  so  /  ??iy  self  \\kew\se  zvere  made 

an  anathema  after  the  example  of  Christ  ;h  like 
him  exposed  to  all  the  execrations  of  an  enrag- 
ed people,  and  even  to  the  infamous  and  ac- 
cursed death  of  crucifixion  itself,  for  the  sake 
of  my  brethren,  and  kinsmen,  according  to  the 
fesh, lhat  they  might  thereby  be  delivered  from, 
the  guilt  they  have  brought  upon  their  own 
heads,  and  become  entitled  to  the  forfeited  and 
rejected  blessings  of  the  Messiah's  kingdom. 

4  Who  are  Isra-  So  cordial  and  disinterested  a  regard  have  I  4 

b  Made  an  anathema  after  the  example  they  should  unite  in  him,  could  he  thereby 

of  Christ.']      This  sense  is  given  by  the  be   a   means   of  saving"   his  countrymen, 

learned  Dr.  Water  land,  (Semi.  Vol.  I.  p.  Compare  Deut.  vii.  26  j  Josh.  vi.  17;  chap. 

77,  78,)  who  urges  the  manner  in  which  vii.  12.     Grotius  understands  it  of  a  sepa- 

ano  is  used,  2  Tim.  i.  3,  atto  t&>v  ngoyovw,  ration  from  the  Church  of  Christ,  (which  is 

after  the  example  of  my  forefathers.    Com-  sometimes  called  by  the  name  Christ,  1 

pare  1  John  iii.  16      Next  to  this  I  should  Cor.  xii.  12  ;  Gal.  iii."  27,)  or  of  excommu- 

incline  to  the  interpretation  given  by  Dr.  nication.     Eisner  (who,  agreeably   to  Dr. 

Clarke,  (Seventeen  Serni-  p.  340,)  who  sup-  Clarke's  interpretation,  joins  clko  t«  X^/sts 

poses  the  apostle  means,  that  he  could  be  with  hu^g^hv)   shews  very  well,  as  many 

content    that  Christ  should  give  him  up  other  commentators  have  done,  how  very 

to  such  calamities  as  these,  to  which  the  absurd  it  would  be  to  suppose  he  meant, 

Jevcish  people  were  doomed   for    reject-  that  he  could  be  content  to  be  delivered 

mg-  him  ;  so  that  if  they  could  all  be  cen-  over  to  everlasting1  misery  for  the  good  of 

tered  in  one  person,  he  could  be  willing  others. 


102       Who  were  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  heirs  of  the  promise. 

sect,  for    my  dear  nation,  who  are  Israelites*  the  elites  ;  to  whom  per- 

xix-    seed  of  Jacob,  that  eminent  patriarch,  who,  as  taineth  the  adoption, 

_  •  i      «  •  •  i    i-    j  i  -i    j      and   the   glorv,   and 

a  prince,  had  power  with  God,  and  prevailed  ;  the  cove„3.nts,  and 

?x°™*  whose  the  spiritual  adopt? ou[i,]d  in  consequence  the    giving   of   the 
of  which,  as  a  people,  they    were   called   the  law,  and  the  service 
sons  and  daughters  of  the  most  high  God  ;  and  <£*  ""*       *** 
the  glory,  which  in  the  Shechinah  resided  visi- 
bly among  them  on  the  mercy  seat  ;e  and  the 
covenants  made  successively  first  with  Abraham 
and  then   with    Moses,  and  with    the   whole 
Jewish  people  in   him  ;  who  were   honoured 
with  the  giving  of  the  law  in  such  solemn  pomp, 
and  received  with  the  precepts  of  that  excellent 
polity,  an  exact  ritual  for  the  service  [of  God]  in 
their  tabernacles  afterwards  practised   in  their 
temple  with  unequalled  solemnity  and  magnifi- 
cence ;  who  were  also  the  heirs  of  such  pecu- 
liar and  important  promises,  relating  not  only 
to  their  abode  in  Canaan,  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  an  equal  and  miraculous  providence, 
but  likewise    including   and    centring  in   the 
spiritual  kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  who  was  to 
5  arise  among  them.     1  cannot  but  have  a  re-     5  Whose  are  the 
spectful  and  tender  regard  for  a  nation  thus  fathers,      and      of 
dignified  and  distinguished;  a  nation,  "*«*  ^^  g^SS 
privileges   [are]    handed  down  to  them  from  camej  wno  'is  over 
so  manv   illustrious  ancestors,   in  a  long  de- all,  God  blessed  for 
scent,  who  were   in  their  respective  ages   the  ever-    Amen* 
great  fathers  of  the  world  and  church  ;  and 
from  whom,  to  crown  the  whole,  according  to 
the  flesh  Christ   himself    is  [descended ;]  whoy 
though  found  in  fashion  like  a  man,  and  truly 
partaker  of  our  nature  in  all  its  sinless  infirmi- 
ties, is   also  possessed  of  a  Divine  nature,  by- 
virtue  of  which,  he  is  above  all  our  concep- 
tions and  praises,  above  creatures  of  the  high- 
est order,  and  indeed  God  blessed  for  ever/  the 

=  Who  are  Israelites  ]    The  apostle,  with  children.     Deut  xiv.   1   ;    Jer.  xxxi.  9  ; 

great  address,  enumerates  these  privileges  Exod.  iv.  22  ;  Hos.  xi.  1. 
of  the  Jews;  both  that  he  might  shew       «  Resided  on  the  mercy  seat  ]     Hence 

how  honourably  he  thought  of  them,  and  the  ark  was  called  the  glory.    Psal.  lxxviii. 

that  he  might  awaken  their  solicitude  not  61  ;  1  Sam.  iv.  21,  22,  to  which  some  add 

to  sacrifice  that  Divine  favour  by  which  Psal.  lxiii.  2. 

they  had  been  so  eminently  and  so  long        f  Above  ally  God  blessed  for  ever.']     How 

distinguished.  ingenious  soever  that  conjecture  may  be 

«*  The  spiritual  adoption  »*.]     That  is,  thought,  by  which  some  would  read  this, 

whom  God  hath  taken  into  a  special  cov-  w  0  Qz&   0  im  tslvIm,  to  answer  to  on 

enant  with  himself,   whereby  he  stands  01  Trcfltqtsj    (v:hose   are  the  fathers,    and 

engaged  ever  to  act  the  part  of  a  God  and  whose  is  the  supreme  God,  J      I  think  it 

Father  to  them,  and  to  own  them  as  his  would  be  extremely  dangerous  to  follow 


Tet  all  the  seed  of  Abraham  are  not  the  children  of  God ;         103 

worthy  Object  of  our  humblest  adoration,  as  sect. 
well  as  unreserved  dependence,  love  and  obe-    xix- 
dience.     Amen  :  let  his  Divine  glories  be  ever 
proclaimed  and  confessed  !   May  all  the  house  f° ™' 
of  Israel  know  this  assuredlv,   and  fall  down 
before  him,  as  in  and  with   the  Father  of  all, 
their  Lord  and  their  God  ! 

6  Not  as  though       Yet,  notwithstanding  all  these  tender  preju-  6 
the    word    of  God  (\\ces  \n  favour  of  mv  own  dear  countrvmen,  I 
natn  taken  none  ef-  i    r       i  "  1     •  i 

feet.  For  they  arc  carmot  defend  or  excuse  their  conduct ;  nor 
not  all  Israel,  which  must  I  conceal  the  ungrateful  truth  asserted 
are  ©f  Israel :  above,  that  by  rejecting  the  gospel,  they  bring 

upon  themselves  rejection  from  God.  But  to 
prevent  mistakes,  let  me  in  the  first  place  ob- 
serve, that  it  is  not  to  be  supposed,  I  would  by 
any  means  insinuate,  that  the  xvord  of  God  haik 
fallen  ineffectual  to  the  ground,  even  all  that 
glorious  system  of  promises,  by  which  he  en- 
gaged to  bestow  protection,  favour  and  happi- 
ness upon  his  people.  For  in  order  to  provide 
against  any  such  allegation,  I  must  insist  upon 
it,  as  a  very  certain  and  apparent  truth,  that 
all  [are~]  not  reckoned  to  be  the  Israel  of  God, 
so  as  to  be  the  heirs  of  the  promises  made  to 
his  people,  who  are  descended  of  Israel 'by  nat- 

7  Neither  because  ural  generation.     Neither  because  they  are  the  T 

Ablahzmhe ar7%f  ^  °f  Abraham'>  the  head   of   the  holy  family 

all  children  :Tut*In  according  to  the  flesh,  [are  they]  all  children 

Isaac  shall  thy  seed  of  the  promise  ;  but  you  know  it  is  said,  (Gen. 

be  called.  xxi.    12,)    though    Ishmael   were   the   son   of 

Abraham  long  before,  "  In  Isaac,  then  unborn, 

shall  thy  seed  be  called:  the   descendants   of 

Isaac  shall  be  spoken  of  as  thv  seed,  by  wav 

which^re1  the'dli^  of  eminence* to  the  exclusion  of  those  who  may 

dren  of    the   flesh,  spring   from   thee    by  thine  other    children." 

these  are    not   the  That  is,  on  the  whole,   not  the  children  of  the  3 

•*^*g^J2°is  !£/**  alone> nor  an-v  of  them  merel-v  as  such> 

promise  (areco°unted  \-are\  the  children  of  God,  but  the  children  of  the 
for  the  seed.  promise,  in  one  peculiar  line,  are  accounted  as 

this  reading-,  unsupported  as  it  is  by  any  think,  the  opposers  of  that  doctrine  have 

critical   authority  of  manuscripts,  or  an-  never  been   able,  nor  -will  ever  be  able  to 

•tent quotations.     Nor  can  I  find  any   au-  answer.      Though    common   sense    must 

thority  for   rendering  Qi@-   w\oy*1&    u;  teach,  what    Christians  have    always    be- 

t*c  Atmctc,   God  be    blessed  for    ever       I  lieved,  that  it  is  not  with  respect'  to   the 

must  therefore  render,  and  paraphrase,  Father,  but  to  the  created  world,  that  this 

and  improve   this   memorable   text,    as  a  august  title  is   given  to  ium.      Compare 

groof  of  Christ's  proper  Deity ,    which  I  1  Cor.  xv.  27,  &c. 


104*  As  appears  hi  the  case  of  Ishmael  and  Esau* 

sect,  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  honoured  with  the      9  For  this  is  the 

xix    adoption  ;       For  this  [is]  the  word  of  the  prom-  word  of  promise,  At 

_  .        rr>  •••      *r\    \  i  \    u  J-         *      +u-     this  time  willl  come, 

Horn     ,fr'  ^Gen#   XVU1,    10S   14')        accordinS   t0    thls  and  Sarah  shall  have 

^9  time,  that  is,  reckoning  the  conception  of  the  a  son. 

child  from  hence,  /  will  come  [to  thee,]  in  a 

wav  of  gracious   and   merciful    interposition, 

and  Sarah  shall  have  a  son  :n  which  was  said, 

when  Hagar  had  many  years  been  Abraham's 

wife,  and  had  long  since  borne  a  son  to  him. 
10      Nor  was  [ffoYJthe  only  instance  of  the  kind  ;      io  And  not  only 

but  in  the  case  of Rebecca,whenshewas  with  child  this,  but  when  Re- 

of  twins  by  one  man,  that  is,  our  father  Isaac  ;  becca  also  had  con. 

ttti  •»      r   ,  '7  7       -r  i  j  ceived  by  one,  even 

%\  While    [the  children]  xvere  not   yet  born,   ana  by  our  father  Isaac, 

had  done  neither  good  to  merit,  nor  evil  to  forfeit,      11  (For   the  chil* 

the  divine  favour,  that  the  sovereign  purpose  of1^™  being  not   yet 

God,  according  to  his  free  election,  might  stand  done'  n^J    ^ocT"©? 

steadfast,  and  appear  ;zo£  to  be  formed  in  respect  evil,  that  the  purpose 

of  the  works  done  by  either,  but  according  to  of  God  according  to 

the  mere  good  pleasure  ofhimwhocalleth  things  SrfwSfi^tafi 

that  do  not  yet  exist  into  being,  and  disposeth  him  that  calleth.) 

12  of  all  according  to  his  own  will  :  It  was  said  i2  it  was  said  un- 
to  her,  when  consulting  the  Divine  oracle  on  the  to  her,  The  elder 
unusual  commotion  she  felt  in  her  womb,  that  shall  serve  the  youn- 
two  different  people  should  proceed  from  the  ge1, 

birth  then  approaching,  (Gen.  xxv.  23,)  and 
"  that  the  elder  of  them,  that  is,  the  posterity 
of  Esau,  should  serve  the  younger,  that  is  the 

13  descendents  of  Jacob."  As  it  is  also  writ-  13  As  it  is  wrTt- 
ten,  (Mai.  i.  2,  3,)  "  I  have  loved  Jacob,  and  ten,  Jacob  have  I 
hated  Esau,  that  is,  I  have  greatly  preferred  loved,  but  Esau  nave 
the   former   to  the  latter  j*   bestowing  many 

§  Greatly  preferred  the  former  to  the  ready  were.  Nevertheless,  it  is  certain 
fatter.]  That  to  love  and  hate  have  this  the  apostle  does  not  here  speak  of  the  eter- 
sense  in  scripture,  is  evident.  Compare  nal  state  of  jfacob  and  Esau,  (whatever 
Gen.  xxix.  31  ;  Luke  xiv.  26  ;  John  xii.  some  may  suppose  deducible  from  what 
25  ;  and  the  notes  there.  These  words  in  he  says,)  nor  does  he  indeed  so  much 
their  connection  with  the  preceding-  and  speak  of  their  persons,  as  of  their  posterity,- 
following,  do  indeed  prove,  that  God  since  it  is  plainly  to  that  posterity  that  both, 
acts  with  a  sovereign  and  unaccountable  the  prophecies,  which  he  quotes  in  sup- 
freedom  in  the  dispensation  of  his  favours  ;  port  of  Ins  argument,  refer.  Gen.  xxv. 
and  do,  I  think,  consequentially  prove,  23  ;  Mai  i.  2,  3.  His  laying  waste  the 
that  it  was  not  upon  the  foresight  of  the  heritage  f  the  Edomites  for  the  dragons  of 
obedience  and  piety  of  Jacob  on  the  one  the  wilderness,  is  so  different  a  tiling  from, 
hand,  or  the  profaneness  of  Esau  on  the  his  appointing  the  person  of  Esau  to  eter- 
other,  that  this  preference  was  given  ;  for  nal  misery  by  a  mere  act  of  sovereignty, 
then  the  argument  taken  from  their  hav-  without  regard  to  an)  thing  done  or  to 
ing-  actually  done  neither  good  nor  evil,  be  done  by  him  to  deserve  it,  that  I  will 
would  be  very  weak,  since,  to  an  omnis-  rather  submit  to  any  censure  from  rny 
cient  God,  that  which  he  certainly  fore-  fellow  servants,  than  deal  so  freely  with, 
knew  would  be,  is  with  regard  to  his  pur-  my  Maker,  as  to  conclude  the  one  from 
pose  of  events  to  succeed  it,  as  it  it  al-  the  other. 


Reflections  on  the  apostle^s  affection  for  his  brethren^  &c       105 

peculiar  privileges  and  favours  upon  the   pos-  sect. 
terity  of  Jacob,  which  I  have  denied  to  that  of    X1X- 
Esau,  whose  habitation  I  have  laid  waste,  for 
the  dragons  of  the  wilderness,  while  that  of  his  iX  13 
brother  flourished  in  the  richest  abundance  of 
all  things."     We  see  then,  to  close  this  branch 
of  the  argument,  that  the  exclusion  of  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  even 
of  the  descendants  of  Isaac,  from  the  special 
promises  of  God,  is  not  only  a  case  which  may 
be  supposed  possible,  but  a  case,  which  accord- 
ing to  the  Jewish  scriptures  themselves,  hath 
actually  happened. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  that  affection  which  the  apostle  expresses  for  the  Jews,  verse 
his  countrymen  and  brethren  according  to  the  flesh,  and  the  tender    ■ 
and  pathetic  representation  which  he  makes  of  the  privileges 
which  they  once  enjoyed,  awaken  in  our  hearts  an  earnest  solici- 
tude, that  they  may  by  Divine  grace  be  brought  back ;  that  they 
may  again  be  adopted  into  the  family  from  which  they  have  been 
cut  off,  again  clothed  with  the  glory  which  is  departed  from  them;  4 
that,  through  him  who  was  given  for  a  covenant  to   the  people, 
they  may  receive  the  law  of  life  and   grace,  be  formed  to  that 
spiritual  service  which  it  introduces,   instead  of  their  pompous 
ritual,  and  embrace  the  promises  on  which  the  faith  and  hope  of  5 
their  illustrious  fathers  was  fixed. 

Let  it  likewise  teach  us  spiritual  compassion  for  our  kindred,  3 
who  are  strangers  to  Christ,  and  let  us   be  willing  to  submit  to 
the  greatest  difficulties,  and  think  nothing  too  much  to  be  don© 
or  borne  for  their  recovery. 

Let  our  souls  pay  an  humble  homage  to  him,  who  is,  in  such 
an  incommunicable  and  sublime  sense,  the  Son  of  God,  as  to  be 
himself  over  all,  God  blessed  for  evermore.  With  prostrate  rever-  5 
ence  let  us  adore  him,  as  our  Lord,  and  our  God,  and  repose  that 
unbounded  confidence  in  him  which  such  an  assemblage  of  Di- 
vine perfections  will  warrant,  putting  our  most  hearty  amen  to 
every  ascription  of  glory,  to  every  anihem  of  praise,  addressed 
to  him. 

And,  to  conclude,  since  we  see  that  many  of  the  children  of  6,7 
Abraham,  and  of  Isaac,  failed  of  any  share  in  the  special  prom- 
ises of  God,  let  us  learn  to  depend  on  no  privilege  of  birth,  on 
no  relation  to  the  greatest  and  best  of  men.  Mav  we  seek  to  be 
inserted  into  the  family  of  God,  by  his  adopting  love  in  Christ  10-13 
Jesus,  and  to  maintain  the  lively  exercise  of  faith  ;  ivitiiout 
ivhich  no  child  of  Abraham  was  ever  acceptable  to  God,  and  with 
which  none  of  the  children  of  strangers  have  ever  iaiiea  oi  3 
share  in  his  mercy  ana  favour. 

vou  4.  15 


XX. 


Rom 


t06.  God  hath  a  right  to  shew  mercy  to  whom  he  will, 


SECT.     XX. 

The  apostle  shews,  that  the  sovereign  choice  of  some  individuals  U 
peculiar  privileges,  to  which  none  had  claim,  and  the  sovereign 
appointment,  from  among  many  criminals,  of  some  to  peculiar 
and  exemplary  punishments,  was  perfectly  consistent  both  with 
reason  and  scripture*     Rom.  IX.  14 — 24. 

ROMANS  IX.  14.  Romans  IX.  14. 

sect,  T  HAVE  already  shewn  you  how  possible  it  tithat  shall  we 
A  is  that  persons  descended  from  Abraham,    *  *    say  then  ?    Is 
and  even  from  Isaac   may  be  cut  off  from  the  ^wiSTS&TSS 
c  14  special   promises    of  God  ;  as  the    posterity,  forbid. 
first  of  Ishmael,  and  then  of  Esau,  evidently 
were.     What  therefore  shall  we  say  to  this  ?  [Is 
there]  unrighteousness  zvith  God  in  the  proceed- 
ings and  distributions  of  his  providence,  in  this 
or  any  other  instance  to  be  produced  ?  Godjor- 
bid  we  should  insinuate  any  thing  of  that  na- 
ture.    It  is,   in   the  highest  consistence  with 
justice,  matter  of  the  freest  choice,  to  whom 

15  such  favours  shall  be  granted.     For  he  saith  to     15  For  he  saith  to 

Moses,  (Exod.  xxxiii.  19,)  when   intimating  a  Moses,  I  will  have 

gracious  purpose  toward   Israel,  though  they  m.e.rcy  on    whom  * 
?    ,  L      i      I.*  r         i        r    J   Wl11    nave     mercy, 

had  broke  his  covenant  so  soon  alter  the  first  and  I  will  have  com - 

confirmation  of  it,  and  by  an  act  of  flagrant  passion  on  whom  I 
idolatry  had  just  merited  immediate  destruc-  vrul  have  cona- 
tion, /  will  have  mercy  on  whomsoever  I  will 
have  mercy,  and  will  compassionate  whomsoever 
I  please  to  compassionate,  so  as  to  dispense  acts 
of  pardon  according  to  my  own  sovereign  pleas- 
ure, 

16  Jacob  and  Esau,  of  whom  I  was  speaking  16  So  then  it  it 
just  above,  may  be  farther  considered  as  an  ii-  not  of  him  that  will- 
lustration  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  Divine  dis-  eth>  nT  °*  hilTJ  *haJ 

.-  i  ii  r    i  runneth,  but  ol  God 

pensations  m  such  cases  :  the  latter  of  them,  thatsheweth  mercy, 
after  he  had  foolishly  sold  his  birthright,  was 
exceedingly  desirous  of  obtaining  his  father's 
blessing,  and  run  out  eagerly  to  hunt  venison 
for  him  ;  (Gen.  xxvii.  5 — 30  •)  nevertheless,  it 
was  bestowed  upon  Jacob.  [It  ii]  not  therefore, 
you  see,  to  be  referred  into  the  forwardness 
cf  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth;  but 
it  is  of  God  that  sheweth  mercy,  to  one  rather 
than  another,  on  sovereign  reasons,  which  we 
cannot  penetrate,  but  must  always  believe  to  be 
worthy  of  himself. 

17  And  moreover  we  may  add,  that  such  is  the  V?  For  the  scrip*' 
conduct  of  God  in  other  instances,  when  of 


and  to  make  what  sinners  he  will  the  monuments  of  his  wrath*  107 

hire  saith  unto  Pha- various  sinners  he  appoints  one,  rather  than  sect. 
raoh,  Even  for  this  another,  to  be  a  monument  of  special  vengeance.    xx- 

rxsra.1^!  F°r  the  «**"  «* ,o  pharaoh'  (Exod- ix-  r^: 

that  I  might  shew  16,)   "  For  this  cause  have  I  raised  thee  up,  to  1X  i7 
my  power  in  thee,  that  height  of  eminence  in  which  thou  gloriest,b 
Sth^bcXtod  that  ImaiJ  remarkably  ^hew forth  my  power  in 
throughout  all   the  thee,  and  that  my  name,  in  consequence  of  dis- 
earth.  tinguished    judgments  to   be  righteously    in- 

flicted upon  thee,  may  he  celebrated  through  all 
the  earth,  in  the  most  distant  nations  and  re- 
motest ages."  And  accordingly  he  hardened 
his  heart,  that  he  should  not  let  Israel  go  ;  that 
is,  he  took  measures  which  he  knew  would  be 
attended  with  that  effect,  and  at  last  brought 

18  Therefore  hath  the  extremity  of  his  wrath  upon  him.     So  then  18 
he  mercy  on  whom  we  must,  after  all  our  objections,  rest  the  mat- 

andWwhom  \r  wffl  tel"  ^^  that  th&  bleSSed  God>  aS  he  is  UIiC0:i- 
he  hardeneth.6  W  trollable,  so  he  is  also  unaccountable  in  his 
dispensations  :  that  in  choosing  this  or  that 
creature  to  distinguished  favours,  or  appoint- 
ing this  or  that  sinner  to  deserved  punishment, 
he  hath  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and 
he  hardeneth  and  destroyeth  xvhom  he  will, 

19  Thou  wilt  sav      Bat  thou  zvilt  perhaps  be  ready,  while  thou  19 
then  unto  me,  Why  readest  this  declaration,  to  raise  an  objection 
doth   he    yet    find  agamst  it,  and  say  to  me,    If  "  God  acts  thus, 

why  doth  he  then  find  fault,  and  blame  his 
creatures  for  their  obstinacy,  when  he  deter- 
mines to  give  what  he  knows  will  in  fact  prove 

»  Moreover  the  scripture  says,  &c]  It  is  former  plagues,  that  I  might  make  thee  a 
plain,  that  this  is  no  proof  of  what  imme-  more  remarkable  example  of  vengeance  ; 
diately  goes  before  ;  I  therefore  choose  but  though  (as  Dr.  Shuckford,  Connect. 
to  render  y*p  by  moreover,  which  is  con-  Vol.  II.  p.  433,  and  many  others  observe,) 
sistent  with  making  it  introductory  to  that  agree  with  ef «7»/>»6»c,  the  word  used 
what  proves  something  asserted  at  some  by  the  LXX.  in  their  version  of  the  text  ir. 
distance,  if  it  come  in  as  a  coordinate  question,  and  with  the  original  ■yrncyn  -y 
proof.  This  is  so  important  a  remark  in  yet  it  does  not  answer  to  the  Greek  word 
the  illustration  of  scripture,  and  clears  an  used  by  St.  Paul,  ^ayug*.  If,  as  some 
attentive  reader  of  so  many  embarrass-  writers  suppose,  the  Pharaoh  here  spoken 
ments,  that  I  hope  I  shall  be  excused  re-  of  were  an  Egyptian  king,  (I  think  Apo- 
peating  it  on  different  occasions.  The  phis,)  who  made  his  way  to  the  throne  by 
reader  will  observe,  the  apostle  does  not  treason,  incest,  and  murder,  the  words 
produce  an  instance  of  an  innocent  person  had  a  singular  weight,  in  the  sense  we 
being  made  an  object  of  Divine  displeas-  have  here  given  them.  Mr.  Taylor  ex- 
ure,  out  of  mere  sovereignty,  but  one  of  plains  it  of  his  having  been  recovered  from 
the  most  insolent  sinners  that  the  world  the  plague  ofblains,  which  was  indeed  said 
ever  knew.  to  have  been  upon  Pharaoh,  Exod.  ix.  15, 

b  /  have  raised  thee  up."]  Some  would  16,  and  this  may  possibly  be  the  true 
render  it,  I  have  made  thee  to  stand,  that  sense  ;  but  I  think  the  other  stronger  and 
is,   I  have  supported  thee    during  the  nobler. 


108  God  may  bear  with  hardened  sinners*  to  make  his  power  known* 

sect,  a  prevailing  occasion  to  it  ?  Who  hath  ever,  in  fault  ?  for  who  hath:. 
xx-     anv  instance,  resisted,  or  who  can  ever  be  able  resisted  his  will  I 

"~        to  resist  his  ruill  ?   If  he  hath  determined  by 

ix  19  s'irn  methods  to  destroy  a  nation,  or  a  person, 
who    -an  prevent   it,  or  prevent    those   evils, 
which  shall,  according  to  his  high  appointments 
of  Providence,  be  in  fact  the  means  of  bringing 
on  that  destruction  ?" 
20      Kay%  but  let  me  rather  replv,  Who  art  thou,      20   Nay  but,    O 
O  vara,  weak  and  ignorant  man,  with  all  thy  7an,rew^saial  ^ 
boasted  wisdom  and  penetration,  who  art  thou  ^d  [shaUthe  thing 
who  thus  arrogantly  enterest  into  a  debate  with  formed  say  to  him 
the  allwise,   almighty  and  allgracious  God,  and  that  formed  it.  Why 
chargest  his  proceedings  as  arbitrary  and  un-  {£*  thoa  made  m» 
just  ?   Surely  it  becomes  us,  whenever  we  treat 
such  a  subject,  to  do  it  with  the  humblest  rev- 
erence, and  through  the  whole  to  remember 
the  infinite  distance  between  him  and  us.  Shall 
the  thing  formed  say  unto  him  that  formed  [it,] 
Why  hast  thou  made  me  thus  ?    Let  us  remem- 
ber he  is  our  almighty  Creator,  and  not  imag- 
ine we  can  ever  have  any  room  or  right  to  ex- 
postulate with  him,  or  in  any  circumstance  to 
$1  complain  of  him.     Hath  not  the  potter  power     21  Hath  not  the 
over  [his]  clay,c  as  God  himself  represents  the  potter   power  over 
case,  (Ter.  xviii.  4—6,)  out  of  the  same  mass  ^Jhe  clay,  of  the  same 
'  VJ  .  '  r   i  t  m.      lump  to  make   one 

•make  one  vessel  to  uses  ot  honour,  ana  another  veSsel  unto  honour, 
to  the  basest  offices  of  dishonour  ;  and  to  break  and    another    unto 

22  and  renew  it  at  his  pleasure  ?  [What']  then  is  it  disj1„on°"r  ?  .„  „  , 
"  ■>  ,  •    L  i  Ai      L        £    j  r     n     -r     22  What  if  God, 

to  thee,  or  what  right  hast  thou  to  find  fault,  if  wining  to  shew  his 

God  resolving  at  last  to  manifest  the  terrors  of  wrath,  and  to  make 

[his]  wrath,  and  to  make  known  his  awful  and  ™s   power  known, 

tremendous  porver,  in  their  aggravated    de- «££&[£  »«* 

struction,  hath  in  the  mean  time,  endured  with  vessels  of  wrath  fit- 

much  longsuffering  those  who  shall  finally  ap-  ted  to  destruction  : 

pear  to  be  the  vessels  of  wrath  which  are  fitted 

to  destruction  P  d   Is  he  to  account  to  thee  for 

punishing  them  who  justly  deserve  punishment, 

at  what  time,  and  in  what  manner  he  pleases, 

c  Potter  power  over  \Jiis~\  clay. ~\     It  is  ob-  d  Endures  with    much   longsuffering  the 

servable,  that  Plutarch  uses  the  very  same  vessels  of  wrath,  &c]    The  apostle  seems 

similitude  with  this  before  us  ;  and  Aris-  here  to  have  had  the  impenitent  Jews  in  his 

tophanes,  among  other  contemptuous  ex-  thought,  though  he  did  not  think  it  proper 

pressions,  by    which    he   describes   the  expressly  to  name  them.  It  is  certain,  they 

frailty  of   human  creatures,    calls   them  were  vessels  of  wrath,  and  that  they  were 

vku.a-fAH.Tn.  7r»hx,  vessels  of  clay.    See  Bos.  long  borne  with,  under  many  advantages, 

in  he.  which  they  ungratefully  abused. 


hnd  with  the  vessels  ofmercij  to  male  known  His  glory*         109 

and  to  ask  thy  leave  to  delay  or  to  execute  the  sect. 

23  And  that   he  stroke  of  his  righteous  vengeance  ?  And  [what     xx* 
might  make  known  ^  on  the  other  hanc,    thm  h  make  known  ~T~" 
the    riches     ot    his  / 7J  ,                        _,,     .      '                        •" .  Rom. 
glory  on  the  vessels  ,n  tne  most   affecting  and  endearing   manner  ix.  oj 
of  mercy,  which  he  the  riches  of  his  glory,  and  display  his  compas- 

had  afore  prepared  sjons  -m  tnose  whom  he  will  make  the  vessels  of 
*  °     '  mercy,  he  graciously  waits  upon  them,  and  [long 

endures"]  them,*  even  [those]  whom  he  hath,  by 
the  power  of  his  own  grace,  previously  prepared 
to  glory,  that  they  might  in  the  most  honoura- 
ble manner  he  at  length  called  to  partake  of  it? 

24  Even  us  whom  Even  us,  whom  he  hath  already  called  into  the  24< 
he  hath  called,  not  happy   number  of  his  people,"  not  only  of  the 
also  of  thTGeiUiles!   7ews->  ^ut  of  the  Gentiles  too.    Shall  he  make  an 

apology  to  thee,  O  man, that  he  hath  appointed 
some  of  our  sinful  race  to  such  mercy,  that  he 
hath  exercised  much  longsuffering  towards 
them,  that  he  hath  at  length  wrought  upon 
them  by  his  effectual  grace  ;  or  that  determin- 
ing to  deal  thus  mercifully  with  some  of  Ja- 
cob's race,  he  hath  added  to  their  number 
others  whom  he  hath  taken  from  Gentile  na- 
tions ?  Know  thy  place,  and  acquiesce  in  hum- 
ble silence.  Allow  the  blessed  God  to  do  what 
he  will  with  his  own,  and  let  not  thine  eye  be 
evil  because  he  is  good. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  learn  from  the  memorable  section  which  we  have  now  verse 
been  reading,  humbly  to  adore  the  righteousness  and  holiness  of  14 
God,  in  all  the  most  amazing  displays  of  his  sovereignty,  which 
we  are  sure  are  always  consistent  with  it.     Let  us  own  his  right 
to  confer  on  whom  he  pleaseth,  those  favours  which  none  of  us 
can  pretend  to  have  deserved  ;  and  adore  his  wonderful  good- 
ness, in  choosing  to  exercise  mercy  and  compassion  on  any  of  the  15 
children  of  men,  yea,  on  many,  who  must  own  themselves  in  the 
number  of  those  who  had  the  least  claim  to  it.     He  hath  of  his 
mere  goodness  given  us  those  privileges,  as  Christians,  and  as 
Protestants,  which  he  hath  withheld  from  most  nations  under 

•  He  waits  and  endures.]     As  it  is  cer-  are  vessels  of  mercy,  are  spoken  of:  it  be- 

tain,  there  is   an  ellipsis  in  these  words,  ing  said  simply  of  the  former,  that  they 

and  that  something  must  be  supplied,  it  were  fitted  for  destruction,  but  of  the  latter, 

seems  most  natural  to  borrow  a  word  or  that  God  prepared  them  for  glory.     A  dis- 

two    from  the   preceding   verse,   to  com-  tinction    of  so  great   importance,    that  I 

pie te  the  sense.     Every  attentive  reader  heartily  wish  we  may  ever  keep  it  in  view, 

■will,   I  doubt  not,  infer   for  himself  the  to  guard  us  against  errors,  on  the  right 

great  difference  of  phrase  in  which  they  hand,  or  on  the  left.     Compare  Mat.  XXV- 

-who  are  vessels  of  wrath,  and  they  who  34, 41,  and  the  note  there. 


110    Reflections  on  the  righteousness  of  God  in  his  dispensations. 

sect,  heaven.     And  if  we  improve  them  aright,  we  have  undoubtedly 
xx-   reason  to  look  upon  ourselves  as  vessels  of  mercy  whom  he  is  pre- 

paring  for  eternal  glory.     Let  us  adore  his  distinguishing  favour 

Vei?3  to  us>   anc*  arr0Sate  nothing  to  ourselves.     It  is  neither  of  him 

16  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  sheiveth  mer- 
cy, and  worketh  in  us  both  to  will,  and  to  do,  of  his  own  good 
pleasure. 

22  Long  did  his  patience  wait  on  us  ;  and  let  that  patience  be  for 
ever  adored!  It  shall  be  glorified  even  in  those  that  perish:  for 
he  is  so  far  from  destroying  innocent  creatures,  by  a  mere  arbi- 
trary act  of  power  and  terror,  that  he  endureth  with  much  long- 
suffering,  those  who  by  their  own  incorrigible  wickedness  prove 
vessels  of  wrath,  and  whom  the  whole  assembled  world  shall  con- 

18  fess  fitted  for  the  destruction  to  which  they  shall  finally  be  con- 
signed. That  after  long  abuse  of  mercy  they  are  hardened,  and 
perhaps  after  long  hardness  are  at  length  destroyed  :  yea  that 

17  some  of  the  vilest  of  men  are  exalted  by  Providence  to  a  station 
that  makes  their  crimes  conspicuous,  as  those  of  Pharaoh,  till  at 
length  he  shews  forth  his  poxver  the  more  awfully,  and  maketh  his 
name  the  more  illustrious,  by  their  ruin,  is  certainly  consistent 
with  that  justice  which  the  Judge  of  the  whole  earth  will  never 
violate. 

But  if  in  tracing  subjects  of  this  kind  difficulties  arise  beyond 

20  the  stretch  of  our  feeble  thought,  let  us  remember  that  we  are 
men,  and  let  us  not  dare  to  reply  against  God.  Retiring  into  our 
own  ignorance  and  weakness,  as  those  that  are  less  than  nothing, 

21  and  vanity,  before  him,  let  us  dread  by  any  arrogant  censure  to 
offend  him  who  has  so  uncontrollable  a  power  over  us.  As  clay 
in  the  hand  of  the  potter,  so  are  we  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  our 
God.  Let  us  acquiesce  in  the  form  he  has  given  us,  in  the  rank 
he  has  assigned  us  ;  and  instead  of  perplexing  ourselves  about 
those  secrets  of  his  counsels  which  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  pen- 
etrate,let  us  endeavour  to  purify  ourselves  from  whatever  would 
displease  him  ;  that  so  we  may,  in  our  respective  stations,  be 
vessels  of  honour,  ft  for  the  use  of  our  Master  now,  and  entitled  to 
the  promise  of  being  acknowledged  as  his,  in  that  glorious  day 
when  he  shall  make  up  his  jewels. 

SECT.     XXL 

The  apostle  shews,  that  the  admission  of  the  Gentiles  to  theprivileges 
of  'God' *s  peculiar  people,  when  Israel  should  be  rejected,  was  so  far 
from  being  inconsistent  with  scripture,  that  it  had  been  actually 
foretold,  both  by  Hosea  and  Isaiah.     Rom.  IX.  25,  to  the  end. 

Romans  IX.  25.  Romans  IX.25. 

I  HAVE  been  remonstrating  as  to  the  unrea-    A  s  he  saith  also 
sonableness  of  quarrelling  with  the  Divine  ***■  m  0see» l  wiU- 


Hosea  foretells  the  admission  of  the  Gentiles :  lit 

callthem  my  people,  dispensations,  in  distinguishing  one  creature  seot. 
which  were  not  ray  from  another,  by  his  favours  ;  or  one  sinner   xxi- 
raTS™  from  another,  by  appointing  him  to  peculiar  — 
aot  beloved.  seventies  of  punishment,  not  exceeding  the  ix  25 

demerit  of  his  offence  :  I  will  now  venture, 
without  farther  reserve,  to  say,  that  in  what 
I  have  been  writing,  I  had  some  peculiar 
reference  to  God's  calling  so  many  of  the  Gen- 
tiles by  the  grace  of  his  gospel,  and  his  ap- 
pointing the  impenitent  Jews  to  be  monuments 
of  wrath.  And  let  me  now  address  mvself  to 
the  latter,  and  say,  Who  gave  thee,  O  jew,  an 
authority  to  question  and  dispute  with  thy  God 
on  this  occasion  ?  Yea,  is  there  on  the  whole 
any  reason  for  thee,  who  hast  the  scriptures  of 
the  Old  Testament  in  thine  hands,  and  profes- 
seth  such  a  regard  for  them,  so  much  as  to  be 
surprised  at  this,  when  there  are  so  many  hints 
of  it  in  these  Divine  oracles  ?  As  particularly 
in  Hosea,  where  he  hath  spoken  of  calling  Israel 
Loammi,  as  disowning  them  for  their  wicked- 
ness, and  hath  also  said,  (Hos.  i.  10,)  "  Izuill 
call  them  n  y  people,  who  were  not  my  people 
before,  and  her  Beloved,  zvhicli  was  not  for  a 

26  And  it  shall  jong  time  beloved  ;  a     And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  26 

SiTplaT  where  Tt  \-t/iatl  "  the  Place  where  *  ™*  ™st  expressly 

was  said  unto  them,  said  to  them,  Te  [are]  not  my  people,  there  shall 

Ye  are  not  ray  peo-  they  be  called,  not  only  the  people,  but  the  sons 

t^Tte^."?  ^fr*?   of  the   living  God,  by  special 

ren   of   the  living  adoption  and  favour."     As  he  is  the   living 

God.  God,  he  can  easily  bring  it  into  execution,  and 

the  more  you  reflect  on  the  whole  tenor  of  his 

word,  the  more  you  will  be  sensible  of  the 

propriety   with    which   I  apply   this   passage, 

whatever  its  original  sense  might  be  to  the 

27  Esaias  also cri- purpose  in  view.     I  must  also  observe,  that  27 
eth  concerning  Isra-  jsa'lafi    crieth   concerning    hrael    with    great 

earnestness  and  affection,    (Isa.  x.   22,   23,) 

a  Call  them,  my  people,  ivho  were  not  my  rejection  of  the  Jews,  of  which  this  text. 

people  ]     It  seems  very  evident  from  the  spake,  (for  it  was  not  to  be  imagined  God 

connection  of  these  words  in  Hosea,  that  would  have  no  people  in  the  world  ;)  and 

they  refer  to  God's  purpose  of  restoring  partly,  as  it  was  in  the  nature  of  things 

the  Jews  to  the   privileges  of  his  people,  more  probable  that  he  should  call  the  hea- 

after  they  had  been  awhile  rejected  of  then,  than  that  he  should  restore  the  Jews, 

him.     But  it  is  obvious,  they  might  with  when  he  had  cast  them  off  for  such  ingrat- 

great  propriety  be  accommodated  to  the  itude,  as  rendered  them  less  worthy  of  his 

calling  of  the  Gentiles  ;  and  indeed  that  favour  than  the  most  idolatrous  nations, 

great  event  might  with  some  probability  Compare  Jefferies  True  Grounds,  p.  149. 
be  inferred,  partly  from  the  temporary 


312  And  Isaiah  foretells  the  rejection  of  the  Jews. 

sect.  u  Though  the  whole  number  of  the  children  ofe\,  Though  the  num« 
**    Israel  he  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  [yet]  only  a  ^\^ehf^[Z 
remnant  shall  be  saved,  and  the  bulk  of  the  peo-  sand  0f  the  sea>   a 
-  °^8  pie  cut  off.     For  the  Lord  is  finishing  and  cuU  remnant    shall     be 
ting  short  his  account  in  righteousness  ;  for  the  sa^d' 
Lord  will  make  a  short  account  uf?on  the  earth  :b  fin-gh  tlie  work  and 
there  shall  be  such  a  consumption  of  them,  that  cut  it  short  in  right- 
when  accounts  come  to  be  balanced,  there  will  eousness:  because  a 
S9  be  found  but  a  very  small  overplus."     A,  the  £>«  ™*  ^ 
same   Isaiah  hath  jormerly  said  in  a  passage  earth. 
very  much  resembling  that  which  I  just  now      29  And  as  Esaias 
referred  to,   (Isa.  i.  9,)  "Except  the  Lord  of*£*}£jg%  Sabba- 
hosts  had  lift  us  a  seed,  zve  should  have  been  as  oth  had   ieft    us  a 
Sodom,  we  should  have  been  made  like  to  Gomor-  seed,  we  had  been 
tha."     There  was  then  you  see  but  a  little  as  Sodoma,  and  been 
remnant,  which  preserved  the  whole   people  ™^hai     "^ 
from  being  utterly  consumed  ;   so  that  it  is  no 
unexampled  thing  that  the  main  body  of  the 
Jewish  nation  should  fall  into  a  revolt  from 
God,  and  become  the  object  of  his  displeasure 
30  to  the  most  dreadful  degree.     What  shall  we     30  What  shall  we 
then  say,  in  the  conclusion  of  the  whole  argu-  say  then  ?  That  the 
ment  ?   Surely  this  ;  that  the  Gentiles,  who  pur-  ^les  ™£chJg; 
sued  not  after  righteousness,  who  had  a  little  righteousness,  have 
while  ago  no  knowledge  or  expectation  of  it,  attained   to    right. 

and  no  desire  after  it,  have  now,  to  their  own  e.ousness>  even  the 
,    ,,  .       '       i     i        '  r  vl         u   i    righteousness  which 

unspeakable  surprise,  and  that  ot   the  whole  is  0f  faith  : 

world,  attained  to  righteousness,  that  is,  to  the 

profession  of  a  religion  whereby  they  may  be 

justified  and  saved  ;  even  the    righteousness ', 

which  is  by  faith  in  the  gospel,  and  consists  in 

humbly  committing  the  soul  to  Christ  in  the 

31  way  that  he  hath  appointed.     But  while  Israel     31    But     Israel* 
was  pursuing  the  law  of  righteousness,  and  ex-  whlc,'1  followed  af- 

*•  *         u^  •    u*  u  i      u    ter  the  law  of  nght- 

pecting  to  obtain  righteousness  by  legal  ob-  eousnesSj  hath   not 

servances,  it  hath  not  attained  to  that,  which  is  attained  to  the  law 

indeed  most  properly  to  be  called  the  law  of0?  righteousness. 

righteousness,  that  is,  to  the  blessings  of  that 

dispensation  by  which  alone  righteousness  and 

32  life  is  to  be  secured.     And  wherefore  did  they     32    Wherefore  ? 
miss   those   blessings  ?     Because   they   never  Because  they  sought 
heard  of  the  way  to  Divine  favour  and  accep- 
tance ?   Nay  ;  but  because  [they  did]  not  [pur- 
sue it]  by  faith,  whereby  alone  in  this  fallen 

h  Cutting  short  his  account  in  righteous-  in  righteousness,  shall  make  a  short  or  small 
pess.']  Mr.  Locke  would  translate  it,  for  remnant  in  the  earth.  This  is  undoubtedly 
the  Lord,  finishing  or  cutting  short  his  work  the  sense,  but  the  version  is  not  exact. 


Refections  on  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles*  113 

it  not  by  faith,  but  as  state  of  our  nature  it  is  to  be  obtained  ;  but  sect. 
Vh**l  bythf  W°rkS  merely'  as  i*lt  was  to  be  gamed  ty  the  ™°rk$  xxi- 
stumbled  :  at0'  thtt  °f tfle  I(lW'  For  theiJ  in  faCt  s^mfled  and  ftl1  ^" 
stumbling  stone  ;      at  that  stone  of  offence,  which  lay  in  their  way.  jx,  32 

33  As  it  is  writ-  As  it  is  written  in  these  ever  memorable  words,  33 
ten,  Behold,  I  lay  in  (ft^  x\\\m  14  .    cnap.  xxviii.    16,)    "  Behold,    I 

ft»e/.nfwcknSf%w  Zlon>  that  ^,  I  exhibit  in  my  church, 
offence  :  and  who-  what,  though  so  well  fitted  to  be  a  foundation 
soever  believeth  on  of  their  happiness,  shall  in  fact  prove  a  stone 

Shamed?11  n0t  **  °f  stumblin$^  and  a  rcck  °f  offence,  that  is,  an 
occasion  of  sin  and  ruin  to  many,  through  their 
own  prejudice  and  perverseness  :  and  every 
one  tvho  believeth  in  him  shall  not  be  ashamed, 
shall  not  be  brought  under  a  necessitv  of 
seeking  his  refuge  elsewhere,  in  helpless  and 
hasty  confusion,  to  which  all  they  who  slight 
him  shall  at  last  be  reduced." 

IMPROVEMENT. 

How  can  we  sinners  of  the  Gentiles  ever  sufficiently  acknowl- 
edge the  goodness  of  God  to  us,  in  calling  us  to  that  full  par- 
ticipation of  gospel  blessings  which  we  enjoy  !  That  in  our 
native  lands,  where  the  name  of  the  true  God  was  so  long  un-  verse 
known,  we  should  have  the  honour  of  being  called  his  children  !  26 
O  that  we  may  indeed  be  so,  not  only  by  an  external  profession, 
but  by  regenerating  grace  !  May  we  be  of  that  remnant,  that  28 
little  remnant,  which  shall  be  saved,  when  numbers  countless  as 
the  sand  of  the  sea,  which  had  only  the  name  of  God's   Israel, 
shall  perish,  even  in  the  day  when  his  zvork  shall  be  cut  short  in. 
righteousness  f 

Blessed  be  God  that  there  is  a  seed  remaining.  It  is  the  pres-  29 
ervation  of  the  people  among  which  it  is  found,  and  had  it  not 
been  found  among  us,  we  had  probably  long  since  been  made  a 
seat  of  desolation.  May  it  increase  in  the  rising  age,  that  the 
pledges  of  our  continued  peace  and  prosperity  may  be  more 
assured,  till  our  peace  be  like  a  river,  and  our  salvation  like  the 
waves  of  the  sea. 

It  will  be  so,  if  we  be  awakened  seriously  to  inquire  how  we  t 
may  be  justified  before  God1  and  seek  that  invaluable  blessing  in 
the  way  here  pointed  out  ;  if  we  seek  it,  not  as  by  the  works  of  31,  32 
the  law,  but  by  faith  in  Christ,  as  the  Lord  our  righteousness.     He 
hath,  in  this  respect,  been  to  many  a  stone  of  stumbling  and  a  33 
rock  of  offence.     May   Divine  grace  teach  us  the  necessity  of 
building  upon  him,  of  resting  upon  him  the  whole  stress  of  our 
eternal  hopes.      Then  shall  they  not  sink  into  disappointment 
and  ruin  ;  then  shall  we  not  fee  away  ashamed  in  that  awful  day, 

vol.  4.  16 


114  The  zeal  of  Israel  for  God  not  accorcing  to  knowledge, 

sect,  when  the  hail  shall  sweep  away  the  refuge  of  lies,  and  the  water's 
xxi.  0^  that  final  deluge  of  Divine  wrath  shall  overflow  every  hiding 
place,  but  that  which  God  hath  prepared  for  us  in  his  own  Son. 

SECT.     XXII. 

The  apostle  shews,  that  God  hath  offered  pardon  and  salvation  on 
the  same  equitable,  gracious,  and  easy  terms  to  all ;  though  Is- 
rael, by  a  bigotted  attachment  to  their  oxvn  law,  rejected  it. 
Rom.  X.  1—13. 

Romans  X.  1.  Romans  x.  1. 

sect.  '\T  0\Jsee,my  brethren^  what  this  discourse  DRETHREN, 
xxii*     I    of  mine  tends,  in  which  I  have  been  rep-  -D    W  heart's  de- 
Rom.  resentinS  faith  in   Christ,  as  the  only  method  ^ R for  Israel  is°, 
x.  i'  to  prevent  our  shame  and  ruin,  without  the  ex-  that  they  might  be 
ception  of  any,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who  saved, 
should  reject  him.     I  know  how  unkind  and. 
unjust  an  interpretation  may  be  put  on  such  an 
assertion,  though  thus  supported  by  the  sacred 
oracles  themselves ;  and  therefore  I  think  it  prop- 
er to  renew  the  assurances   I  before  gave,  that 
the  most  affectionate  desire  of  my  heart,  in  the  ac- 
complishment of  which  I  should  find  the  great- 
est complacency,  and  [my]  supplication,  which 
I  am  with  daily  importunity  repeating  before 
God  concerning  Israel,   is  for  its  present  and 
eternal  salvation  and  happiness ;  which  I  wish  as 

2  sincerely  as  my  own.    For  I  am  ready  to  testify,     2  For  I  bear  them 

from  what  I  well  know  of  them  by  my  own  ob-  record,    that    they 

,  .         J   u,     .  ^,J     ,"  have  a  zeal  of  God, 

servation  and  experience,  that  they  have  a  very  but  not  according  to 

ardent  zeal  for  God  ;  but  I  lament  that  it  is  a  knowledge. 

zeal  not  regulated  according  to  knowledge,  or 

directed  into  a  right  channel,  in  consequence  of 

which  it  leads  them  into  the  most  fatal  mistakes 

3  and  excesses.  For  they  being  ignorant  of  the  3  For  they  being 
righteousness  of  God,  of  the  purity  of  his  nature,  »gT»orant  of  God's 
the  extent  of  his  law,  and  the  method  which  g^nga^utto'esub. 
in  consequence  thereof  he  hath  established  for  lish  their  own  right- 
the  justification  of  a  sinner  ;  and  seeking  with  eousness,  have  not 
great  diligence  to  establish  and  shoar  up,  as  it  submitted  them~ 
were,  by  the  most  insufficient  props,  the  ruinous 

edifice  of their cm  righteousness,  by  the  obser- 
vation of  the  precepts  or  expiations  of  their 
law,a  have  not  submitted  with  due  humility  to 

a  Observations  of  the  precepts  or  expi-    especially  the  late  Dr.  Sherlock,  in  his 
ations  of  their  law.]     Many  writers,  and    book  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  have  been 


they  being  ignorant  of  the  only  way  to  obtain  righteousness ■,     115 

selvesuntothe  right-  the  righteousness  of  God  exhibited  in  his  Son,  sect. 
eousness  of  Cod.       nor  placed  their  own  attempts  of  obedience  in   xxii- 
a  due  subordination  to  that. 

4  For   Christ  is      This  is    the  most  fatal  error  that   can  be  1^>m/ 
*g£2£Z  imaSined  ;  for  how  insensible  soever  Israel  in     ' 
every  one  that  be-  general   may  be  ol   it,  it  is  on  the  whole  most 
iieveth.  certain,   that  Christ  \is~]  the  end  of  the  laxvfor 

righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth,b  that 
is,  it  is  the  great  scope  and  design  of  the  law 
to  bring  men  to  believe  in  Christ  for  righteous- 
ness and  life,  and  its  ceremonial  and  moral 
precepts  and  constitutions  most  harmoniously 

5  For  Moses  de-  centre  in  this.     For  Moses  most  exactly  describ-  5 

eousne^s  'vhich'if  of  eth  the  onXy  wa>'  ^righteousness  which  is  attain- 
the  law,  That  the  aD^e  by  the  law,  [zvhen  he  saith]  again  and  again, 
man    which    doeth  (Lev.xviii.  5,  compared  with  Deut.  xxvii.  26,) 

llvel  theT  ^^  the  maU  who  dotk  them  shalllive  in  and  bythem  ;c 
that  is,  the  man  who  perfectly  observes  these 
precepts  in  every  particular,  and  in  every  punc- 
tilio, he,  and  he  alone,  if  such  a  person  there  be, 
may  claim  life  and  salvation  by  them.  Now 
this  is  a  way  of  justification,  which,  when  the 
law  has  once  been  broken,  becomes  absolutely 

6  But  the  right-  impossible  to  the  transgressor.     But  the  right-  6 
eousness  which  is  of  eousness  which  is  bit  faith,  speaketh  a  very  dif- 
faith,    speaketh    on  r  ,  J .  '  ?   *  .  .         _    J 

this  wise,  Say  not  in  lerent  language,  and  may  be  considered  as  ex- 

thine  heart,"  Who  pressing  itself  thus,  (if  I  may  be  allowed  to  bor- 
shall    ascend    into  row  tne  words  of  the  great  Jewish  legislator, 
leaven  ?  (t  at  is,  to  wjlen  representing  the  plainness  and  perspicu- 
ity of  his  law  ;  Deut.  xxx.  11 — 14,)  u  Say  not 
in  thine  heart,  Who  shall  ascend  into  heaven^  that 

much  mistaken  in  the  representation  they  Christ.  But  that,  how  true  soever,  (corn- 
have  made  of  the  Pharisaical  righteousness,  pare  chap.  viii.  2 — 4,)  seems  not  the  chief 
as  if  it  consisted  merely  in  substituting  view  of  the  apostle  here. 
ceremonial  observances  instead  of  moral  du-  c  The  man  that  doth  them,)  shall  live  by 
ties.  The  Pharisees  certainly  inculcated  them.']  The  Sinai  covenant  made  no  ex- 
the  external  duties  of  morality,  how  much  press  provision  for  the  pardon  of  any  sin 
soever  they  might  themselves  fail  in  ob-  deliberately  and  wickedly  committed 
serving  them,  or  rest  merely  in  outward  against  it ;  and  so  was  indeed  a  covenant 
acts ;  but  they  trusted  in  legal  expiations  to  of  works  :  though  the  dispensation  of 
procure  the  pardon  of  those  evils  which  Moses  contained  some  farther  intima- 
might  happen  ;  and  the  composition  of  tion  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  which 
these,  if  I  may  be  allowed  the  expression,  was  made  with  Abraham,  and  was 
constituted  the  righteousness  which  they  quite  a  distinct  thing  from  the  lavj. 
■went  about  s-»<r*i,  to  establish,  or  prop  up,  And  the  apostle  builds  so  much  on  these 
decrepit  as  it  was.  thoughts  here,  and  elsewhere,  that  it 
b  The  end  of  the  lavj.~]  The  scope  of  it,  will  be  of  importance  to  render  them 
as  Eisner  shews  on  this  place,  that  Tex®*  familiar  to  the  mind,  and  to  trace  the 
signifies  ;  he  paraphrases  the  words,  no  evidence  and  illustration  of  them  in  the 
one  can  fulfil  the  law,  till    he  believe  in  Mosaic  writings. 


116  which  may  be  obtained  by  Jew  and  Greek  through  faith  in  Christ. 

sect,  is,   as  I  mav  in   this  view  accommodate  the  bring  Christ  down 
xxii.   passage,  to  conduct  Christ  down  with  htm  \from'rom  a  ove;J 

■   thence*"]  to  teach  and  instruct  us,  or  to  atone  for 
Ro™'  our  offences  :  or,  Who  shall  descend  into  the  deep     7  Or,  Who  shall 
%-7   abyss,  that  is,  to  bring  Christ  again  from  Ms  £^    ^..^ 
abode  among  the  dead, \\\  the  bowels  o!  the  earth.     bring.  up    Christ  a- 
No  ;  blessed  be  God,   Christ  hath  already  de-  gain  from  the  dead.) 
scended  from  heaven  to  bringdown  the  gospel, 
and  he  hath  in  a  triumphant  manner  arisen  from 
the  dead  to  set  an  everlasting  seal  to  its  Di- 
vine authoritv  ;  so  that  there  is  no  more  room 
to  puzzle  ourselves  about  difficulties,  or  to  wish 
for  a  power  of  doing  what  to  human  skill  or 

8  strength  is  impossible.  But  what  saith  he  8  But  what  saitk 
afterwards?  even  these  words,  so  remarkably  it?  The  word  is  nigh 
applicable  to  the  subject  before  us,  "The  word  ^™»d  \  g 
is  nigh  to  thee,  [even]  in  thy  mouthy  ana  in  thine  heart:  that  is,  the 
heart;  easy  to  br  understood,  easy  to  be  re- word  of  faith  which 
membered;  and  if  thine  heart  be  rightly  dispos-  we  Preach> 

ed,  easv  to  be    practised   too."     And  that  is 
eminentlv  the  case  with  relation  to  the  word  of 

9  Christian  faith  which  we  preach  :         For  God     9    That   if  thou 

hath  eiven  a  very  plain  and  intelligible  revela-  *halt   c°nf"s  Twiu) 

.         P   ' ,  .  ir  ii  u  P  c  '*.   '    thy  mouth  the  Lord 

tion  m  his  gospel  ;  and  the  substance  ot  it  is  j      s>  and  shalt  be. 

this,  That  if  thou  dost  courageously  confess  with  lieve  in  thine  heart, 
thy  mouth,    that   Jesus  is  the    Lord,    and   at  that  God  hath  rais- 
the  same  time  believe  in  thy  heart,  with  a  vital  dead,Thou  shaltbe 
and  influential  faith,  that  God  hath  raised  him  saved. 
from  the  dead,  in  proof  of  his  Divine  mission  ; 
thou  shalt  assuredly  be  saved,  whoever  thou  art, 
and  how  heinous  'and  aggravated  soever  thy 
30  past  sins  may  have  been.         For  it  is  with  the     10  For  with  the 
heart  that  a  man  believeth  to  righteousness,  or  so  he»rt  man  believeth 
as  to  obtain  justification,  nor  can  any  thing  but  ^f  J™  h 
a  cordial  assent  secure  that ;  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is  made 
confession  is  made  to  salvation,  and  that  public  unto  salvation, 
profession  of  Christianity  is  maintained,  with- 
out which  a  secret  conviction  of  its  truth  would 
only  condemn.     Let  therefore  the  heart  and 
the  tongue  do  their  respective  parts  on  this  oc- 
casion, and  your  salvation  and  happiness  will 
be  secure  ;  though  your  obedience  to  the  law 
of  God  may  have  been  very  defective,  and  you 
could  have  no  claim  to  reward,  or  forgiveness     11  For  the  scrip- 

11  from  thence.         For  the  scripture  in  reference  ture  sa,,t^*    Whoso- 

^,1    .  ^         '     ^      r         -^   j  *.      l    at  •••    ever    believeth    on 

to  Christ,  as  in  the  forecited  text,  (Isa.  xxviu.  hi      shallnot  be  a- 

16,)  saith," Every  one  that  believeth  in  him  shall  shamed. 


Reflections  on  the  clear  knowledge  we  have  in  the  gospel.        117 

not  he  in  danger  of  being  ashamed,  and  put  to  sect- 
confusion  in  any    imaginable  circumstance  :" 

12  For  there  is  no  Every  one  without  distinction,  for,  you  see,  Rom 
difference    between  fare  18  7io  difference  betiveen   Jew  and  Greek.  x  43 
Greei!  =  fcr'tte  J£  For  the  same  Lord  of  all,  the  Creator  Governor, 
Lord  over  all,  is  rich  Preserver,  and  Benefactor  oi  the  whole  human 
unto  all  that  call  up-  species,  displays  his  riches,  and  magnifies  his 

on  him.  bounty,  to  all  that  call  upon  him,  imparting  to 

them  all  the  same  blessings  of  his  providence 

13  For  whosoever  and  grace.        For    whosoever  shall  invoke  the  13 
shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved,'1  as  the  pre. phet 
name  of  the    Lord  joey  testifies,  (Joel  ii.  32,)   when  he  had  been 
shall  be  saved.  Speaking  of  those  great  events  which  have  in 

part  been  so  wonderfully  accomplished  in  the 
effusion  of  the  Spirit,  and  shall  be  farther  ful- 
filled in  those  scenes  of  Providence  which  are 
shortly  to  open  on  the  Jewish  nation. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  our  hearts,  after  the  example  of  St.  Paul  here  before  us,  verse 
be  overflowing  with  love  and  compassion  to  our  brethren  ;  and  1 
let  us  be  earnestly  interceding  with  God  for  their  salvation. 
Where  we  see  a  zeal  for  God,  let  us  pay  all  due  regard  to  it,  and  2 
compassionate  that  ignorance  which  may  sometimes  be  mingled 
with  it  ;  especially  if  it  affect  so  important  an  article  as  that  of 
our  becoming  righteous  before  God  by  a  better  righteousness  3 
than  our  own.     Let  us  pray  that  God  would  teach  us,  and  would 
enable  us,  according  to  our  respective  situations,  in  a  proper 
manner  to  teach  others,  that  Christ  is  indeed  the  end  of  the  law,  4 
of  all  the  laws  which  God  ever  gave  to  fallen  man,  for  rights 
eousness  ;  all  were  intended  to  convince  men  of  their  need  of 
coming  to  him,  that  righteousness  and  life  may  be  obtained. 

Great  reason  have  we  to  adore  the  Divine  goodness,  and  to 
congratulate  ourselves,  and  one  another,  upon  our  great  happi- 
ness in  this  respect,  that  God  hath  given  us  a  revelation,  so 
obvious  and  intelligible  in  all  the  grand  points  of  it.  We  have 
indeed  no  necessity,  no  temptation  to  say,  Who  shall  go  up  into  6, 7 
heaven  f  or.  Who  shall  descend  into  the  deep  P  or,  Who,  like  the 
industrious,  but  bewildered,  sages  of  antiquity,  shall  cross  the 
seas,  to  bring  that  knowledge  from  distant  countries,  which  is 
wanting  in  our  own  ?  The  word  is  nigh  to  us  :  It  is  indeed  in  3 
our  mouth  :  O  that  it  may  be  in  our  heart  too.     We  know  a 

6  Invoke  the  name  sf the  Lordotic.']  Bishop   apostle's  argument  is  quite  inconclusive  ■ 
jPearson  argues  at  large  from  hence,  that  Pearson  on  the  Creed,  p.  149. 
if  Christ  be  not  here  called  Jehovah,  the 


118  The  gospel  then  is  to  be  preached  to  the  Gentiles  ; 

sect,  descending,  a  risen  Redeemer.     He  still  visits  us  in  his  gospel, 
xxn*  still  preaches  in  our  assemblies,  and  stretches  out  a  gentle  and 
"""  compassionate  hand,  to  lead  us  in  the  way  to  happiness.      May 
9  10  our  profession  of  faith  in  him  be  cordial  ;  and  then  it  will  be 
open  and  courageous,  whatever  sacrifices  we  may  be  called  to 
make.     Believing  on  him,  we  shall  not  be  ashamed ;  calling- on 
his  name,  we  shall  be  saved  ;  though  we  can  meet  with  nothing 
5  but  despair  from  a  dispensation,  that  saith,   The  man  who  per- 
fectly doth  these  precepts,  shall  live  by  them, 

SECT.     XXIII. 

The  apostle  pursues  the  view  given  in  the  last  section,  and  shews^ 
that  the  gospel  had  been  diffused  widely  through  the  world ; 
though  according  to  other  prophecies,  which  he  here  mentions 
from  Moses,  and  Isaiah,  the  Jews  had  rejected  it,  while  the 
Gentiles  embraced  it*     Rom.  X.  14,  to  the  end. 

Romans  X.  14.      <  Romans  X.  14. 

sect.  "1~iROM  the  promise  of  salvation  to  them  TTOW  then  shall 
xxiii.  Jp  that  shau  can  on  tne  name  of  the  Lord,  I  AA  they  call  on  him 
—  have  just  been  inferring,  (ver.  12,13  )  that  there  'Z^SSl  "3 

x  !4  is  no  difference  between  Jews  and  Gentiles,  as  jlow  shan  they  be- 
to  the  possibility  of  obtaining  salvation  from  lieve  in  him  of  whom 

God.     And  from  hence,  we  may  farther  infer the/  J*ave  nf  \^ ? 

,  ~   .  .rJ  ,  and  how  shall  they 

what  is  very  sufficient  to  justify  me   and  my^,.     w-lthout       a 

brethren,  in  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  Gen- preacher  ? 
tiles,  though  we  are  the  objects  of  so  much 
reproach  and  persecution  on  that  account.    Let 
us  therefore  attend  to  the  inference.     For  how 
shall  they  call  on  him  on  whom  they  have  not 
believed,  as  worthy  to  be  invoked  with  Divine 
honours  and  adoration  1  and  how  shall  they  be- 
lieve on  him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard?  and 
hozv  shall  they  hear  of  him  without  a  preacher 
to  carry  these  important  tidings  which  the  light 
of  nature   could  never  be  able  to  discover  ? 
15  And,  as  for  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  how     15  And  how  shaft 
should  they  preach,  except  they  be  sent  expressly  they  preach,  except 
r      ^  •>     t*  -    -     ii    they  be  sent?  as  it  is 

for  that  purpose  r    For,  as  we  were  originally      J 

Jews,  our  own  prejudices  on  this  head  were 
so  strong,  that  we  should  never  have  thought 
of  carrying  the  gospel  to  the  Gentiles,  if 
God  had  not  particularly  charged  us  to  do 
it.  But  blessed  be  God,  that  the  charge  has 
been  given,  and  the  embassy  sent ;  and  most 
welcome  should  it  be  to  all  that  receive  it,  as  it 


for  faith  is  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word.  119 

■written,  Howbeau-  is  written  and  described  in  that  lively  proph-  sect. 
tiful  are  the  feet  of  ecv?a  (ls£U  \\'u  ^  8^   u  q  how  leautiful  are  the  xxiii- 

^pelofpe'ace^aU/^'  the  very  footsteps,  of  those  who  bring  the  — 
bring  glad  tidings  of  good  tidings  of  peace,  who  bring  the  good  tidings  15" 
good  things !  of  those  various  good  things  which  God  hath 

now  been  pleased  to  bestow  on  his  church.  It 
is  pleasant  to  see  and  hear  the  messengers, 
pleasant  to  view  the  very  tract  of  ground  over 
which  they  have  passed,  on  the  mountains 
which  surround  Jerusalem. "b 

16  But  they  have       But  alas,  all  have  not  obeyed  the  gospel,  glori-  16 
not  all  obeyed  the  ous  as  its  tidings  are,  nor  given  it  that  cordial 
£dth!Lord,whoh"Jh  reception  which  its  happy  contents  might  well 
believed  our  report  ?  have  demanded.     And  they  who  are  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  oracles  of  the  Old  Testament, 
and  study  them  impartially, willnot  be  surprised 

at  it.  For  Isaiah  saith,  in  that  very  context, 
which  contains  so  many  illustrious  testimonies 
to  the  cause  in  which  we  are  engaged,  (Isa.  liii. 
1,)  u  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report,  and  to 
whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed,  and 

17  So  then,  faith  made  bare  :"     Faith  indeed  [cometh]  by  hearing,  17 
cometh  by  hearing,  ana>  hearing   in  the  case  now  before  us  by  the 

wordof  God.  ^  the  word* the  exPress  command  of  God,  to  make  the 
declaration.0  It  is  therefore  our  duty  to  de- 
liver the  message,  wheresoever  we  come, 
whether  to  Jews  or  Gentiles,  in  humble  hope, 
that  some  will  believe  ;  though  we  have  so 
much  reason  to  fear  that  many  will  reject  it. 

18  But  I  say, Have       This  is  our  duty,  but  a  duty  which  we  can-  18 

not  perform  without  some  discouragements  ; 

•  In  that  lively  prophecy. ~]  Most  com-  pare  Gen.  xxv.  30,  in  the  original.  But  I 
mentators  think,  that  the  liid  chapter  of  think  the  turn  given  in  the  paraphrase,  il- 
Isaiah  is  to  be  explained  as  a  prophecy  of  lustrates  it  much  better.  Bos  observes, 
the  return  of  the  Jews  from  Babylon,  and  that  in  Sophocles,  the  hands  and  feet  of 
that  the  text  here  quoted  refers  to  the  joy-  those  who  come  upon  a  kind  design,  are 
ful  welcome  that  should  be  given  to  the  represented  as  beautiful  to  those  who  re- 
messengers  who  brought  the  first  tidings  ceived  benefit  by  their  arrival. 
of  Cyrus's  decree  for  their  dismission.  <=  Faith  indeed  {cometh.']  Mr.  VEnfant 
And  if  it  were  so,  the  apostle  might  very  would  transpose  the  16th  and  17th  verses  ,- 
justly  infer  from  thence  the  superior  joy  and  it  is  certain,  as  any  one  may  easily 
with  which  the  messengers  of  the  gospel  perceive,  that  the  connection  of  all  from 
should  be  received.  But,  I  think,  a  great  the  15th  to  the  18th,  would  in  that  view 
deal  may  be  said  to  shew  it  probable,  that  be  clearer  ;  but  us  no  copies  warrant  it,  I 
the  context  in  question  has  in  its  original  think  it  is  by  no  means  to  be  presumed 
sense  a  farther  reference.  Compare  Isa.  upon.  I  have  therefore  translated  *px, 
li.  4 — 6.  But  not  judging  it  necessary,  in  which  is  often  a  sort  of  an  expletive,  by 
the  paraphrase,  to  build  upon  it  as  an  argu-  the  word  indeed,  which  throws  this  verse 
ment,  I  shall  not  by  any  means  discuss  the  into  some  kind  of  connection  with  the 
matter  here.  next,  and   if  referred  to  a\ka  there,  will 

b  The  very  footsteps.]     VEnfant  thinks    I  hope  be  thought  agreeable  enough  to 
the  feet  are  put  for  the  arrival.    Com-  the  Creek  idiom. 


120     The  Jews  might  have  known  this  from  Moses  and  Isaiah. 

sect  vet  /may  confidently  say,  it  hath  in  the  main  they  not  heard  ?  Yes 
sect,  vet  j.  n*«7  ji  ,u„«-,^,i  verily,   their  sound 

xxui.  been  practised;  and  I  may  appeal  to  what  you  went"int0    all   the 

at  Rome  knew  of  the  matter,  in  consequence  eart^     and     their 

Rom'  of  your  correspondence  with  all  parts  of  the  words  unto  the  ends 
X* 18  empire.     Have  they  not  heard  of  the  gospel  all  of  the  ™rid- 

abroad,  so  that   I  may  take  up  the  words  of 

David,    (Psal.   xix.    4,")  when  describing  the 

course  of  the   celestial  luminaries,   and  apply 

them  to  the  zeal,  and  in  some  measure  to  the 

success,with  which  the  missionaries  of  this  holy 

religion  have  exerted  themselves,  assisted  by 

the  blessed  Spirit  of  God,  and  animated  by  the 

hope  of  that  glorious  immortality  to  which  they 

have  taught  others  to  aspire.     Of  them  may  I 

say,  that  "  verily  their  voice  is  gone  out  through 

all  the  earth,  and  their  words  to  the  end  of  the 

-world:"    many  distant  nations    have  already 

heard   these   glad  tidings   which  God  will  at 

length  render  universal.     (Col.  i.  6,  23.) 

19  But  I  may  farther  say,  Hath  not  Israel  19  But  I  say,  did 
known,  or  had  an  opportunity  not  only  of  know-  ^sJs^e£^n; 
ingthat  the  gospel  should  be  preached,  but  x  will  proVoke  you  to 
that  it  should  be  carried  to  the  Gentiles  too  ?  jealousy  by  them  that 
For  first,  Moses  saith,  in  that  celebrated  song  of  are  no  people,  and 
j.  vi  /*/  o  ,  i  .,  -i  «  n  „.«  bva  foolish  nation  I 
his,  which  the  children  in  all  generations  were  ^        p  you> 

to  learn,  (Deut.  xxxii.  21,)  "  I  will  raise  your 
jealousy  by  [those  xvho  were]  not  a  nation,  [and] 
your  anger  xvith  a  foolish  people  ,-"  which  may 
well  be  understood  as  ultimately  referring  to 

20  this  great  scheme.  And  Isaiah  hath  the  bold-  20  But  Esaias  is 
ness  to  say,  in  a  context,  where  so  many  things  J^^^A 
evidently  refer  to  the  gospel,  (Isa.  lxv.  1,  2,)  thatsoughtme  not; 
"  I  was  found  of  them  that  sought  me  not ;  Iwas  \  Was  made  manifest 
made  manifest  to  them  that  inquired  not  for  me,  unto  them  that  asked 
nor  discovered  any  concern  to  be  informed  of  not  atter  me* 

21  myjiature,  or  my  will ;"  Whereas,  invidious  as     21  But  to  Israel  he 

he  knew  it  would  be  to  a  nation  so  impatient  of  *aitn>  all  day  long  I 
ncMicwiinuu  i  have  stretched  forth 

rebuke,  with  relation  to  Israel  he  saith,  in  the  my  hands  unto  a  dis- 
verv  next  verse,  "  All  the  day  long  have  1 stretch-  obedient  and  gain- 
ed out  mine  hands,  in  the  most  importunate  and  saying  people, 
affectionate  addresses,  to  a  disobedient  and  gain- 
saying  people,  who  are  continually  objecting 
and  cavilling  ;  whom  no  persuasion  can  win  to 
regard  their  own  happiness,  so  as  to  be  willing 
to  admit  the  evidence  of  truth,  and  the  counsels 


Reflections  on  the  preaching  and  spreading  of  the  gospel,       121 

of  wisdom."     It  appears  then  on  the  whole,  that   since  the  sect. 
prophets  so  plainly  foretold  that  the  Gentiles  should  be  called   xxiii- 
and  the  Jews  rejected,  it  is  no  way  unbecoming  my  character, 
as  a  messenger  from  God,  and  a  friend  to  the  Jewish  nation,  to    x°™{ 
assert  the  same,  and  to  act  upon  it. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Blessed  be  God  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  so  absolutely  verso 
necessary  to    that  faith  without  which  we    can  have  no    well  14 
grounded  hope  of  salvation.     Blessed  be  God  therefore  for  the  15 
mission  of  his  ministers,  and  for  his  abundant  goodness,  in  send- 
ing them  to  us  sinners  of  the  Gentiles.     Let  us  give  them  a  re- 
spectful and  attentive  hearing,  and  say,  How  beautiful  upon  the 
mountains  are  the  feet  of  those  that  preach  salvation,  that  publish, 
peace  !  And  let  us  take  great  care,  that  we  do  not  only  speak 
respectfully  of  their  doctrine,  but  that  we  comply  with  the  pur- 
poses of  their  embassy. 

It  is  matter  of  continual  joy  to  reflect,  not  only  that  God  hath 
afforded  to  all  men  such  means  of  attaining  Divine  knowledge, 
by  the  intimations  of  it  which  he  hath  given  in  the  constitutions  18 
of  the  heavenly  bodies,  and  in  the  whole  frame  of  visible  nature ; 
but  also,  that  he  hath  sent  the  express  messages  of  grace  to  so 
many  millions,  in  the  extensive  publication  of  his  gospel.  Let 
us  rejoice  in  the  spread  it  hath  already  had,  and  let  us  earnestly 
and  daily  pray,  that  the  voice  of  those  Divine  messengers,  that 
proclaim  it,  may  go  forth  unto  all  the  earth,  and  their  words  reach 
in  a  literal  sense  to  the  remotest  ends  of  our  habitable  World. 
Let  us  pray,  that  wherever  the  word  of  God  hath  a  free  course, 
it  may  be  more  abundantly  glorified  ;  and  that  its  ministers  may 
not  have  so  much  reason  to  say,  Who  hath  believed  our  report  P  16,  21 
and  to  complain  of  stretching  out  their  hands  all  the  day  long  to  a 
disobedient  and  gainsaying  people.  Exert,  O  Lord,  thine  al- 
mighty arm,  make  it  bare  in  the  sight  of  all  the  nations.  Shed 
abroad  thy  saving  influences  on  the  hearts  of  multitudes,  that 
they  may  believe,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord  !  May  the  great  20 
Saviour  of  his  Israel  be  found  of  those  that  seek  him  not,  and  by 
the  surprising  condescensions  of  his  grace,  may  he  manifest 
himself  to  those  that  do  not  inquire  after  him.  And  may  his 
ancient  people  not  only  be  provoked  to  anger,  but  awakened  to  W 
emulation  too  ;  and  put  in  their  claim  for  those  blessings  which 
God  has  by  his  Son  vouchsafed  to  offer  to  all  the  Gentiles. 

Y  OL*4.  17 

1 


!22  Yet  God  hath  not  utterly  forsaken  his  people  Israel* 


SECT.     XXIV. 

The  apostle  shervs,  that  though  the  rejection  of  Israel  be,  for  the 
present,  general,  according"  to  their  own  prophecies,  a?id attended 
ivith  astonishing  blindness  and  obstinacy,  yet  it  is  not  total ; 
there  being  still  a  number  of  happy  believers  among  them* 
Rom.  XI.  1—10. 


SECT 

xxiv. 


Romans.  XI.  1.  Romans  XL  1. 

WE  nave  seen,  my  brethren,  how  the  per-  T  SAY  then,  Hath 
verseness  of  the  Jews,  and  the  calling  of  A  God  cast    away 

the  Gentiles,  hath  been  foretold  ;  but  do  I  say  !^peoP!er?T^f^ 

Rom      ,  ,        ^     »  ,  t  •  i  r-        ii     bid.      For  I  also  am 

xi.  1  tfien*  tnat  God  hath  entirely  rejected  his  whole  an  Israelite,  of  the 
people,  so  as  to  have  mercy  on  none  of  them  ?  seed   of   Abraham, 
God  forbid  I  I  should  then  pronounce  a  sentence  ?f the  tribe  of  Ben" 
of  reprobation  upon  myself;  for  I  also  am  an^ 
Israelite,  as  it  is  well  known  ;  I  am  of  the  seed 
of  Abraham,  and  can  trace  my  genealogy,  and 
shew  particularlv,  that  I  am   [of]  the  tribe  of 

2  Benjamin.          No,   blessed  be  his  name,  God     2  God   hath    not 
hath  not  rejected  those  of  his  people  whom  he  cast  av'ay  bis  peo- 

foreknew ;  but  hath  still,  as  in  the  most  degener-  £^hic^eyef°n^ 
ate  ages,  a  seed,  whom  he  hath  chosen  to  faith  what  the  Scripture 
and  salvation.  Knoxv  you  not  what  the  scripture  saith  of  Elias  ?  how 
saith  to  this  purpose,^  the  storv  of  Elijah  ?  he  maketh  interces- 
,„  rT,.'  .  N       •.         j.     w     j    slon  t0  God  against 

(Compare  1    Kings  xix.    14,)  when  he  pleads  israei}  saying, 

3  with  God  against  Israel,  saying,  "  Lord,  they  3  Lord,  they  have 
have  cruelly  slain  all  thy  faithful  prophets,  ^d^  prophets, 
and  they  have  digged  up  the  very  foundations  ta^ne  ^s  ;  anTl 
of  thine  altars  ,a  and  I  am  left  alone,  after  am  left  alone,  and 
the  slaughter  of  all  thine  other  servants  ;  and  they  seek  my  life. 
they  seek  my  life  too,  and  send  murderers  in 

pursuit  of  me  from  place  to  place,  that  there 
may  not  be  one  worshipper  of  Jehovah  left 

4  in  their  whole  land."         But  recollect,  what ..  4  ^ut  what  saith 

_•    .  ,  ,  .       •  i  •    the  answer  of  God 

says  the  Divine  oracle  to  him,  in  answer  to  this  unto  him  ?   I  have 

doleful  complaint  ?    "  /  have  reserved  unto  my-  reserved  to  myself 

self,  by  my  grace  and  Providence,  no  less  than  seven  thousand  men, 

\it  j  l      l  *   l         j  *u     who  have  not  bowed 

seven  thousand  men,  who  have  not  boxvecl  the  the  knee  t0  ttle  imm 

knee  before  the  image  of  Baal,  nor  complied  age  o/"Baal. 

*  Digged  up  thine  altars."]  It  seems  from  tribes  built  altars  elsewhere.     It  is  well 

hence,  that,  though  according  to  the  lain  known,  at  least,  that  Samuel,  and  Elijah 

there  was  only  one  altar  for  sacrifice,  and  had  done  it,  and  perhaps,  they  were  either 

that  in  the  place  where  God  had  fixed  his  kept  up,  or  others  raised  on  the  same  spots 

peculiar  residence  ;  yet,  by  some  special  of  ground, 
dispensation,    pious    persons    in  the  ten 


but  there  is  a  remnant  according  to  the  election  of  grace.       123 

with  any   of  these  idolatrous  rites  which  are  sect. 

5  Even  so  then  at  established  by  these  iniquitous  laws."     And  so   XX1V- 

this  present  time  al-  ais0  \n  the  present  time,   bad  as  this  generation 

ZZSfrZtt  of  Israelites  is,  8nd  sure  they  were  never  worse    *™f 
lection  ofgrace.         yet  there  is  a  remnant,  who  continues  iaithtul 

to  God,accordingto  the  free  election  ofbisgrace, 
whereby  God  hath  reserved  them  to  himself, 
and  made  them  to  differ  from  others.^ 

6  And  if  by  grace,  And  by  the  way,  I  cannot  forbear  observing,  6 
then  it  is  no  more  and  entreating  you  to  reflect,  that  if  it  be,  as  I 
ofworks  ;  otherwise  have  sajd  according  to  the  election  of  grace, 
firi"\cc  is  no  mor£  «  •  •  1 
grace.  But  [fit  be  tnen  P'  "]  no  more«  as  some  have  maintained, 
of  works,  then  is  it  of  works,  whether  of  the  Mosaic,  or  any  other 
no  more  grace  :  oth-  jaw .  eUe  grace  is  no  longer  .grace?  if  the  glory 
moreworkrk   *  ^  of  our  acceptance  with  God  is  not  on  the  whole 

to  be  ascribed  to  that.  But  on  the  other  side, 
if  [it  be]  of  works,  then  it  is  no  more  of  grace  : 
else  work  is  no  longer  work.  There  is  some- 
thing'so  absolutely  inconsistent  between  being 
saved  by  grace,  and  by  works,  that  if  you  lay 
down  either,  you  do  of  necessity  exclude  the 
other  from   being  the  cause  ofit. 

7  What  then  ?  Is-  But,  to  return  from  this  short  digression,  7 
rael  hath  not  obtain-  ivhat  then  do  we  conclude  ?  What,  but  this,  that 
ed  that  which  he  jAT^/  natn  not  obtained  that  justification  and 
seeketh  for ;  but  the  .  .  , .  ,  .  ,  J  ,,  _«.„;„„  J 
election  hath  obtain-  righteousness  which  it  has  sought,  nor  retained 
ed  it,  and  the  rest  these  particular  privileges  of  the  church  of  God 
were  blinded:           which   they  pretend  entirely  to  engross  :  but 

the  election,  the  chosen  remnant,  hath  obtained 
it,  having  been  by  Divine  grace  engaged  to 
embrace  the  gospel  ;  whereas  the  rest  were 
blinded  by  their  own  fatal  prejudices,  to  which 

8  According  as  it  God  hath,  in  righteous  judgment,  given  them 
is  written,  God  hath  up.  Accordingly  as  it  is  written,  (Isa.  xxix.  10  ;  8 

b  The  election  of  grace]  Some  explain  that  in  any  degree  knew  the  terrors  of 
this  of  their  having  chosen  grace,  that  is,  God's  anger,  would  not  most  gladly  have 
the  gospel ;  but  that  turn  is  very  unnatu-  accepied  of  the  full  pardon  the  gospel  of- 
ral,  and  neither  suits  the  phrase  nor  the  fers,  on  much  more  rigorous  terms  than 
connection  with  the  former  clause,  or  with  obedience  to  the  Mosaic  ritual.  The 
the  next  verse,  in  which  the  apostle  com-  meaning  rather  seems  to  be,  "  whati* 
ments  on  his  own  words.  given    to    works    is    the  payment  of  a 

debt,  whereas  the  notion  of  grace  implied 

c  Else  grace  is  no  longer  grace,  &c]  an  unmerited  favour  ;  so  that  the  same 
Some  interpret  this,  «<  The  gospel  would  benefit  cannot,  at  the  same  time,  be  deriv- 
not  deserve  the  name  of  grace,  if  the  ed  from  both."  This  seems  to  be  a  re- 
observation  of  the  Mosaic  law  were  to  flection  on  the  riches  of  Divine  grace, 
be  taken  in  as  a  part  of  the  terms  of  which  the  apostle  makes  by  the  way,  and 
our  acceptance  with  God."  But  this  which  well  agrees  with  the  iulness  of  his 
would  have  been  a  strange  position.  Who-,  heart  on  this  subject- 


124       Reflections  on  the  remnant  God  hath  reserved  to  himself. 

sect,  compare  Deut.  xxix.  4  ;  and  Isa.  vi.  10,)  God  given  them  the  spir- 
*»v-  nath  given  them  a  spirit  of  slumber ;  eyes  that  they  «£*  ^^^^ 

should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they  should  not  hear.  se6)    and  ears  that 

*°m'  He  threatened,  you  see,  to   punish  their  per-  the*  should  nothear, 
verseness,  when  it  should  come  to  a  certain  de-  unto  this  day. 
gree,  hv  abandoning  them  to  increasing  stupid- 
ity and  obstinacv,  he  hath   done   it  even  unto 
this  day  ;  for  their  blindness  continues,  not- 
withstanding all  the  extraordinary  things  which 
have  been  done,  even  in  our  own  age  of  won- 
9  ders,  for  their  conviction.       And  this  is  agree-    9  And  David  saith, 
able  to  what  David  hath  W,  in  that  prophet.  ^J^^ 
ical  imprecation  which  is  applicable  to  them,  as  trap,anda  stumbling 
well  as  to  Judas,  (Psal.  lxix.  22,  23  ;  compare  block,  and  arecom- 
Acts  i.  20,)  Let  all  the  blessings  of  their  most  pense  unto  them, 
plentiful  table  become  a  snare  to  them,  and  that 
which  should,  according  to  its  original  use  and 
intention,  have  been  for  their  welfare,  a  trap. 
Thus  the  gospel,  which  should  have  been  the 
means  of  their  salvation,  is  now  become  an  in- 
strument of  ruin  and  destruction  to  them,  and 
an  occasion  of  stumbling  in  the  most  fatal  man- 
ner.  Andh  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  a  just 
recompense  for  their  wickedness  ;  that  the  best 
of   blessings    should  thus    be  turned  into   a 
curse  to  them  that  so  ungratefully  rejected  and 
10  despised  it.    And  in  them  the  following  words      10  Let  their  eyes 
are  also  fulfilled,  Let  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that  be    darkened,   that 
they  may  not  see,  and  keep  their  back  continually  a^bo^dowi  thefr 
bent  abwtt,under  a  perpetual  weight  of  sorrows,  back  alway. 
which  they  may  not  be  able   to  support,  and 
which  may  be  a  just  punishment  upon  them  for 
having  rejected  so  easy  a  yoke.     (Compare 
Lev.  xxvi.  13.) 

4 

IMPROVEMENT. 

vers*r  Let  us  learn  from  the  answer  of  God  to  Elijah,  when  he 
'  thought  himself  left  alone,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  seven  thou- 
sand which  God  had  reserved  ;  to  encourage  ourselves  in  a  secret 
hope,  that  there  may  be  much  more  goodness  in  the  world  than 
we  are  particularly  aware  of.  The  number  of  those,  that  consti- 
tute the  invisible  church,  are  unknown  to  us,  but  they  are  known 
to  God.  They  are  all  registered  in  the  book  of  his  remem- 
brance, as  they  are  all  reserved  unto  himself  by  his  grace  :  nor 
2  shall  his  people  whom  he  hath  foreknown  be  cast  away.  May  we 
be  of  that  blessed  number  ;  and  may  the  degeneracy,  which  we 
see  so  prevalent  around  us,  animate  us  to  a  holy  zeal,  to  hold 


Through  the  fall  of  the  Jexvs  salvation  is  come  to  the  Gentiles,     125 

fast  our  own  integrity  :  yea,  to  seize  the  occasion  of  approving  sect 
it  in  a  more  acceptable  manner,  from  a  circumstance,  in  every  XXIV- 
other  view,  greatly  to  be  lamented.  ■ 

Let  us  often  reflect  upon  this  great  and  important  truth  so  verse 
frequently  inculcated  upon  us  in  the  word  ot  God,  that  it  is  to 
his  grace,  and  not  to  any  -works  of  our  own,  that  we  are  to  ascribe 
our  acceptance  with  him.  And  let  the  ministers  of  Christ  be 
ready/after  the  example  of  the  apostle,  sometimes  to  turn,  as  it 
were,  out  of  the  way,  to  dwell  a  little  on  a  thought,  at  once  so 
humbling,  and  so  reviving. 

We  see  the  miserable  circumstances  of  God's  ancient  Israel,  j  g 
given  up  to  a  spirit  of  slumber,  to  blind  eyes,  and  to  deaf  ears.     O 
let  us  take  heed, that  we  do  not  imitate  their  obstinacy  and  folly  ; 
lest  God  make   our  own  wickedness  our  destruction  ;  lest  he 
send  a  curse  upon  us,  and  curse  our  blessings,  so  that  our  table  should  9 
become  a  snare  to  us,  our  temporal  enjoyments,   or  our  spiritual 
privileges.     Lord,  let  us  often  say,  Give  us  any  plague  rather 
than  the  plague  of  the  heart  ;  and  bow  down  our  backs  under  any  10 
load  of  affliction,  rather  than  that  which  shall  at  last  crush  those 
who  have  refused  to  accept  of  thy  gospel,  and  to  take  upon  their 
shoulders  the  light  burden  which  a  gracious  Saviour  would  lay 
upon  them. 

SECT.     XXV. 

The  apostle  shews  in  this  and  the  next  section  that  the  rejection  of 
Israelis  not  final ;  but  that  the  time  shall  come,  when,  to  the  un- 
speakable joy  of  the  Christian  world,  the  Jewish  nation  shall 
be  brought  into  the  church  of  Christ.     Rom.  XI.  11 — 24. 

Romans  XI.   11.  Romans  XI.  11. 

I  SAY  then,  Have  T  HAVE  asserted  above  the  rejection  of  the  sect 
they  stumbled  that  X  Jewish  nation  in  general ;  yet  I  have  observ-   xxv- 

God  S  forbid  :  "but  ed'  that  "  is  not  total>  so  that  none  of  then>  ^T 
rather  through  their  should  remain  objects  of  mercy.  And  do  I  £  u* 
fall  salvation  is  come  assert  it  to  be  final  ?    Do  I  then  say,  they  have 

foTto  p^ovoGkenUilem  ?°  stumbl<  as  that->  as  a  nation^  ^ey  should  fall 
to  jealousy.  mto  irrecoverable  ruin,  and  never  more  be  own- 

ed by  God  as  his  people  ?  God  forbid  !  but  I  as- 
sert, that  by  this  fall  of  theirs,  salvation  [is]  at 
the  present  [come]  to  the  Gentiles  ;  the  future 
consequence  of  which  shall  be  to  provoke  them 
to  holy  emulation  of  sharing  the  blessings  and 
benefits  to  be  expected  from  their  own  Messi«> 
ah,  when  they  shall  see  so  many  heathen  nations 
enjoy  them. 
12  Now  if  the  fall  .  But  these  should  be  no  unwelcome  tidings  to  12 
you  Gentiles :  for  if  their  fall  [be]  by  accident 


126  that  the  Jexvs  might  be  provoked  to  emulation. 

sect,  the  riches  of  the  world,  and  their  diminution  the  of  them  be  the  riches 
xxv.   riches  of  the  Gentiles,  by  scattering  the  preach-  °f  the  world,  and  the 

Vv  11  i    °  •  diminishing  of  them 

ers  of  the  gospel  among  them,  by  proving  our  the    ricnes  0f   tne 

12  veracit>  and  integrity,  and  in  some  measure  ex-  Gentiles :  how  much 
citing  compassion  too  ;  though  their  rejecting  more  their  fulness  ? 
us,  in  itself  considered,  might  rather  appear  as 
an  argument  against  it ;  how  much  more  shall  the 
bringing  in  their  whole  fulness,  that  is,  the 
whole  bod}'  of  the  Jewish  nation,  be  a  means  of 
propagating  the  gospel  much  farther,  and  re- 
covering multitudes,  by  whom  it  hath  been  re- 
jected from  their  scepticism  and  infidelity,  when 
so  great  an  event  appears  in  accomplishment  of 

IS  its  known  predictions.*         For  I  noxv  speak  to     13  Fori  speak  to 

you   Gentiles,  and  I  do  it  with  tenderness  and  y°u  Gentiles,   inas- 
J  T  i  •   ,    j  r  much  as    I  am  the 

respect,  as  J  am,  by  a  special  designation  of  apo9tleofthe  Gen. 

Providence,  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles  ;  I  there-  tiles,  1  magnify  mine 
in  extol  my  office,  and  esteem  it  the  most  signal  office  : 
14  honour  of  my  life  to  be  employed  in  it.       And    14  If  hy  any  means 
while  I  thus  address  you,  it  is  also  with  a  de-  I  may  provoke  to  em- 
,        _  •  #•  ••  i  -.  j  „•       ulation    them   which. 

sire  that  I  may,  it  possible,  excite  to  emulation  are  mv   flesn>  and 

[them  who  are]  my  brethren  according  to  the  might  save  some  of 
flesh,  a«J  who,  are  dear  to  me  as  the  members  of  them, 
my  own  body  ;  that  if  I  may  not  prevail  for  the 
recovery  of  their  nation  in  general,  I  may  at 
least  save  some  of  them  ;  while  I  speak  of  these 
kind  purposes,  which  I  assuredly  know  God 
will  accomplish  towards  the  whole  Jewish  peo- 
ple in  his  appointed  time.  And  this  thought 
gives  new  spirit  to  my  address  to  you,  as  I 

*  Accomplishment  of  its  known  predic-  stration  both  of  the  Old  and  Nena  Testament 
lions.]  So  many  of  the  prophecies  of  the  revelation  as  will  probably  captivate  the 
Old  Testament,  do  evidently  refer  to  the  minds  of  many  thousands  of  deists,  in  coun- 
reduction  of  the  Jews  into  their  own  tries  professedly  Christian  ;  (of  which,  un- 
land,  as  the  people  of  the  Messiah,  that  der  such  corrupt  establishments  as  generally 
I  can  by  no  means  doubt  of  the  certainty  prevail,  there  will  of  course  be  increasing 
of  that  event.  Compare  Isa.  xxvii.  12,  multitudes  ;)  nor  will  this  only  captivate 
13  ;  Ezek.  xi.  17 — 21  ;  chap.  xx.  34 —  their  understanding,  but  will  have  the 
44 ;  chap,  xxxiv.  13,  14 ;  chap.  xxxv.  greatest  tendency  to  awaken  a  sense  of 
25 — 29  ;  chap,  xxxvi.  24 — 28  ;  chap,  true  religion  in  their  hearts  ;  and  this  will 
xxxvii.  21 — 28;  Amos  ix.  14,  15;  Obad.  be  a  means  of  propagating  the  gospel  with 
ver.  17;  Mic.  vii.  14,  15;  Zech.  xiv.  10,  an  amazing  velocity  in  Pagan  and  Mahome- 
11.  And  the  wonderful  preservation  of  tan  countries  ;  which  probably  had  been 
them  as  a  distinct  people,  thus  far,  not  evangelized  long  ago,  had  genuine  Christian- 
only  leaves  a  possibility  of  this  great  ity  prevailed  in  those  who  have  made  a 
event,  but  encourages  the  hope  of  it.  profession,  and  God  knows,  for  the  most 
When  it  shall  be  accomplished,  it  will  be  part,  a  very  scandalous  profession,  of  its 
so  unparalleled,  as  necessary  to  excite  a  forms.  The  15th  verse  has  so  natural  aeon- 
general  attention,  and  to  fix  upon  men's  nection  with  the  12rh,  that  Eisner  includes 
minds,  such  an  almost  irresistible  demon-  the  13th  and  14th  in  a. parenthesis. 


Tet  the  Gentiles  were  not  to  boast  against  the  Jews  :  12£ 

hope  it  may  not  only  tend  to  your  edification  sect. 
and  salvation,  but  also  to  theirs.5  xxv* 

15  For  if  the  cast-       In  like  manner,  when  I  wish  their  recovery, 

ing  away  of  them  it  js  n^  for  tneir  sakes  alone  ;  but  also  with  ^Js 
ofthe^rOTldT  whrt  aspect  to   those  happy  consequences  which  I 
shall  the  receiving  of  know  it  will  have  upon  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
t/iem   be,    but    life  among  the  Gentiles.      For,  as  I  hinted  above, 
from  the  dead?         if  their  rejection  [were]   the  reconciliation  of  %o 

great  a  part  of  the  heathen  world  to  God,  as  it 
was  the  means  of  sending  the  gospel  of  peace 
among  them  ;  what  [will]  the  reception  [of  them 
be,]  but  life  from  the  dead  P  What  joy  will  it 
necessarily  give,  and  what  a  general  spread  of 
the  gospel  will  it  naturally  produce  ? 

16  For  if  the  first      And  this  blessed  event  we  may  assuredly  ex-  16 
fruit    be   holy,  the  pect  .  for  ftne  first  fruits  [be]  holy,  so  [is]  the 
LndPif"theS°root :be  lumP'     The   consecration  of  them  was  looked 
holy,    so    are  the  upon  as  in  effect  the  consecration  of  all.     And 
branches.  so  would  I  look  upon  the  conversion  of  some 

few  of  the  Jewish  nation,  as  an  earnest  of  the 
conversion  of  all  the  rest.  And  so  much 
the  rather,  when  I  consider  how  eminently 
dear  to  God  those  pious  patriarchs  were 
from  whom  they  have  descended  :  for  if  the 
root  [be]  holy,  the  branches  [are  likewise]  so,  and 

17  And  if  some  of  will  surely  at  length  be  regarded  as  such.  And  1~ 
the  branches  be  bro-  ^'^  though  some  of  them  be  at  present  in  so 
":  w»d  ol!'™  melancholy  a  state  ;  for  if  some  of  the  branches 
tree,  wert  grafted  in  were  broken  off]  and  thou,  O  Gentile,  being,  as 
amongst  them,  and  it  were  a  scion  of  a  wild  olive,  were  gr off ed  in 
with _  them  partakest  %h         h      remained  c  and  Qrt  whfl   them 

of  the  root  and  fat-  o  ,  ' 

Hess    of  the    olive-  partaker  oj,  and  nourished  by,  the  root  andjat- 

tree;  ness  of  the  good  olive ;  being  not  only  a  graft 

upon  another  stock,  but  a  meaner  graft  on  a 

stock   originally  nobler  and   more  excellent  ; 

18  Boast  not  a-  Boast  not  thyself  presumptuously  and  ungrate-  IS 
gainst  the  branches :  funv  against  the  natural  branches  ;  and  if  thou 
but  if  thou    boast,  bQast£St^  \jCmcmier}  to  thy  humiliation,  [that] 

k  Also  to  theirs  ]  Perhaps  we  can  no  in  all  its  particulars  ;  and  the  engage- 
where  find  an  instance  of  a  more  popular  ment  to  humility  arises  in  a  considera- 
and  affectionate  turn  than  this,  in  which  ble  degree  from  the  circumstance  object- 
the  apostle  seems  to  find  a  reason  for  his  ed  against.  Had  the  scion  been  nobler 
zeal  to  convert  the  Gentiles,  in  his  love  than  the  stock,  its  dependence  on  it  for 
to  his  own  countrymen  the  Jews  life    and  nourishment,    would    render  it 

e Wild  olive  graffed  in  among  thein."]  It  is  unfit  that  it  should  boast  against  it; 
very  improper  to  object,  thai  it  is  i. nnatur-  how  much  more,  when  the  case  was 
al  to  suppose  an  ignoble  branch  graffed  on  a  the  reverse  of  what  in  human  usage  is 
rich  stock ;  for  it  was  not  necessary  that  the  practised,  and  the  wild  olive  is  ingraffedon. 
-simile  taken  from  inoculation  should  hold  the  good. 


128     ]7or  the  Jews,  the  natural  branches,  shall  be  again  grafted  in. 

sect,  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee.   Thou  thou  bearest  not  the 
xxv    hast  received  many  benefits   from    Abraham's  root,   but  the  root 

seed,  and  the  covenant  made  with  him,  but 
xi.°19  tne>T  nave  receivea*  none  from  thee.     Wilt  thou      19  Thou  w-lt 

therefore  object,  and  say , "  Thy  natural  branches  then,  The  branches 
were  broken  oft  that  I  might  be  grafted  in  ;  and  were  broken  off,that 
therefore   we   may  glory  over  them   as  they  Im'ffhtbegraffedin. 

20  once  did  over  us  ;   Well,  take  this   thought  at      2Q  Wen;  because 

least  along  with  thee,  they  zuere  broken  oft  for  of  unbelief  they  were 

[their]  infidelity,  and  thou  hitherto  standee  in  broken  off,  and  thou 

their  place  through  faith.  Therefore  be  not  sta"desKt  Wf  $  , B(: 
,  .    7     r.     ,    T         ,ft      '  .        r       A  ,  ,         not  high  minded,  but 

high  minded  and  arrogant,  but  fear*  lest  thou  fear# 

by  thy  sins  forfeit  the  privileges  to  which  thou 

21  art  so  wonderfully  raised.  For  if  God  spared  21  For  if  God 
not  the  branches  which  were  according  to  nature,  spared  not  the  nat- 
neither  will  he  by  any  means  spare  thee  if  thine  ural  branches,  take 
unbelief  make  thee/after  all  thy  peculiar  obli-  ^  ^[h^  als0 
gations,  as  bad,  and  in  that  respect,  even  worse, 

22  than  they.  Behold  therefore,  on  the  whole,  a  22  Behold  there- 
remarkable  display  of  the  intermingled  good-  fore,  the  goodness, 
ness  and  severity  of  God,  and  endeavour  to  im-  and  severity  of  God : 
prove  both  well !  Towards  them  that  fell,  thou  s™  I^t^dl 
indeed  seest  a  memorable  instance  of  his  severi-  thee,  goodness,  if 
ty ;  but  to  thee,  a  display  of  gentleness  and  thou  continue  in  his 
goodness,  if  thou  wilt  be  careful  to  continue  in  £°odnfss.  Other- 
V,.  t  j*7  j  j  .  r  n  j  wise  thou  also  shalt 
[his]  goodness,  and  endeavour  gratefully  and  be  cut  off. 

dutifully  to  improve  it ;  else  thou  also  shalt  be 
cut  oft,  for  the  blessed  God  will  not  bear  to  be 

23  insulted  with  the  petulency  of  sinners.  And  I  23  And  they  also, 
would  have  you  farther  to  consider,  as  a  mo-  if  they  abide  not 
tive  to  think  of  the  Jews  with  respect  rather  stillin  mibelief,  sh^l 
than  contempt,  that  they  also,  if  they  do  not  con-  Goof  S  able*  to  graft* 
tinue  in  their  unbelief,  shall  be  grafted  on  again,  them  in  again, 
and  restored  to  their  former  privileges.  For  it  is 

certain,  God  is  able  again  to  ingraft  them  ;  hope- 
less as  their  state  may  seem,  both  with  respect 
to  their  obstinacy  and  their  misery,  his  powerful 
access  to  their  mind  can  subdue  their  prejudices 
against  the  gospel,  as  thou  mayest  easily  argue 

24  from  what  thou  hast  thyself  experienced.  For  24  For  if  thou 
if  thou  wert,  as  I  may  properly  enough  express  wertcut  out  of  the 
it,  cut  oft  jrom  the  olivetree  which  was  naturally  w|Jd  b  nature,  and 
wild,  and  contrary  to  the  course  and  process  wert   graffed    con- 

*  Be  not  high  minded,  &c]  Archbishop  tnodernchurch  of  Rome  so  arrogantly  makes, 
Tillotson  well  observes,  that  this  caution  ill  amidst  all  the  absurdities  with  which  her 
suits  the  claim  to  infallibility,  which  the  doctrine,  and  her  ritual  are  loaded. 


Reflections  on  GocPs  dealing  with  Jews  arid  Gentiles.         129 

trary  to  nature  into  a  of  nature,    were  g raffed  on  the  good  olivetree  ;  sect. 
goodolivetree;  how  if  thou  we rt  admitted  into  covenant  with  God,  xxv* 
SesewSV  the  though    descended  from    parents    that  were ;  — 
natural  branches,  be  strangers   and  enemies,  how  much  more  shall x-l#24 
grafted    into    their  they  who  are  the  natural  [branches,]  to  whom 
own  olivetree  ?  t^e  promises  Jq  originally  belong,  be  graffed 

on  their  own  olive  f  God  will  not  seem  to  do 
so  wonderful  a  thing,  in  restoring  them  to  what 
might  seem  the  privilege  of  their  birthright 
and  descent,  and  saving  the  seed  of  Abraham 
his  friend  ;  as  he  hath  done,  in  calling  you 
sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  to  participate  the  bless- 
ings of  which  you  had  not  the  least  notion,  and 
to  which  you  cannot  be  supposed  to  have  had 
any  imaginable  claim. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  set  ourselves  seriously  to  pause  upon  the  conduct  of 
God  towards  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  in  that  part  of  it  which  the 
apostle  here  describes,  and  rejoice  with  trembling  in  it.     Let  us 
reflect  on  the  Divine  severity  to  them,  and  the  Divine  goodness  to  verse- 
us.     What  immense  goodness  !  that  we  should  be  taken  from  22 
that  wretched  condition  in  which  we  were  utterly  ignorant  of  the 
great  Author  and  end  of  our  being,  of  the  nature  of  true  happi- 
ness, and  the  way  of  obtaining  it  ;  that  we  and  our  offspring 
might  be  graffed  on  the  good  stock,  be  called  to  the  most  import-  24 
ant  of  those  privileges  and  hopes  with  which  the  seed  of  Abra- 
ham were  honoured  and  enriched.     We  partake  of  the  fatness  If 
of  the  good  olive  ;  may  our  fruit  abound  to  the  honour  of  God, 
to  the  benefit  of  mankind. 

Let  us  cherish  the  most  benevolent  and  tender  disposition 
towards  the  house  of  Israel,  to  whose  spiritual  privileges  we  are 
raised  ;  and  let  us  earnestly  pray  that  they  may  be  awakened  to  11 
emulation  ;  especially  as  their  fulness  is  to  be  the  riches  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  the  receiving  them  again,  as  life  from  the  dead  to  the 
languishing  and  decaying  church. 

In  the  mean  time,  as  the  gospel  comes  to  us  in  so  awful  a 
manner,  vindicated  from  the  contempt  of  former  despisers,  let 
us  solemnly  charge  upon  our  souls  this  lesson  of  holy  caution, 
these  salutary  words,  (O  that  they  may  be  continually  present 
to  our  thoughts  !)  Be  not  high  minded,  but  fear  :  whatever  our  20 
privileges,  whatever  our  experiences  are,  whatever  our  confi- 
dence may  be,  let  us  dwell  upon  the  thought  ;  for  there  is  no 
Christian  upon  earth  that  hath  not  reason  to  fear,  in  proportion 
to  the  degree  in  which  he  feels  his  thoughts  towering  on  high, 
and  grows  into  any  conceit  of  himself.     Daily  let  us  recollect 

'VOL  4,  18 


130      Blind?iess  is  to  Israel,  till  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  tome  in  :- 

sect,  what  we  were  in  our  natural  estate  ;  and  what,  with  all  our  im- 
xxv    provements  and  attainments,  we  should  immediately  be,  if  God 
"         should  forsake  us. 

22  Let  us  pray  therefore  that  we  may  continue  in  God'' s goodness; 
and  whoever  may  continue  to  fall  from  it,  let  us  not  glory  ;  but 
rather  mourn  over  them,  and  pray  for  their  recovery  and  salva- 
18  tion  to  that  God  who  is  able  to  recover  from  the  most  obstinate 
infidelity  and  impenitence,  and  to  graff  on  not  only  foreign 
branches,  but  what  may  seem  yet  more  wonderful,  those  that 
have  appeared  more  than  tivice  dead. 

SECT.      XXVI. 

The  apostle  further  illustrates  the  future  conversion  of  the  Jews 
to  the  gospel ;  and  concludes  the  argument  zvith  observing,  that 
in  the  mean  time,  their  obstinacy  is  overruled  to  such  happy 
purposes,  as  make  the  whole  scene  a  most  glorious  display  of  the 
unsearchable  wisdom  of  God.     Rom.  XI.  25,  to  the  end. 


SECT 

xxvi 

Rom 


ROMANS  XI.  25.  Romans  XI.  25. 

AND  now,  my  brethren,  upon  the  whole,  I  TfOR  I  would  not, 
will  conclude  what  I  have  to  sav  upon  this  *     brethren,   that 
__  interesting  and  affecting  subject,  which  I  have  &tSystf?£ 
i.  25  mdeed  enlarged  upon  pretty  copiously  ;  for  it  (lest   ye  should  be 
lies  with  great  weight  upon  my  heart.     And  wise   in  your   own 
therefore  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant  ^  conceits,  )that  blind- 
this  material  circumstance  relating  to  the  great  pened  to  Israel,  un- 
mystery  in  the  dispensation  before  us,  which,  til  the  fulness  of  the 
on  the  first  views  of  it,  may  appear  very  unac-  Gentiles  be  come  mi 
countable  ;  lest  you  should  have  too   high  an 
opinion  of  yourselves,  when  you  see  the  Jews 
rejected  for  their  fatal  error.     I  would  not,  I 
say,  have  you  ignorant  of  this,  that  the  lament- 
able  blindness  and  infatuation  we  have  been 
speaking  of,  is  in  part  happened  unto  Israel,  and 
has  spread  itself  over  by  far  the  greatest  part 
of  the  Jewish  people,  not  that  they  may  utterly 
perish,  and  be  for  ever  cut  off  ;  but  that  they 
may  continue  in  this  humble  and  rejected  state, 
till  a  certain  period  arrive,  when  the  fulness  of 
the  Gentiles,  the  appointed  harvest  of  them, 
shall  be  brought   in,3-   and  incorporated   with 

a  Till  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  the  Jews,  by  the  first  preaching- of  the 
brought  in,  &c]  It  is  well  remarked,  by  apostles,  and  after  Paul  had  been  about 
my  late  learned,  pious  and  candid  friend,  thirty  years  engaged  in  his  work,  it  appears, 
Dr.  William  Harris,  that  as  this  epistle  was  that  the  prophecies  relating  to  the  calling  of 
written  about  the  year  57,  that  is,  long  the  Jews  were  not  accomplished  then,  and 
after  the  most  remarkable  conversion  of  consequently  are  not  yet  accomplished. 


And  when  that  event  is  come,  Israel  shall  be  saved  ;  131 

those  already  associated  to  the  church  of  Christ,  sect. 

26  And  so  all  I*  And  so,  when  this  happy  season  marked  out  in  XXV1, 
rael  shall  be  saved  :  the   Divine  decrees,  though  to  us   unknown,  ^J" 
There    SalT'bome  shal1  he  come>  tnat  blessed  event  shall  make  xit  26 
out  of  Sion  the  De-  way  for  it,  and  all  the  seed  of  Israel  shall,  by  a 
Liverer,     and    shall  general  conversion,  be  saved  from  its  dispersion 

tUrn  fawmayT,T dU*  and  misery,  and  fixed  in  a  state  of  covenant 
ness  from  Jacob.  -  '  . ■ 

favour  and  acceptance  with  God  again.  As  it 
written,  (Isa.  lix.  20,)  a  Deliverer  shall  come 
out  of  Sion,  and  he  shall  turn  away  the  punish- 
ment of  their  former  impiety  from  Jacob,  when 

27  For  this  is  my  he  hath  brought  them  to  true  repentance. b     As  27 
"E"?  dJfl'tS  Jt  is  added,  And  this  [is]  my  covenant  which  I 
away  their  sins.  '       shall  make  ruith  them  when  I  shall  take  away 

their  sins,  that  is,  when  their  sins  as  a  nation 
are  remitted,  it  shall  be  to  bring  them  again 

28  As  concerning  into  covenant  with  myself.     And  thus  on  the  28 
the  gospel,  they  are     h  j         7/  respect  to  the  rospel,  [they  are]  in- 
enemies     for     your  '  J  .      5     r    *  L      y         J 

sakes :  but  as  touch-  deed  regarded  as  enemies  jor  your  sakes  ;  that 
ingthe  election, they  is,  for  their  obstinate  rejecting  the  gospel,  God 

¥Z  he}ovet  for  the  hath  rejected  them,  in  favour  ot  you,  and  that 
tatlier  s  saK.es.  i  .   «  •  •    .      i  •        1         i  • 

he  might  receive  you  into  his  church  as   in 

their  stead  :c  but  as  for  the  election,  that  rem- 
nant of  them  which  God  hath  graciously  chosen 
to  be  subdued  by  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  [they 
are~\  beloved  for  their  father's  sakes.  God's 
gracious  regard  to  the  memory  of  their  pious 

Harris's  Practical  Discourses  on  the  Messiah,  those  that  turn  from  iniquity.     But  if  Christ 

p.  91.     Dr.  Whitby  very  justly  observes,  be  here  foretold  as  a  Deliverer  to  the  Jews, 

that  there  is  a  double  harvest  of  the  Gen-  it  is  all  that  the  apostle's  purpose  requires, 

tiles,  spoken  of  by  Paul,  in  this  chapter  ;  Yet  it  is  observable  the  LXX  agrees  bet- 

the  first,  called  their  riches,  verse  12,  as  ter  with  the  words  of  the  quotation,  as  it 

consisting  in  the  preaching  the  gospel  to  possibly  might  with  the  original  reading  ; 

all  nations,  whereby  indeed  they   were  and  it  is  certain,  that  the  general  tenor  of 

happily  enriched  with  Divine  knowledge  God's  covenant  with  Israel  gave  no  hope 

and  grace  ;  the  second,  the  bringing  in  their  of  deliverance  after  rejection  and  chas- 

fulness,   which  expresses  a  more  glorious  tisement,  but  in  a  way  of  repentance  and 

conversion  of  many  to  the  true  faith  of  reformation    Compare  Lev.  xxvi.  39 — 45  ; 

Christians,  in  the  latter  age  of  the  world,  Deut.  xxx.  1 — 10. 

-which  is  to  be  occasioned  by  the  conver-        c  Enemies  for  your  sakes."]      The   most 

sion  of  the  Jews.     Whit,   in  Loc.     This  natural  meaning  of  these  words,  were  they 

answers  Orobio's  objection,  (Limb.  Collate  considered  alone,  might  seem,  that  the 

p.  94,)  that  Paul's  account  is  contrary  to  calling  the  Gentiles  prejudiced  the  Jews 

the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  against  the  gospel ;  but  as  they  generally 

represent  the  recovery  of  the  Gentile  na-  rejected  it  before  the  Gentiles  were  call- 

tions,  as  consequent  on  the  redemption  of  ed,  I,  on  the  whole,  prefer  the  sense  given 

Israel.  in  the  paraphrase.     The  different  sense  of 

b  As  it  is  written,  Isa.  lix.  20,  &c]    This  Sut  here   supposed,   may  seem  a  strong 

text,  as  it  stands  in  the  Hebrew,    seems  objection  against  it ;  but  if  &iz.  be  rendered 

different  from  the  sense  in  which  it  is  with  a  regard  to,  it  may  be  applicable  to 

here  quoted.    A  Deliverer  shall  come,  to  both. 


132  For  God's  gifts  and  callings  are  without  repentance, 

sect,  ancestors,  engages  him  to  take  care  that  some 
xxvi.  0f  their  seed  shall  always  continue  in  covenant 
'  with  him,  till  at  length  he  recover  them  as  a 

xi°m8  nation,  and  astonish  the  world  with  their  Line- 

29  quailed  glory  and  felicity.  And  this  shall  29  For  the  gifts 
most  assuredly  be,  for  the  pv fts  and  calling  of  and  calling  of  God 
r-  j  r-  t  1*1  j  j.  j  r  a  x.  i  <.u  **  ore  without  repent- 
God  \_are\  not  to  be  repented  of  :a  he  doth  not  ance  r 

resume  the  gifts  he  hath  once  bestowed,  nor 
retract  the  calls  he  hath  once  given,  but  will 
maintain  a  remembrance  of  them,  and  act  in 
perfect  harmonv  with  them,  in  all  his  dispen- 
sations ;  according  to  that  wise  plan  which  he 
hath  laid  in  his  eternal  counsels,  and  from 
which  no  unforeseen  contingency  can  ever 
cause  him  to  vary. 

30  As  then  ye  Gentiles  were  once,  and  for  a  long     30   For  as  ye  in 

time,  disobedient  to  God,  and  buried  in  igno-  times  past  have  not 

ranee  and  superstition,  but  now  have  obtained  |>elievetl    God»  ,  >et 

,  r  r     1    •       j-     1    j-  i-     1  nave    now  obtained 

mercy,    by  means  oj  their  disobedience  ;    L»od  mercy  through  their 

having  taken  you  to  be  his  people  instead  of  unbelief : 

31  the  Jews  ;  So  they  also,  having  been  disobedient     31  Even  so  have 

to  the  gospel,  and  the  more  prejudiced  against  tnese  also  now  not 

it  on  occasion  of  your  admittance  to  such  distin-  bel,eved>  that  thro* 
...  J  J  ,     „  ,  ,  ,  your  mercy  they  also 

guishing  mercy,  yet   shall  not   be  utterly  and  may  obtain  mercy. 

finally  ruined,  but  shall  also  to  the  glory  of 

Divine  grace  at  length,  themselves,  obtain  the 

32  mercy  they  have  envied  you.  And  thus  the  Di-  32  For  God  hath 
vine  goodness  is  illustrated,  even  by  that  which  concluded  them  all 
might  seem  most  contrary  to  it :  for  it  appears,  ^^^e  'mercy 
that  God  hath,  for  a  certain  time,  shut  up  all  upon  all. 

under  obstinacy  and  disobedience,*  suffering  each 
in  their  turn  to  revolt,  under  different  degrees 
of  light,  that  he  might  in  a  more  remarkable 
manner  have  mercy  on  all,  and  glorify  the  riches 

*  Not  to  be  repented  of  ~}  Eisner  has  pro-  Abrahamic  family  as  a  peculiar  seed  to 
Auced  many  passages  from  approved  Greek  himself,  and  bestowed  extraordinary  fa- 
dassics,  in  which  the  word  *[*{] 4.^x0©',  is  vours  upon  them.  Afterwards,  he  permit- 
used  exactly  in  this  sense  ;  and  has  col-  ted  them,  by  unbelief  and  disobedience, 
lected  in  his  curious  note  on  this  verse,  to  fall,  and  took  in  the  Gentiles  on  their 
many  testimonies  of  Pagan  authors  rela-  believing  ;  and  he  did  even  this,  with  an 
five  to  the  Divine  perfections, which  might  intent  to  make  that  very  mercy  to  the 
have  taught  some  Christian  Divines  to  Gentiles  a  means  of  provoking  the  Jews 
speak  more  honourably  of  them  than  they  to  jealousy,  and  so  bring  them  to  faith, 
do  in  some  of  their  writings.  by  that  which  had  at  first  been  an  offence 

«  Shut  up  all  under  disobedience,  &c]     It  in  the  way  to  it.   This  was  truly  a  mystery 

is  of  great  importance  to  observe,  that  this  in  the  Divine  conduct,  which  the  apostle 

refers  to  different    periods.     First,   God  most  rationally,  as  well  as  respectfully, 

suffered  the  Gentiles,  in  the  early  ages  of  adores,  in  the  concluding  words  of  the 

the  world,  to  revolt,  and  then  took  the  chapter. 


The  apostle  adores  the  riches  and  wisdom  of  God.  133 

of  his  grace,  in  favours  bestowed  on  those  who  sect*. 
evidently  appeared  so  undeserving.  xxvu 

33  O  the  depth  of      And  now,  to  conclude  this  article.     Who  in 

the  riches  both  of  the  view  of  such  a   series  of  events  must  not  xi  <,£ 

SwwleS^eof  God!  cr>7  out'  °  the  awful  and  unfathomablc  depths 

how     unsearchable  of  the   riches,    and  -wisdom,  and  knowledge  of 

are  his  judgments,  God  !  How  rich  are  the  treasures  of  his  mercy, 

cndv  b"  wrs  past  novv  deep  tnc  contrivances  of  his  wisdom,  how 

b  boundless  the  stretch  of  his  knowledge  !   How 

unsearchable,    and    yet    how    unquestionable, 

[are]  his  judgments  !  and  his  ways  such  as  can- 

34  For  who  hath  not  be  traced  out  !  For  who  hath   completely  34 
known   the    mind  of  k  ^         •    d      r    h    L     d  -     thege  thj  Qr 
the  Lord  ?   or   who                          ,            J                   ,.        .      c         .  °  \ 
hath  been  his  coun-  w'lo   hath    been  his   counsellor,  in  forming  the 
sellor  ?                      plan  of  them  ?        Who,  whether  Jew  or  Greek,  35 

35  Or  who  hath  can  pretend,  that  he  hath  first  given  any  thing 
first  given    to  him,  tQ  fcm   or  ccmferred  any  obligation  upon  him  ? 
and  it   shall  be  rec-  T         ,\  ,  V        ,  r  J 
ompensed  unto  him  Lfct    him    make    out    the    claim*    and  we  may 
again  ?                       answer  for  it,  that  it  shall  be  exactly  repaid  him 

36  For  of  him,  again.  For,  on  the  whole,  of  him,  as  the  35 
and  •  through  him,  original  Author,  and  through  him,  as  the  gra- 
and  to  him,  are  all  .  J  n  ,  r  l-  «.l„  .,w.^„~~ 
things  :  to  whom  be  clous  Preserver,  and  for  him,  as  the  ultimate 
glory  for  ever.  A-  end,  [are]  all  things.^  To  him  therefore  [be J 
men.                        glory  for  ever  and  ever  ;  and  let  all  the  creation 

join  their  utmost  force  to  advance  it  to  the 
highest  degrees,  and  unite  their  voices  in  say- 
ing, Amen. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  our  whole  souls  be  engaged  to  glorify  this  great  and  bless-  verse 
ed  God,  from  whom,  and  through  whom,  we,  and  all  creatures  36 
exist.     O  that  it  may  be  our  eternal  employment  to  render  ad- 
oration, and  blessing,  and  glory  to  him  I  To  him,  whose  coun- 
sels  none  can  trace :  to  him,  who  hath  prevented  us  all  with  the 
blessings  of  his  goodness  ;  so  that  far  from  being  able  to  confer 
any  obligation  on  him,  for  which  we  should  pretend  to  demand  a  33 
recompense,  on  the  contrary,  we  must  own,  that  the  more  we  are  35 
enabled  and  animated  to  do  for  him,  the  more  indeed  are  we 
obliged  to  him.     We  cannot  pretend  to  have  known  the  mind  of  34: 
the  Lord  in  all  its  extent,  or  to  have  been  admitted  into  his  secret 
counsels.     He  is  continually  doing  marvellous  things,  which  we 
know  not:  yet  surely  we   know  enough  to  admire  and  adore. 

f  Of  him,  through  him,  for  him,  &c]  imagine  he  had  borrowed  from  this  of 
Antoninus,  speaking  of  nature,  that  is,  of  Paul,  ex.  <rx  7r<xv7*,  ev  01  Tray?*,  m  <re  Trety']^ 
Cod,  has  an  expression,  which  one  would  all  things  are  of  thee,  in  thee,  and  te  thee. 


134        Reflections  on  the  final  conversion  of  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

sect.  We  know  enough  to  cry  out  in  raptures  of  delightful  surprise, 
xxvl-   0  the  depth  of  the  riches,  both  of  his  wisdom  and  goodness  ! 

One  instance,  though  but  one  of  manv,  we  have  here  before 

33  us,  in  his  mysterious  conduct  towards  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  in 
which,  occurrences  that  seem  the  most  unaccountable,  and  in- 
deed the  most  lamentable,  are  overruled  by  God  to  answer  most 
benevolent  purposes.  That  the  sin  of  the  Jews  should  be  the 
salvation  of  the  Gentiles,  and  yet  the  mercy  shewn  to  the  Gentiles, 
in   its  consequences  the  salvation  of  the  Jews,  and    so  both 

32  should  be  concluded  under  sin,  that  God  might  more  illustriously 
have  mercy  on  both  ! 

26  O  that  the  blessed  time  were  come,  when  all  Israel  shall  be 
saved :  when  the  Deliverer,  who  is  long  since  come  out  of  Sion, 

25  shall  turn  away  iniquity  from  Jacob  ;  and  the  fulness  of  the  Gen- 
tiles come  in,  so  that  from  the  rising  to  the  going  down  of  the  sun, 
the  Lord  shall  be  one,  and  his  name  one.  Our  faith  waits  the 
glorious  event,  and  may  perhaps  wait  it  even  to  the  end  of  life. 
But  a  generation  to  be  born  shall  see  it :  for  the  gifts  and  callings 

29  of  God  are  without  repentance.  Let  our  assured  confidence  in 
the  Divine  promise,  travel  on,  as  it  were,  to  the  accomplishment 
over  mountains  of  difficulty,  that  may  lie  in  our  way  ;  and  let 
our  hearts  be  cheered  with  this  happy  prospect,  under  all  the 
grief  which  they  feel,  when  we  see  how  few  now  believe  the 
report  of  the  gospel,  and  to  how  few  God  hath  revealed  his  arm. 
While  the  glorious  expected  event  is  delayed,  let  us  add  our 
fervent  intercessions  with  God,  to  these  prayers,  by  which  the 
church  has  in  every  age  been  endeavouring  to  hasten  it  on. 
They  are  all  written  in  the  book  of  God's  remembrance,  and 
shall  all  be  reviewed  and  answered  in  their  season.  Let  us  in 
the  mean  time  comfort  ourselves  with  this  reviving  thought,  that 
the  covenant  which  God  will  make  with  Israel  in  that  day,  is  in 
the  main  the  same  he  has  made  with  us,  to  takeaway  sin.  Eased 
of  such  an  insupportable  burden,  that  would  sink  us  into  final 
ruin  and  despair,  let  us  bear  up  cheerfully  against  all  discoun- 
agements,  and  glory  in  the  gospel  which  brings  us  this  invalua- 
ble blessing;  how  long,  and  how  generally  soever,  it  may  be,  to 
the  Jezvs  a  stumbling  block,  and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness. 


Christians  exhorted  to  present  themselves  to  God.  135 


SECT.     XXVII. 

The  apostle  enters  on  a  series  of  most  admirable  practical  exhort' 
ations  and  directions  ;  in  which  he  labours  to  persuade  Christ- 
ians to  act  in  a  manner  worthy  of  that  gospel,  the  excellency  of 
which  he  had  been  illustrating.  And  here,  particularly,  urges 
an  entire  consecration  to  God,  and  a  care  to  glorify  him,  in  their 
respective  stations,  by  a  faithful  improvement  of  their  various 
talents.     Rom.  XII.  1 — 11. 

Romans  XII.  1.  ROMANS  XII.  1. 

1  BESEECH    you  T  TAVING  thus  dispatched  what  I  proposed  sect, 
therefore,  breth-  fl   in  the  argumentative  part  of  the  epistle.  xxvii- 
ren,  bythe  mercies  of  nn  ,  ,°  .  lf  .  ,       l.        ■    ___ 

God,  tliat  ye  present  an/!    suggested  ^  a  vanety  of    considerations,^ 
your  bodies  a  living  which  may  convince  you  of  the  great  excellency  x^  i 
sacrifice,  holy,    ac  of  the  gospel,  and  the   singular   favour  which 
cepuble  unto  God,  God  has  sh  h  Gentiles    whom   he 

ivhich  is    Your  reas-  ,      .         „    .  .  .        „.    .     .  ,         .  . 

onable  service.  hath  called  into  the    Christian  church,  and  to 

that  remnant  of  the  Jews  who  are  kept  in  so 
happy  a  relation  to  them,  while  the  bulk  of their 
nation  are  fallen  into  a  state  of  rejection  ;  let 
me  now  endeavour  to  animate  you  all  to  behave 
in  a  suitable  manner.  1  entreat  you  therefore? 
my  dear  brethren,  partakers  with  me  in  this 
holy  calling,  by  all  the  tender  mercies  of  our 
most  compassionate  God,  that  instead  of  the 
animal  victims,  whose  slaughtered  bodies  you 
have  been  accustomed  to  offer,  either  to  the 
true  God,  or  to  idols,  you  would  now  present , 
as  it  were,  at  his  spiritual  altar,  your  own  bodies, 
as  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  well  pleasing  to 
God.  Let  all  the  members  of  your  bodies,  and 
all  the  faculties  of  your  souls,b  being  sanctified 
and  animated  by  Divine  grace,  be  employed  in 
the  service  of  him  to  whom  you  are  under 
such  immense  obligations.  This  he  requires 
of  you,  [as]  your  rational  service  ;  and  it  will 
be  much  more  acceptable   to  him  than  any 

3  Entreat  you  therefore.']  Some  apply  ingly  in  the  paraphrase  applied  it  to  both, 
this  to  the  Gentiles  ;  and  as  most  of  the  b  Bodies  and  souls.~]  The  body  is  here  by 
members  of  the  church  atRome  were  orig-  a  usual  ^'ure  put  for  the  whole  person,  nor 
inallv  so,  it  is  reasonable  to  believe  the  can  the  soul  be  now  presented  to  God 
apostle  had  them  principally  in  view  :  but  otherwise  than  as  dwelling  in  the  body,  or 
not  excluding  the  converted  Jews,  who,  as  truly  consecrated  to  him,  unless  the  body 
he  had  just  before  expressed  it,  remained  be  employed  in  his  service  „•  nor  on  the 
as  a  remnant  according  to  the  election  of  other  hand,  can  the  body  be  ptesented  as  a 
grace,  when  the  rest  were  hardened,  and  living  sacrifice,  otherwise  than  as  actuated 
therefore  had  surely  reason  to  acknowl-  and  animated  by  the  soul.  For  the  pro- 
edge  the  tender  mercies  of  God  to  them,  priety  of  the  word  Trap*  $-»<>■*/,  which 
and  were  under  strong  obligations  to  de-  properly  signifies,  placing  the  victim  before 
vote  themselves  to  hira?  I  have  accord,  the  altar ;  see  Eisner  in  loc. 


136  They  are  exhorted  agabrst  conformity  to  the  worlds 

sect,  ceremonial  forms,   though    most  exactly  pre-     2  Andbenotcon- 

sxvii.  scribed  in  a  ritual  of  his  own  appointment'.    And  formed  tothis  world; 

,      .  .  .        '  r     ,  ,  c      but  be  ve  transform - 

Tj as  you  desire  to  engage  his  approbation  and  ra-  e{j  by  the  renewing 

jij  o    vour,  be  not,  in  the  general  course  of  your  tern-  of  your  mind,  that  ye 

per  and  actions,  conformed  to  the  sentiments  may  Pro^e  wllat  '* 
1     .  r '..  J      .  l      •    r  i  u     that  good,   and   ac- 

and  customs   or  this  vain   and   sintul   world ;  ce piabie, and  perfect 

but  rather  be  ye  transformed,  in  the  renewing  will  of  God. 
of  your  mind  :  endeavour  to  become  new  crea- 
tures, contracting  new  habits,  and  engaging  in 
new  pursuits,  under  the  influence  of  the  Divine 
Spirit  on  your  hearts  ;  that  you  may  not  only 
be  speculatively  acquainted  with  the  doctrines, 
precepts,  and  design  of  the  gospel,  but  may 
experimentally  knoxv  that  will  of  God  [which  is] 
in  itself  so  excellently  good,  and  which,  as  it  is 
most  acceptable  to  him,  has  the  most  apparent 
tendency  to  purify  and  perfect  our  natures.0 

3  ^//^/particularly  say,  and  give  it  in  charge,d     3    For    I     say, 

according  to  that  grace  zvhich  is  given  to  me  as  through  the    grace 

an  inspired  apostle,  to  every  one  that  is  among  £lven    unt0  ™e»  *° 

K  r  r      «  111  every   man    that    is 

you,  as  it  personally  named,  to  take  the  greatest  among  you,  not   to 

heed,  that  he  be  not  exalted  into  spiritual  pride,  thinko/Vz/m-ye^more 
by  the  gifts  and  privileges  which  God  hath  con-  highly  than  he  ought 
r  1  t    u  u  ,    to     think  ;    but    to 

ferred  upon  you,  I  charge  each  not  to  arrogate  t]link    soberlv,    ac- 

[to  himself]  above  what  he  ought  to  think*  but  cording  as  God  hath 
that  he  think  of  himself  with  modesty,  sobriety,  dealt  to  eveiT  man 
and  humility  ;  according  to  the  measure  ©/that the  measure  offaith' 
faith,  and  in  correspondent  proportion  to  those 
gifts,  which  God  hath  distributed  to  every  man 
among  you.     And  surely  when  you  consider  it 
is  God  who  hath  given  all,  there  will  appear 
little  reason  to  magnify  yourselves  on  any  dis- 
tinguishing share  of  his  bounty,  which  any  one 
may  have  received.     Especially,  when  you  re- 
member, that  this  distribution  is  made,  not 
only,  or  chiefly,  for  your  own  sake,  but  out  of 

4  regard  to  the  good  of  the  whole  :  For  as  in     4  For  as  we  have 

one  body  we  have  many  members,  but  all  the  mem-  manv  members  in 
7  l  *  j.t  u^  u    -^  one    body,     and    all 

bers  have  not  the  same  use,  but  each  its  proper  members*  have   not 

function  and  service,  appointed  by  the   wise  the  same  office  : 

e  Good,  acceptable,  and  perfect']     L'En-  stand,  who  set  themselves  most  exactly  to 

tant  explains  each  of  these  as  opposed  to  practise  upon  it. 

the  Jewish  ritual ;  this  Christian  sacrifice  d  Say,  and  give  it  in  charge.]    So  xtyuv 

being  more  excellent  in  itself, Ezek.  xv.  25  ;  signifies,  Acts  xv.  24.     See  Raphel.  AnnoU 

more  pleasing  to  God,  Psal.  xl.  7,  8  ;  and  ex  Herodot.  in  loc 

tending  more  to  inake  us  perfect,  He b.  vii.  *  Not  to  arrogate,  hc.~]     Raphelius,  An. 

19;  I  understand  it  as  referring  to  all  the  720?.   ex   Herod,    in    loc    has    shewn,    that 

perceptive  part  of  Christianity,  the  ex-  vn-tpyprntv     has    properly    this    sigmifica- 

cellency  of  which  they  will  best  under-  tion. 


and  in  all  things  to  walk  in  simplicity.  1S7 

Former,  and  gracious  Preserver  of  the  whole  ;  sect. 

5    So  we,   being  So  we,  though  many,  are  one  body  in  Christ,  and  xxvu- 

many,  are  one  body  every  one  members  of  each  other  :  we  should  ~ 

I^CnS  therefore   endeavour  each  of  us  to   know  his  *gn5' 
one  members  one  ot  .  .  xu.  j 

another.  own  place  and  condition,  and  mutually  to  make 

our  various  capacities  as  serviceable  as  we  can. 

6  Having    then       Having  therefore  gifts,  all  proceeding  from  Q 
gifts,    differing  ac-  God,  the  great  fountain  of  every  good  thing, 

t^J^oZandd^ereneaccordh'S-  tothe  diversity  of  the 

whether   prophecy,  grace  that  lsgiven  unto  us :  whether  [it  be]  prcph- 
let   us  prophesy  ac-  eCy,  as  enabling  us  to  foretell  future  events,  or 

°orUon  of  fidtfx -Pr°"  to  make  disc0urses  for  the  edification  and  di- 
rection of  the  church,  [let  us  be  employed  in  it~\ 
according  to  the  degree  of  our  gift,  which  is  in 
proportion  to  the  degree  of  faith,  that  is  respec- 

7  Or  ministry,  let  tively  in  us  :f    Or  [having]  the  office  of  ministry,  7 
us  wait  on  our  mm-  as  deacons,  let  a  man  employ  himself  actively 
teachefh,  on  Teach-  anc*  faithfully  in  his  ministration  ;S   Or  if  he  be 
ing;  an  instructor  of  catechumens,  who   are  to  be 

fitted  for  the  communion  of  the  church,  let  him 
continue   humbly,   tenderly,   and  patiently,  in 

8  Or  he  that  ex-  the  work  of  teaching :  Or  if  he  be  an  exhorter,  8 
horteth,  on  exhorta-  whose  peculiar  business  it  is  to  urge  Christians 
tion:  hethatgiveth,  to(juty  or  to  comfort  them  in  the  discharge  of 
let  him  do  it  with  .  .  V.  .  ...  0 
simplicity ;  he  that  lX->  *et  nim  continue  ?n  his  exhortation  :  he  that 
ruleth,  with  dili-  giveth  any  thing  to  a  charitable  use,  [let  him  do 
gence  ;     he      that  ^]  xvith  true  simplicity,  and  unfeigned  liberality 

of  heart  ;  neither  seeking  the  applause  of  men, 
nor  any  other  sinister  end  which  he  could  de- 
sire to  conceal  :  he  that  preside th  in  the  distri- 
bution of  charities  so  collected,  let  him  do  it 
with  diligence  ;h    that  he   may  know  the  case 

£  According  to  the  proportion  of  faith. ]  was  ever  quoted  in  antiquity,  bv  the  name 
Many  interpret  this,  "  Do  it  according- to  of  xvcLxoyix  Kinae,  or  indeed  that  I  can 
the  general  scheme  of  divine  revelation,  find,  by  any  other.  If  we  suppose  the 
not  setting  up  any  novel  interpretations  of  prophetic  gift  to  be  given  in  proportion  to 
scripture,  injurious  to  it."  But  Raphelius  the  exercise  of  faith,  that  is,  of  dependence 
( '  Annot.  ex  Xen.  in  loc.J  objecis  that  hoy©*,  on  God,  when  he  signified  a  disposition  in 
not  ttvAKoytn,  would  be  the  proper  word  general  to  impart  it,  we  have  1  think  ,he 
to  express  that.  Dr.  Sain.  Clarke,  (Post-  clearest  explication  the  phrase  will  admit. 
hum.  Serm.  Vol  I  p  6,)  by  faith  under-  SeeVJ.  II  p  311,  note  b  on  Mark  xi  22. 
Stands  the  trust  reposed  in  them,  or  the  %  Employ  himself  in  ministration  ]  It 
nature  and  use  of  the  gift  they  had  ;  which  seems  the  word  era  is  understood.  Corn- 
is  a  very  unusual  sense  of  the  word  7ri<?is  pare  1  Pet  iv.  10,  11.  The  word  J,ux-ai*. 
The  Rhemish  Jesuits  suppose,  it  was  a  properly  signifies  the  ministration  of  the 
confession,  or  summary,  oif:ith,  drawn  up  deacon,  and  so  interpreted  gives  the  dis- 
b)  all  the  apostles  in  conjunction  :  to  which  tinctest  sense. 

the>  refer,  Rom.  vi.  17;  chap.  xvi.  17  ;    1        h  He  that  presideth  with  diligence ]     In 

Tim.  vi  20 ;  Gal.  i.  6 ;  Acts  xv.  6  ;  none  of  this  and  the  following  clause,  1  follow  the 

which  texts   seem  to  imply  any  thing  like  interpretation  of  Lord  Barrington,  (Misc. 

it;  nor  is  it  pretended  that  such  a  creed  Sacra,  Vol.  I.  p.  77— 80,)  and  refer  to 

VOL.  4.  19 


138  They  are  to  cultivate  love  and  brotherly  affection. 

sect,  proposed,  and  that  he  may  see  that  nothing  be  sheweth  mercy,witft 
xxvn.  wantnig  to  make  the  charity  as  effectual  as  pos-  cheerfulness. 
'         sible  ;  and  as  for  him  that  sheweth  mercy,  that 
xii.  8  ls->  vvno  nas  tne  care  °f  those  who  on  account 

of  peculiarly  grievous  calamities  are  the  objects 

of  particular  compassion,  let   him   do  it  with 

an  obliging  cheerfulness  of  temper,  cautiously 

guarding  against  any  disgust  at  what  may  seem 

mean  and  disagreeable  in  the  offices  which  must 

necessarily  be  performed  for  such. 
9      On  the  whole,    [let]  love  [be]  undissembled,     9  Ze*  love  Z>e  with- 

and  all  vour  expressions  of  mutual  friendship  out     dissimulation 

as  free  as  possible  from  base  flattery,  and  from  Abhor  that  which  is 
\.  ,.,        .,    .       i  -   l  '         •/    •     ev"i  cleave   to  that 

vain  compliment.     Abhor  that  which  is  evil,  in  whicn  \s  good. 

every  instance,  and  adhere  resolutely  to  that 
which  is  good.  Practise  benevolence  in  all  its 
branches,  and  every  other  virtue,  with  the 
greatest  determination  and  perseverance  of 
mind  ;  whatever  discouragements  may  for  the 

10  present  arise.  Do  not  only  abound  in  the  ex-  10  Be  kindly  af- 
ercises  of  common  humanity  ;  but  in  brotherly  fectioned  one  to  an- 
love,  as  Christians,  [be]  mutually  full  offender  C"  TntlTrpr?. 
affection?  yea,  cultivate  those  gentle  disposi-  ferring one  another .- 
tions  of  mind  with  delight ;  and  endeavour  to 

think  so  modestly  of  yourselves,  that  you  may 
still  be  in  honour  preferring  one  another.  Let 
each  in  his  turn,  be  ready  to  think  better  of  his 
brethren  than  of  himself  ;  and  so  to  prevent 
them  in  every  office  of  respect,k  and  out  of 
regard  to  their  advantage,  to  give  up  with  as 
good  a  grace  as  possible,  any  thing  in  which 
his  own   honour  or  personal  interest  may  be 

11  concerned.      When  you  are  actually  engaged,     11  Not  slothful  m 

him  for  the  reasons  which  I  think  suffic-  fection,  like  that  of  parent  animals  to  their 
ieni  to   justify   it;  only  mentioning-  the    offspring,  but  a  delight  in  us,   as  the  inge- 
application  of  the  word  tt^oOiz,  in  the   nious  Dr.   Balguy  has  justly  observed  in 
same  sense  to  Phebe,  Rom.  xvi.  2,   who   his  excellent  Sermon  on  this  text. 
could  not    be  supposed   a  ruler  in    the 

church.  rtgo/s-*i««v@J,  properly  signifies  &  Preventing  them  in  every  office  of 
one  who  presides,  but,  in  what,  the  connec-  respect]  Archbishop  Leighton  well  ob- 
tion  must  determine.  For  the  extraordi-  serves,  (Expository  Works,  Vol.  II  p  329,) 
nary  mercy  exercised  among  the  ancient  that  the  original  words  t»  ti/u»  aaxhxk? 
Christians,  see  Lucian  de  Morte  Peregrin.  vr^o^ay-ivoi,  are  very  expressive,  and  might 
apud  Opera,  Vol.  Il  p.  764,  Edit.  Salmur  literally  be  rendered,  leading  on  each  other 
1619  ;  and  Julian  Epist.  \lix.  with  respect,  or  in  giving  honour  going  before 

«'  In  brotherly  love,  [be~\  mutually  full  of  each  other.  This  I  have  endeavoured  to 
tender  affection.']  Perhaps  the  extremely  express  in  this  clause  of  the  paraphrase, 
expressive  words  of  the  original,  t«  <pi\et~  but  have  retained  our  version  as  express- 
£*x<$i*  uc  tt\\nxv;  (pixoTogyoi,  might  justly  ing  something  of  the  esteem  from  which 
be  rendered,  delight  in  the  tenderest  frater-  this  respectful  behaviour  should  proceed. 
nai  affection  to  each  other.  The  word  L 'Enfant  renders  it,  mutually  prevent  one 
Qthoropyot  not  only  signifying  a  strong  af   anotlter  with  honour. 


Reflections  on  our  obligations  to  piety,  humility,  he.  139 

business;  fervent  in  be  not  slothful  and  sluggish  in  the  prosecution  sect. 

spirit;    serving  the  0f  vour  proper  business  in  life,  but  endeavour  xxvii- 

Lord:  -  l      '  .   .  ,      '.  ,        ,.      

to  rouse  your  spirits  ;  so  that  it  may  he  dis- 

patched  with  vigour  and  alacrity,  and  without  x-  ^ 
an  unnecessary  expense  of  time.  F-jr  this 
purpose  be  fervent,  warm  and  active  in  spirit  ; 
and  certainly  you  will  see  the  greatest  obliga- 
tion and  encouragement  to  be  so,  when  you 
consider  that  you  are  serving  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,1  to  whose  condescension  and  love  you 
are  infinitely  indebted.  May  you  alwavs  at- 
tend his  service  with  the  greatest  zeal  and 
delight,  and  may  every  action  of  life  be  brought 
into  a  due  subordination  to  that  great  end  ! 

IMPROVEMENT. 

How  rich  were  a  Christian  in  practical  directions  for  the  con- 
duct of  life,  even  if  this  excellent  chapter  were  his  only  treasure 
of  this  kind.  Let  such  scriptures  as  these  be  welcome  to  us  ; 
the  scriptures  that  teach  us  our  duty,  as  well  as  those  that  dis- 
play before  our  eyes  the  richest  variety  of  spiritual  privileges. 
Indeed  it  is  one  of  our  greatest  privileges,  to  be  taught  our  duty, 
if  at  the  same  time  we  are  inclined  by  Divine  grace  to  perform 
it,  and  if  we  are  not,  we  have  no  privileges  that  will  prevent, 
none  that  will  increase  our  ruin. 

Wisely  does  the  great  apostle  lay  the  foundation  of  all  virtue  verse 
in  a  principle  of  unfeigned  piety  towards  God :  in  presenting  be-  * 
fore  him  our  bodies  as  living  sacrifices.  How  great  an  honour 
and  happiness  will  it  be  to  us,  to  do  it.  That  we  may  be  engag- 
ed to  this,  let  us  often  think  of  his  tender  mercies,  so  many  and 
so  great ;  and  especially,  of  that  most  illustrious  of  all  mer- 
cies, his  redeeming  us  by  the  blood  of  his  Son,  and  calling  us 
into  the  Christian  covenant.  Can  there  be  a  more  reasonable 
service  than  this  I  that  we  should  be  consecrated  to  our  Creator, 
to  our  Redeemer,  to  our  Sanctifier,  to  our  constant  Benefactor, 
to  our  supreme  end  and  happiness  ?  The  world  indeed  neglects 
him,  yea,  even  what  is  called  the  Christian  world,  neglect  him, 
to  such  a  degree,  as  if  we  did  not  continually  see  it,  we  should 

1  Serving  the  Lord."]     Several  copies  for  noble    sense  of    the    commonly  received 

xug/a  read  x,x.ipa),  serving  the  time,  that  is,  reading  so  much,  that  I  could  by  no  means 

husbanding- your   opportunities;  and  Dr.  persuade  m)  self  to  foil;  .vie.     It  is  a  lively 

Mill,  trusting  chiefly  to  the  authority  of  exhortation   to   Christiana  to  be    always 

Jerome,  and  some  other  Latin  translations,  serving-  Christ,  and  to  cultivate  the  temper 

admits  this  as  the  true  reading.     But  it  is  whiclt-the  apostle  expresses,  when  he  suvs 

by  no    means   supported  by  an  adequate  ufAoi  <ro  fyv  X^tg-'^r,  Phii  i   21,  to  me  to  live 

number  of  Greek  manuscripts  ;  and  besides,  is  Christ.   It  also  suggests  a  motive  to  en- 

that  it  would  be  an  unnatural  and  inelegant  force  the  former  exhortation  ;  as  I  have 

expression    in    that    sense,  it  sinks  the  hinted  in  the  paraphrase. 


140  Christians  are  to  rejoice  in  hopey 

sect,  not  suppose  to  be  possible.     But  let  us  not  in  this  instance  be 

xxvii.  conformed  to  it,  O  that  Divine  grace  may  so  transform  and 
renew  our  hearts,  that  we  mav  not )   Nothing  but  experience  can 

verSo  teach  us,  hovv good,  and  perfect,  and  acceptable,  the  will  of  God  is, 
and  how  happy  a  thing  it  is  to  be  governed,  in  every  respect,  by 
its  unerring  declarations. 

Let  us  remember,  that  as  our  sanctification,  so  also  our  humil- 
ity and  our  usefulness  are  his  will;  and  therefore  let  us  endeav- 
„  our  to  conquer  every  high  conceit  of  ourselves,  and  every  sordid 
4  and  selfish  sentiment.     Let  us  often  reflect,  that  we  are  all  mem- 

7,  8tc.  bers  of  each  other  ;  and  being  so  happily  united  in  Christ,  have  all 
but  one  interest,  which  is  that  of  the  body,  and  of  its  glorified 
head.  Whether  our  station  in  the  church  be  more  public,  or 
private  ;  whether  our  capacities  and  endowments  be  more  or 
less  distinguished  :  let  us  all  be  faithful,  be  affectionate,  be  dis- 
interested, be  active,  endeavouring  to  serve  Christ,  and  even  the 
poorest  of  his  people,  with  simplicity,  with  diligence,  with  cheer- 
fulness ; preferring  others  to  ourselves  ;  abhorring  that  love  which 
is  spent  in  hypocritical  words  and  unmeaning  forms  ;  cultivating 
that  which  gives  to  the  soul  tenderness,  condescension,  and 
11  vigour.  In  one  word,  let  us  remember  we  are  serving  the  Lord, 
the  Lord  Christ ;  and  doing  all  in  his  name,  and  for  his  sake,  let 
this  add  fervour  to  our  spirit,  zeal  to  our  diligence,  and  abase- 
ment to  our  humility  ;  for  nothing  surely  can  be  so  animating, 
nothing  so  melting,  nothing  so  humbling,  as  to  recollect,  on  the 
one  hand,  how  much  we  owe  him,  and  on  the  other,  how  little 
we  are  able,  how  much  less  we  are  careful  to  do  for  his  service. 

SECT.     XXVIII. 

The  apostle  pursues  his  practical  exhortations,  and  particularly 
recommends  devotion,  patience,  hospitality,  mutual  sympathy, 
humility,  a  peaceful  temper,  and  a  readiness  to  forgive  injuries, 
Rom.  XII.  12,  to  the  end, 

^  ,T  A  „*     Romans  XII.  12.  RoMAXS  xn  1% 

sect.  T  HAVE  been  exhorting  you,  my  brethren,  -r\  EJOICING    in 
xxviii.  X   to  many  Christian  duties  and  graces,  and  •**  hope ;  patient  in 

among  the  rest,  to  the  greatest  activity  and 
„--:01?o  zeal  in  the  service  of  Christ.  Let  me  exhort 
you  to  guard  against  such  a  dejection  of  spirit 
as  would  enervate  that  holy  activity  and  zeal. 
On  the  contrary,  [be]  you,  that  are  the  ser- 
vants of  Christ,  always  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of 
those  glorious  rewards  which  your  Divine  Mas- 
ter, in  the  riches  of  his  grace,  hath  set  before 
you  j  and  in  that  support  which  he  gives  you  in 


xii.  12 


to  continue  in  prayer,  and  to  pursue*  hospitality :  141 

tribulation ;  continu-  the  way  to  that  eternal  glory.     And  animated  sect. 

ing  instant  in  prayer;  hv  that  h0pe^  fe  pat\ent  jn\\\  tne   tribulation  ***** 
which  you  may  bear  in  his  cause,  or  from  his  ~ 
hands  in  the  wise  disposals  of  his   gracious  xyu  12 
Providence.      And  while    under   these    pres- 
sures, continuing  instant  in  prayer,  draw  down 
those    necessary  supplies    of  his   holy    Spirit 
which  may  carry  you  honourably  through  all 

13  Distributing  to  your  trials  ;  Liberally  communicating  to  the  ne-  13 
the  necessity  of  the  cessities  of  the  saints,  and  accounting  nothing 
saints  ;      given   to  your  ovvn  which   their  relief  requires  vou  to 
hospitality.  -c       .  .  .     .  y.  . 

furnish  out  :  particularly  pursuing  that  hospi- 
tality which  present  circumstances  so  pecu- 
liarly demand,*  especially  towards  those  stran- 
gers that  are  exiles,  or  travellers,  in  the  cause 
of  Christianity.  Stay  not  till  occasions  of  this 
kind  force  themselves  upon  vou,  and  much 
less,  till  importunitv  extort  the  favour,  as  it 
were,  against  your  will  ;  but,  like  Abraham, 
look  out  for  proper  objects  of  such  a  bounty, 
and  follow  after  them,  to  bring  them  back   to 

14  Bless      them  your  houses.      On  the  other  hand,   bless   them  14 
which       persecute  wno   are    pursuing   you    with    evil    intentions, 
you   :    bless,       and        ,    .  *  ^u  ^u  •<.     r 
curse  not                  anc*  persecute  you  with  the  greatest  severity  tor 

conscience  sake.  Wish  them  well,  and  pray 
for  their  conversion  ;  yea,  if  they  should  go 
on  to  revile  you,  for  all  the  expressions  of 
your  love,  go  on  to  bless  ;  and  curse  them  not, 
though   provoked  by  their  bitterest  impreca- 

15  Rejoice  with  tions  against  you.     Make  it  a  constant  maxim  15 
them  that  do  rejoice,  with  yourselves,  to  maintain  a  constant  s)'m- 
tha\weepWiththemPathy  with  your  brethren  of  mankind,  which 

may  lead  you  to  rejoice  -with  them  that  rejoice, 
and  to  -weep  with  them  that  -weep  ;  to  congratu- 
late others  on  their  felicity,  and  to  bear  your 
part  with  them  in  their  sorrows,  as  members 
of  one  body,  who  have  all,  as  it  were,  one  com- 

16  Be  of  the  same  mon  feeling.     [Be]  entirely  united  in  your  re-  16 
mind  one   towards  gards  for  each  other. b     Let  each  condescend  to 

a  Pursuing  hospitality.'}    It  was  the  more  make  it  a  high  crime,  for  any  of  their  for- 

proper  for  the  apostles  so  frequently  to  mer  brethren  to  receive  them  into  their 

enforce  this  duty,  as  the  want  of  public  houses.     For  the  illustration  which  the 

inns  (much  less  common,  than  among  us,  paraphrase  gives  of  the  energy  of  this  text, 

though  not  quite  unknown,  Luke  x.  34,  I  am   obliged   to   Mr.  Blackwell,   Sacred 

35,)  rendered  it  difficult  for  strangers  to  Class.  Vol.  I.  p  232. 

get  accommodations,  and  as  many  Christ-        b  Be  entirely  united  in   your  regards  for 

ians  might  be  banished  their  native  coun-  each  other.~]     This,  on  the  whole,  seemed 

try  for  religion,  and  perhaps  laid  under  a  the   most  proper    version  of,    To  <*i/7o  «c 

kind  of  bann  of  excommunication,    both  akahxhc  pgcvav7«? ;  and  though  Dr.  Whitby 

among  Jews  and  heathens,  which  would  paraphrases  it,  "  Desire  the  same  things 


142         Not  to  render  evil  for  evil,  but  to  live  peaceably  with  all, 

sect,  the  rest,  and  agree  with  them,  as  far  as  he  another.  Mind  not 
sxviii.  fairiy  an(j  honourably  can  ;  and  where  you  high,  things,  but 
— —  I    j-/r         j  *.     t  i  condescend  to  men 

Rom  must  4lffer»  d°  not'  hy  an>"  means>  quarrel  of  low  estate  Be 
xii.  16*  aDout  *t»  but  allow  the  same  liberty  of  senti-  not  wise  in  your  own 

ments  you  would  claim.  Affect  not  high  things;  conceits. 

either  to  possess  exalted  stations  of  life,  or  to 

converse  with  those  that  bear  them ;  but  rather 

condescend,  and  accommodate  yourselves  to  men 

of  low  rank  ;  for  it  is  chiefly  among  the  poorer 

part   of  mankind   that   the   gospel   is  like  to 

prevail :  and  all  Christians  ought  in  this  re- 
spect, to  bear  the  image  of  their  great  Master, 

who  spent  most  of  his  time  in  conversing  with 

such.     Be  not  so  wise  in  your  own  conceit,  as 

to  think  yourselves  above  the  Divine  direction, 

or  that  of  your  fellow  Christians,  in  this  re- 

17  spect,  or  in  any  other.     Render  to  none  evil  for     17  Recompense  to 
evil;  nor  imagine   that    any  man's   injurious  no  man  evil  for  evil. 
treatment  of  you  will  warrant  your  returning  ^^Xjftu 
the  injury  ;  but  act  in  such  a  cautious  and  cir-  men. 
cumspect  manner,  that  it  may  evidently  appear 

you  provide  against  the  malignity  which  will 
lead  many  to  put  the  worst  constructions  upon 
your  actions.  And  do  only  those  things  which 
may  be  above  the  need  of  excuse,  and  may 
appear,  at  the  first  view,  fair  and  reputable  in 

18  the  sight  of  all  men.     If  it  be  possible,  and  at     18  If  it  be  possi- 

least  to  the  utmost  of  your  power,  as  far  as  it  is  ble,  as  muchaslieth 

consistent  with  duty,  honour,  and  conscience,  *"  vou'  llv.®  Peacea- 
?•  ;;        •.£.;/  i  7  bly  with  all  men. 

live  peaceably  zvith  all  men  ;  not  only  your  own 

countrymen,  or  fellow  Christians,  but  Jews  and 

Gentiles,  Greeks  and  barbarians.0 

19  Upon  the  whole,  my  dearly  beloved  brethren,  19  Dearly  belov- 
whatever  wrongs  you  may  receive,  revenge  not  ed,  avenge  notyour- 
y ourselves  on  those  that  have  injured  you  ;  but  selves,  but  rather 
rather  yield,  and  give  place  to  the  wrath  of  the  glve  p  unt0 
enemy  ;d  for  God  hath  forbidden  us  to  indulge 

for  others  that  you  do  for  yourselves,  and  never  lead  any  to  deny,  or  slight,  what 

would  have  them  desire  for  you  ;"  I  think  they  in  their  consciences  judge  the  truth 

the  sense  given  above  preferable,   as  it  of  doctrine,  or  purity  of  worship, 

supposes  less  of  an  ellipsis,  which  I  would  d  Give  place  to  wrath.]      L 'Enfant  and 

not  suppose  without  apparent  necessity.  others    explain  this  of  giving  way  to  the 

c  Greeks  and  barbarians.]  It  is  remark-  wrath  of  God,    and  quote  the  phrase  of 

able  that  Di*.  Barrozv  adds,  this  must  in-  giving   place    to    the    physician,    (Ecclus. 

elude  living  peaceably  with  Heretics  and  xxxviii.  12,)  and  giving  place  to  the  law, 

Schismatics  ;    Barrow's  Works,   Vol.  I.  p.  (chap.  xix.  17,)    as  authorizing  that  in- 

278  ;   however,  the  ill  treatment  which  terpretation.     But  I  think,  in  both  those 

must  be  expected  under  these  hard  names  passages,  to  give  place  signifies  to  yield 

from  men  of  unpeaceable  tempers,  should  without  opposing  ;  in  which  sease  it  best 


and  overcome  evil  with  good,  14*3 

wrath ;  for  Lt  is  writ-  any  of  the  vindictive  passions  :   as  it  is  written  sect. 

ten,    Vengeance  U  (Deut.  xxxii.  35,)  Vengeance  [is]  mine,  that  is,  xxviii- 

Taith  the  ZorAepay'  il  properly  belongs  to  me,  and  I  will  recompense  — 

the  deserved  punishment,  saith  the  Lord.  And  xil  19 

indeed  it  requires  the  wisdom,  as  well  as  the 

dignity  and  majesty,  of  a  God,  to  claim,  and 

20  Therefore  if  manage  it  aright.  Therefore,  instead  of  bear-  20 
thine  enemy  hunger,  mg  anv  thoughts  of  hurting  them  that  have 
ghf  Tim  d^f;  used  you  most  unkindly  and  unjustly,  if  thine 
for  in  so  doing  thou  enemy  hanger,  feed  him,  and  if  he  thirst,  give 
shalt  heap  coals  of  n{m  drink  ;  and  on  the  whole,  do  him  all  the 
fiie  on  his  head.         gQod  in  thy  powel%  as  Solomon  urgeth  ;  (Prov. 

xxv.  21  ;)  for  by  doing  this  thou  shalt,  as  it 
were,  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head  :e  thou  wilt 
touch  him  so  sensibly,  that  he  will  no  more  be 
able  to  stand  against  such  a  conduct,  than  to 
bear  on  his  head  burning  coals  ;  but  will  rather 
submit  to  seek  thy  friendship,  and  endeavour 
by  future  kindness  to  overbalance  the  injury. 

21  Be  not  over-      On  all  occasions,  act  on  this  as  an  inviolable  21 
come  of   evil,  but  maxim  ;  and  if  you  do  not  find  the  immediate 
overcome  evil  with  gQod  effect^  persisl  m  such  a  conduct  ;    be  not 

s°0<  overcome  with  evil  ;  where  it  seems  most  obsti- 

nate, but  overcome  evil  with  good  :  for  that  is 
the  most  glorious  victory,  and  a  victory  which 
may  certainly  be  obtained,  if  you  will  have  the 
courage  to  adhere  to  that,  which,  being  good, 
is  always  in  its  own  nature,  on  the  whole,  invin- 
cible, to  whatever  present  disadvantage  it  may 
seem  obnoxious. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Surely  if  any  thing  consistent  with  the  burdens  and  sorrows 
of  mortal  life  can  inspire  constant  joy,  it  must  be  the  Christian 
hope;  the  hope  of  our  high  calling.  Surely  with  a  joy  thus  support- 
ed, no  tribulation  can  be  too  great  to  be  endured  with  patience  ; 
yea,  with  cheerfulness  ;  since,  whatever  it  be,  the  glorious  Object 

suits  the  interpretation  given  in  the  para-  not  be,  thou  shalt  consume  him,  and  bring 
phrase,  which  seems  most  natural.  The  judgments  upon  him  ;  for  that  would  be 
ingenious  and  learned  Dr.  Balguy  deter-  applying  to  revenge,  and  building  upon  it, 
mines  in  favour  of  the  other  interpretation,  while  it  is  most  expressly  forbidden.  It 
(Balgufs  Serm.  Vol.  11.  p.  222,  223,)  must  therefore  intimate,  in  how  tender  a 
though  the  force  of  the  reason  that  follows  manner  human  nature  is  affected  with  fa- 
is  not  at  all  impaired  by  ours.  vours  received  from  one  who  has  been 
e  Thou  shalt  heap,  be]    The  sense  can-   considered  as  an  enemy. 


144         Refections  on  our  obligation  to  joy,  love,  peace,  &c. 

sect,  of  our  hope,  far  from  being  endangered  or  diminished  by  it,  shall 
xxviii.  rather  be  secured  and  increased.     Let  us  therefore  continue  in- 
"■"— ~  stant  in  prayer,  that  our  minds  may  be  so  fortified  and  ennobled, 
that  we  may  dwell  upon  these  views. 

Well  may  they  keep  the  heart  in  so  serene  and  pleasant  a  state, 
as  to  make  us  ready  to  do  every  act  of  kindness  to  our  fellow 
creatures  ;  but  especially  to  those  who  are  heirs  with  us  of  this 
verse  hope  ;  whom  we  ought  to  esteem  it  our  great  honour  and  privi- 
13  lege  to  be  able  in  any  measure  to  assist  and  accommodate,  while 
they  are  travelling  through  this  too  often  inhospitable  wilderness, 
in  the  way  to  that  kingdom  they  are  going  to  receive.  It  is  no 
wonder,  that  as  zve  are  not  of  this  world,  but  are  chosen  and  called 
out  of  the  world  to  so  glorious  a  prospect,  the  world  should  hate 
and  persecute  us  :  but  let  us  neither  be  dismayed,  nor  in  any 
degree  exasperated,  with  the  ill  usage  we  may  meet  with. 
Rather,  with  unfeigned  compassion  and  good  will  to  the  most 
injurious  of  our  enemies,  let  us  not  only  refrain  from  repaying 

17  evil  xvith  evil,  but  render  them  blessing  for  curses,  and  benefits 
for  wrongs  :  since  we  have  ourselves  found  such  mercy,  and 
are  called  to  inherit  such  a  blessing. 

15  Let  us  cultivate  those  kind  and  social  affections  which  this  great 
proficient  in  them  all  so  forcibly  inculcates  ;  that  tender  sympa- 
thy  which  may  teach  us  to  share  in  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  all 

16  about  us  ;  that  candid  humility,  which  shall,  with  graceful  un- 
affected freedom,  stoop  to  the  lowest  and  the  meanest,  and  while 
it  stoops,  rise  in  unsought  honours  ;  that  distrust  of  ourselves^ 
which  shall  cause  us  to  cease  from  our  own  wisdom,  that  we  may 
repose  ourselves  upon  the  unerring  guidance  of  our  heavenly 

18  Father  ;  that  kindly  obstinate  attachment  to  peace  ;  that  heroic 
&c-  superiority,  which  melts  down  with  kindness  the  heart  that  but 

a  little  before  was  glowing  with  rage.     And  on  the  whole,  that 
resolute  perseverance  in  goodness,  which  must  be  finally  victori- 
21  ous,  and  will  assuredly  rise  with  a  new  accession  of  strength 
and  of  glory  from  every  seeming  defect. 

SECT.     XXIX. 

The  apostle  urges  obedience  to  magistrates,  justice  in  all  its  branch- 
es,  and  love,  as  the  fulfilling  of  the  law  ;  concluding  the  chap- 
ter with  a  warm  exhortation  to  that  universal  sanctity  which 
might  become,  and  adorn,  the  excellent  dispensation  of  the  gos- 
pel.    Rom.  XIII.  1,  to  the  end. 

ROMANS   XIII.    1.  Romans  XIII.  1. 

AMONG  the  manv  exhortations  I  am  now  T   ET  every  soul  be 
giving  you,  my  Christian  brethren,  to  a  ^subject unto  the 


All  are  to  be  subject  to  the  superior  authorities. 


145 


higher  powers.  For  life  worthy  of  the  gospel,  that  of  obedience  to  sect, 
there  is  no  power  magistrates,  to  which  I  now  proceed,  must  be  XX1X- 
but    of   God  :   tl,e  acknowledged  of  distinguished  importance.    I 

Sdiincd  of  God.*"1  know  the  Jews  are  strongly  prejudiced  against  ^{ 
the  thoughts  of  submitting  to  heathen  govern- 
ors ;  but  let  me  strictly  charge  and  enjoin  it 
upon  every  soul  among  you,  without  exception, 
how  holy  soever  his  profession  be,  and  how- 
ever honourable  his  station  in  the  church,  that 
he  be  in  all  regular  and  orderly  subjection  to  the 
superior  civil  authorities  which  Divine  Provi- 
dence hath  established  in  the  places  where  you 
live.  For  there  is  no  such  legal  authority,  but 
may,  in  one  sense  or  another,  be  said  to  befrom 
God.  It  is  his  will,  that  there  should  be  magis- 
trates to  guard  the  peace  of  societies  ;  and  the 
hand  of  his  providence  in  directing  to  the  per- 
sons of  particular  governors,  ought  to  be  seri- 
ously considered  and  revered.  The  authorities 
that  exist  under  one  form  or  another,  are  in 
their  different  places,  ranged,  disposed,  and 
established  by  God?  the  original  and  universal 
2       Whosoever  Governor.     He  therefore,  -who,  by  an  unjust  2 

therefore    resisteth  resistance,  endeavours  to  confound  these  ranks, 

^oX^or^^^^38.^  were> in  arra>'b  asain8t 

the  authority  of  which  magistrates  are  possess- 
ed,0 withstands  the  disposition  of  God,  for  the 

3  Disposed  and  established.]     So  I  ren-  pursuance  of  this,  has  taken  some  pains 

der  the     word  «7*3tf*e***,    thinking"  the  to  shew,  that  the  power  of  the  Roman  em* 

English  word  ordained  rather  too  strong-,  perors  in  the  apostle'' s  time  was  not  usurp- 

Compare  Acts  xiii.  48,  and  the  note  there,  ed,  the  people  having  given  up  their  orig- 

Divine    Providence   ranges,    and  in   fact  inal  rights  to  the  senate,   and   the  senate 

establishes,  the  various  governments  of  the  to  the  emperors.     But  as  this  is  a  very  ab- 

world  ;    they    are,  therefore,  under   the  struse  question,  and  the  pretended  evide?ice 

character  of  governments,  in  the  general  for  it  very  slender  and  exceptionable,  and  so 

to   be    revered  :    but  this   cannot    make  far  as  I  can  judge,   quite  unsatisfactory  ; 

what  is  wrong  and  pernicious  in  any  par-  so  it  is  certain,  that  «|»«t/a  is  sometimes 

ticular  forms,  sacred,  divine,   and  immu-  applied  to  an  usurped  authority,  being  ap- 

table,  any  more  than  the  hand  of  God  in  a  plied  to  the  power  of  Satan.     Acts  xxvi. 

famine  or  pestilence,  is  an  argument  against  18;  Eph.  ii.   2.     Compare   Eph.  yi.   12; 

seeking  proper  means  to  remove  it.  Col.  i.  13  ;  chap.  ii.  15;  Rev.  xiii-  2,4, 

b  Sets  himself,   &c]     This   seems  the  5;  to  which  several  other  instances  might 

most    direct    import    of   a.fiila.o-e-o/Atv®',  be  added.     But  the  natural  and  candid 

which  may  allude  to  the  word  Telctyjufyou,  interpretation  proposed  above,  needs  not 

ranged  or 'marshalled  by  God,  used  above  the  support  of  such  a  criticism,  and  frees 

with  respect  to  the  magistrate,  ver.  1.  us  from  the  endless  embarrassment  of  the 

c  Authority  of  which    magistrates    are  question  of  a  king  de 'Jure,  and  de  facto. 

possessed.]     Bishop    Hopkins   lays  great  I  should  think  it  unlawful  to  resist  the 

stress  on  the  word  t^trnt,  here  "used,  as  most  unjust  power  that  can  be  imagined, 

signifying  a  lawful  authority,  and  incapable  if  there  was  a  probability  only  of  doing 

of  being  applied  to  an  usurper ;  and  in  mischief  by  it, 

VOL.  4.  20 


Rom. 
xiii.  2 


1 46      For  magistracy  is  the  ordinance  of  God,  for  the  general  good. 

sect,  public  peace  and  order  :  and  they  zvho  with-  God:  and  they  that 
***  stand  so  wise  and  beneficial  an  appointment,  ™£j»£?%£m 
*  shall  receive  to  themselves  condemnation,  not  only  nati0n. 

from  the  civil  powers  they  injure,  but  from  the 

supreme  Sovereign,  whose  laws  they  break, 

and  whose  order  they  endeavour  to  reverse. 

3  And  indeed  the  gospel  purposes  to  which  mag-  3  For  rulers  are 
istracy  is  subservient,  make  it  very  apparent,  ^^XaVthe 
that  God  must  be  displeased  when  that  is  de-  evil  wilt  thou  then 
spised  \for  rulers,  in  their  several  offices,  are  not  not  be  afraid  of  the 
on  the  whole  a  terror  to  good  works,  but  to  such  power  ^  ^  ** 
as  are  evil*  being  intended  to  encourage  the  thou  sh^lt  have 
former,  by  punishing  the  latter.  Wouldest  thou  praise  of  the  same  : 
not  therefore  be  afraid  of  the  high  authority  with 

which  they  are  invested  ?  Do  that  which  is  good, 
and  thou  shalt,  according  to  the  general  course  of 
administration,  have  not  only  protection,  but 

4  praise  and  respect  from  it.e     This,  I  say,  may      4  For  he  is  the 
reasonably  be  expected,  and  will  be  the  case,  ™mster  ^6°^° 
where  the  magistrate  understands  himself  and  [f  thou do^hat  which 
his  office  :  for  he  is,  according  to  the  original 
appointment,  to  be  considered  as  elevated  above 

his  fellow  men,  not  for  his  own  indulgence, 
dominion,  and  advantage,  but  that  he  might  be 
to  thee,  and  to  all  the  rest  of  his  subjects,  as  the 
servant  and  instrument  of  God  for  thine  and  the 
public  good.  But  if  thou  dost  that  which  is 
evil,  and  so  makest  thyself  the  enemy  of  that 

d  Are  not  a  terror  to  good  ivor&s,  &c]  to  the  whole,  so  strongly  asserted  in  this 
If  circumstances  arise  in  which  this  argu-  context,  are  in  particular  cases  to  deter- 
ment is  not  applicable,  it  is  reasonable  to  mine  ;  and  all  particular  precepts,  in  what- 
be  taken  for  granted,  that  the  apostle  did  ever  universal  terms  they  are  delivered, 
not  intend  here  to  pronounce  concerning  are  always  to  give  way  to  them, 
such  cases.  Nothing  can  be  said  for  in-  e  In  the  general  course  of  administra- 
terpreting  these  passages  in  favour  of  un-  tion,  &c]  As  it  is  certain  the  case  often 
limited  passive  obedience,  which  will  not  is  otherwise,  and  was  particularly  so  with 
prove  any  resistance  of  a  private  injury  respect  to  Nero,  under  whom  this  epistle, 
unlawful,  by  the  authority  of  our  Lord's  was  written  ;  it  is  necessary  to  interpret 
decision  ;  Matt.  v.  39,  40.  Antl  this  would  the  words  with  this  latitude.  And  there 
subvert  the  great  foundation  of  magistracy  is  greatreason  toconclude,  that  magistrates 
itself,  which  is  appointed  by  force  to  in  general  are  in  fact  much  more  beneficial, 
ward  off  and  prevent  it,  or  avenge  such  than  hurtful,  to  society,  which  is  a  good 
injuries.  But  it  was  very  prudent  in  the  argument  for  a  general  submission  ;  and 
apostle  not  to  enter  into  any  question  re-  that  was,  as  we  observed  above,  all  the 
luting  to  the  right  of  resistance  in  some  ex-  apostle  could  intend  to  enforce.  Compare 
traordinary  cases  ;  as  those  cases  are  com-  Prov.  xviii.  22,  where,  if  I  mistake  not, 
paratively  few,  and  as  the  justest  decisions  the  sense  is  similar,  and  is  to  be  under- 
which  he  could  have  given  on  that  subject  stood  thus,  '*  generally  speaking,  a  wife 
might  possibly  have  been  misrepresented,  is  a  felicity,  rather  than  a  detriment  to  her 
to  his  own  detriment,  and  that  of  the  husband,  though  to  be  sure  there  are 
gospel.    The  general  laws  of  benevolence  many  excepted  instances." 


Subjection  and  tribute  are  therefore  due  for  conscience  sake.     147 

is  evil,  be  afraid  ;  for  society  of  which  he  is  the  guardian,  thou  hast  sect. 
lie  beareth  not  the  indeed  reason  to  be  afraid :  for  he  holdeth  not  XXIX 
KuS  *SJSt  the  word  of  justice,  which  God  hath  put  into  — 
God,  a  revenger  to  his  hand,  in  vamJ     It  was  given  him  Jor  this  ^.4 
execute  wrath  upon  very  purpose,  that  he  might  smite  malefactors, 
him  that  doth  evil.     an(j  tnercDy  preserve  peace  and  order  in  his 
dominions.      And  in  doing  it,  he  is  to  be  re- 
garded, not  as  acting  a  severe  and  oppressive 
part,  but  as  the  servant  and  substitute  of  God ; 
an  avenger  appointed  in  his  name,  to  [execute,] 
not  his  own  personal  resentment,  but  the  wrath 
of  a  righteous  Providence,   against  him  that 
doth  evil,   in   instances  wherein  it   would  be 
highly  improper  to  leave  that  avenging  power 

5  Wherefore  ye  in  the  hands  of  private  injured  persons.    There-  5 
must  needs  be  sub-  fore,  when  this  is  considered,  piety,  as  well  as 
Sh.tutl'o  for  prudence,  and  human  virtue,  will  teach  thee, 
conscience  sake.       that  it  is  necessary  to  be  in  a  regular  subjection, 

not  only  out  of  regard  to  the  dread  thou  mayest 
reasonably  have  of  that  wrath  and  punishment 
which  man  can  execute  ;  but  also  for  the  sake  of 
conscience,  which  will  be  violated,  and  armed 
with  reproaches  against  you,  if  you  disturb 
the  public  peace,  and  resist  the  kind  purposes 
of  God,  by  opposing  governors,  while  they  act 

6  For,    for    this  under  his  commission.     This  is  in  effect,  what  6 
cause  pay  you  trib-  aj[  subjects  profess  to  own,  as  on  this  account 

Te  SSSmSJlS.  y°u  also  pqh  tributeA  1  f ich  ™^ates  ever^ 

attending  continual-  where  receive,  and  is  levied  for  this  apparent 
ly  upon  this  very  reason,  that  they  are  to  be  considered  as  the 
thing.  ministers  of  the  good  providence  of  God,  who 

give  to  the  public  the  whole  of  their  time,  care, 
and  labour,  and  continually  applying  themselves 
to  this  one  affair,  the  execution  of  their  high 
office,  have  a  right  to  be  honourably  maintained 
out  of  the  public  revenues,  on  the  most  obvi- 
ous principles  of  equity  and  justice. 

7  Render  there-       On  this  principle,  therefore,  be  careful  that  7 
fore  to  all  their  dues;  yOU  rmder  to  all  what  is  justly  their  due  ;  even 
tribute  to  whom  trib-  though  yQ}j  may  haye  opporUmities  of  defraud- 
ing them  of  it,  to  your  own  immediate  and  tem- 
poral advantage.      To  whom  tribute  [is  due,]  for 
your  persons  or  estates,  [render]  such  tribute, 

*  Holdeth  not  the  sword  in  vain.]      This    flicting  capital  punishment,  which  to  deny 
strongly  intimates  the  lawfulness  of  in-  is  subverting  this,  chief  use  of  magistracy; 


148  All  social  duties  summed  up  in  the  love  of  our  neighbour. 

sect,  or  taxes  ;&  and  to  whom  custom  is  due,  for  any  ute  k  due,  custom  to 
xxix-  commodity  exported,  or  imported,  renderthat  whom  custom,  fear 
~  custom  ;  and  seek  not  clandestinely  to  convey  J^i,^ 
xiii.  r  such  commodities  away,    without  paying  it. 
To  whom  reverence  is  due,h  on  account  of  their 
worth  and  character,  render  reverence  ;  and  to 
whom  any  external  form  of  civil  honour  and 
respect  is  due,  by  virtue  of  their  office  and  rank 
of  life,  though  it  should  so  happen  that  they 
have  no  peculiar  merit  to  recommend  them  to 
your  regard,  scruple  not  to  pay  all  proper  marks 
of  honour  ;  and   guard   against  that  stiffness, 
which,  under  pretence  of  Christian  simplicity, 
by  disputing  such  common  forms,  may  rather 

8  indulge  pride,  and  occasion  reproach.  On  8  Owe  no  man  any 
the  whole,  owe  nothing  to  any*  but  endeavour  thing>  but  to  love 
to  manage  your  affairs  with  that  economy  «dS£E3ft*& 
prudent  attention,  that  you  may  as  soon  as  pos-  hath  fulfilled  the 
sible  balance  accounts   with  all  who  have  de-law. 

mands  upon  you,  except  it  be  with  respect  to 
that  debt,  which,  while  you  pay,  you  will  be 
renewing  ;  I  mean,  the  obligation  you  will  ever 
be  under  to  love  one  another.  That  I  would 
recommend  to  your  constant  care  ;  for  he  that 
loveth  another,  hath  in  a  compendious  manner 
fulfilled  every  thing  that  the  law  requireth  with 

9  respect  to  him.  For  that  [precept,]  Thou  9  For  this,  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery,   Thou  shalt  not  kill,  shalt    not    commit 

Thou  shalt  not  steal,   Thou  shalt  not  bear  false^f^'^l^^t 
i  .    ,  .  m,  ,    t  n°t  Kill,    1  nou  shalt 

witness  against  thy  neighbour,  Thou  shalt  not  not  steal,  Thou  shalt 
covet  anything  that  is  thy  neighbour's,  and any  not  bear  false  wit- 
other  command  respecting  our  fellow  creatures,  ness>  Thou  fhalt  not 
•f  „..~u  r,L         i  -i  •  j     J    '     *i  '  'covet;  andit  there  be 

tj  such  \tnere  be]  is  summed  up  in  this  one  ex-  any  otner  command- 

cellent  and  comprehensive  precept,  which  I  wish  ment,  it  is  brief- 
may  be  engraven  on  all  our  hearts,  so  as  to  ty  comprehended  in 
regulate  every  affection  and  action  ;  Thou  shalt  Vto  ™  loTtfe 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  Thou  shalt  learn  neighbour  as  thyself. 
to  put  thyself,  as  it  were,  in  his  place,  and  to  act 
as,  in  a  supposed  change  of  circumstances,  thou 

g  Tribute  to  whom  tribute.']      It  is  well  elled,  though  without  pointing  them  out 

known  that  the  Jews  had  a  favourite  no-  in  any  invidious  manner, 
tion  among  them,   that  they,  as  the  pecu-        h  Reverence.]  This  must  certainly  be  the 

liav^eople  of  God,  were  exempted  from  import  of  <poCov  here,   as  also,  of  <f>o6V7*/, 

obligations  to  pay  tribute  to  Gentiles  ;  (Jo-  Eph.  v.  ult.  and  it  expresses  the  inward  dis- 

Sepk.  Ahiiq.  lib.  rviii.  eap.l  ;  Bell.  Jud.  lib.  position,   as   t/^x,    honour,  expresses  the 

u.   cap. -It  §  2,  &  cap.  8,  (al.  7,)  §  1  ;)  conduct  and  external  behaviour,  proceed- 

against  which  this  passage  is  directly  lev-  ing  from  it. 


Christians  are  to  put  off  the  works  of  darkness,  143 

10  Love  worfceth  couldest  reasonably  desire  to  be  treated.  Now  sect. 
no  ill  to  his  neigh-  lt  \s  verv  obvious,  that  love  worketh  no  evil  to  xxix« 
bour :  therefore  love         ,         :    ,  »  ,  •■  it'  ,. 

,nhe  fulfilling  of  the  on^s  neighbour ;  nay,  wherever  that  noble  pnn-  Rom 
law.  ciple  governs,  it  will  put  men  upon  doing  all    xill 

they  can,  to  ward  off  injury  from  one  another,     10 
and  to  make  the  life  of  each  as  comfortable  and 
happy    as   possible  :   therefore   it   may  well  be 
said,  as  it  is  asserted  above,  that  love  [is]  the 
accomplishment  of  the  whole  law. 
11  And  that,  know-       And  let  me  urge  you  to  attend  to  this,  and  to  11 
ing  the  time,    that  tne  other  precepts  I  have  given,  with  so  much 
now  it  is  hieh  time  „,  j.T.  »  „, 

to    awake    out    of the   greater    diligence,   knowing  the    circum- 
sleep  :  for  now  is  our  stances  of  the  present  season  ;  which,  if  you  con- 
salvation  nearer  than  sider,  you  will  see  that  [it  is]  high  time  now  to 
when  we  believed.    cavajie  out  Gj  sleep,  and  vigorously  to  improve 
every  opportunity  of  doing  good,  and  prose- 
cuting the  great  business  of  life,  which  is  to 
secure  the  Divine  favour,  and  vour  final  hap- 
piness :  for  our  great  expected   salvation   [is] 
norv  considerably  nearer  than  when  we  at  first 
believed.     We  have  complete  salvation  in  view, 
it  is  continually  advancing  upon  us,  flying  for- 
wards, as   it  were,  on  the   swiftest   wings   of 
time  ;  and  that  which  remains,  interposed  be- 
tween the  present   moment,  and  our  entering 
on  the  promised  reward,  is  comparatively  but 

12  The  night  is  a  very  small  span.      Act  therefore  at  all  times,  *2 
far  spent,  the  day  is  m  a  j^j    subordination  to  such  a  circumstance  ! 
athand:  let  us  there-    .      .    ,J  .    .     .      -  ,  ,       .  , 

fore     cast   off    the  And  since  the  night  is  Jar  advanced,   since  the 

works  of  darkness,  dark  state  of  the  present  life,  in  which  we  often 
and  let  us  put  on  the  confouna«  g00ai  ana<  bad,  is  almost  over,  and 
lg  '  the  day  is  drawing  near,  even  that  day  which 
will  shew  every  thing  in  its  proper  colours  and 
forms  ;  let  us  therefore  put  off  the  zuorks,  which 
suit  only  a  state  of  darkness ,  and  let  us  put  on 
the  complete  armour  oj  light.  Let  us  be  cloth* 
ed  with  all  the  Christian  graces,  which  like 
burnished  and  beautiful  armour,  will  be  at  once 
an  ornament  and  defence,  and  which  will  re- 
flect the  bright  beams   that  are   so   gloriously 

13  Let  us   walk  rising  upon  us.     And  as  [being]  now  in  the  clear  13 
honestly,  as  in  the  anc[  0pen  fay^  fetus  take  care  to  walk  decently, 

honourably,  and  gracefully  ;*  since  the  lustre, 
already  shining  about  us,  requires  great  refor- 

1    Let  us  walk  honourably  and  grace-    Dr.  Milner  renders  it,  let  us  walk  with  c 
Fully.}      So  svo-^juovac  exactly  signifies,  grace.    Fading  Flowers  of  Lifef  p.  38. 


1 50  and  to  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus. 

sect,  mation  and  exemplary  holiness  :  not  in  rioting-  day  ;  not  in  rioting 
xxix.  and  drunken  debauches*  not  in  chambering?-   ef-  and  drunkenness,  not 

feminacv,  and lasciviousness  J  the  vices  in  which  in  chambe™g   and 
,        ,,      .  ,      ,  wantonness,    not  m 

so   many   are  wasting  and  polluting  the  hours  strife  and  envying, 
which  nature  has  destined  to  necessary  repose  : 
not  in  the  contention  and  emulation  which  the 
indulgence  of  such  irregular  desires  often  oc- 
14  casion.  But  laying  aside  all  these  abomina-       14  But  put  ye  on 

tions  and  enormities,  let  us  put  on  the  Lord  Je- the      Lord      Jesus 
sus  Christ?  our  great  Sovereign  and  Saviour.  ^SfiTfa^K 
Endeavour,  my  brethren,  to  obtain  thegreatest  flesh,   to  fulfil  the 
conformity  to  his  temper,  and  to  appear  as  like  lusts  thereof. 
him  as  possible,  in  every  particular  in  which 
he  can  be  the  object  of  our  imitation  ;  for  that 
short  precept  will  contain  all  that  is  necessary 
to  adorn  our  profession  to  its  greatest  height. 
And  while  so  many  are  spending  their  time, 
and  thoughts,  and  substance,  in  those  low  pur- 
suits which  regard  only  the  meaner  part  of  their 
nature  ;  make  not  a  solicitous  provision  for  the 
flesh,  to  [fulfil  its]  irregular  desires,  nor  be  in- 
tent in  pleasing  any  of  the  senses,  even  where 
their  demands  may  not  appear  directly  crimi- 
nal ;  but  labour  to  preserve  the  superiority  of 
the  immortal  spirit,  and  to  keep  it  continually 
under  the  discipline  of  so  holy,  and  so  noble  a 
religion. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse       While  subjects  learn  reverence  and  obedience  to  their  mag- 
1—5  istrates,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  for  conscience  sake,  may  magis' 

k  Chambering  :    KotlAi;."]     This  Leigh  to  that  resolution  which  is  so  necessary  an 

explains  of  lying  long  in  bed.     I  will  not  de-  ingredient  in  the  character  of  one  who 

fend  that  sense  of  the  word  ;  but  I  will  would  approve  himself  a  good  soldier  of  Je- 

here  record  the  observation  which  I  have  sus  Christ. 

found  of  great  use  to  myself,  and  to  which        in  Put  on  the   Lord  Jesus  Christ."]      A 

I  may  say,  that  the  production  of  this  work,  strong  expression  for  endeavouring  to  be 

and  most  of  my  other  writings,  is  owing  ;  clothed  with  all    the  virtues   and  graces 

viz-  that  the  difference  between  rising  at  which   composed  his  character.     Which 

5,  and  at  7  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  for  reminds  me  of  what  Plutarch  tells  us  con- 

the  space  of  forty  years,  supposing  a  man  cerning  the  kings  of  Persia  ;  that  on  their 

to  go  to  bed  at  the  same  hour  at  night,  is  coronation  day,  they  put  on  a  robe,  which, 

nearly   equivalent  to  the  addition  of  ten  the  first  Cyrus   wore  before  he  was  king, 

years  to  a  man's  life,  of  which,  (supposing  to  remind  them  of  imitating  his  exem- 

the  two  hours  in  question  to  be  spent,)  8  plary   temper  and  behaviour.      Plutarch. 

hours  every  day  should  be  employed  in  Artaxerx.  apud  Opera,  Tom.  vi.  p.   1851, 

study  and  devotion.  Edit.   Steph.  1572.     It  is  observable,  the 

1  Effeminacy  and  lasciviousness. ~]  I  think  apostle  does  not  say,  "  put  on  purity,  and 

AViKyuit,  properly  signifies  a  soft,  luxuri-  sobriety,  peacefulness,  and  benevolence  ,•"  but 

ous,  and  effeminate  manner  of  If e,  attended  he,  in  effect,  says  all  at  once,   in  saying", 

•with  an  affected  delicacy  very  detrimental  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


Refections  on  the  obedience  due  to  governors,  &c.  15  J 

trates  learn  a  correspondent  care  to  answer  that  end  of  their  sect. 
office,  which  the  apostle  makes  the  foundation  of  such  precepts  XX1X* 
as  these,  and  to  be  indeed  the  ministers  of  God  for  good,  a  terror  ' 

not  to  good  but  to  evil  works.  3  4 

Great  Britain,  while  I  write  this,*  is  happy  in  a  govern- 
ment to  which  this  character  may  justly  be  applied.  Its  subjects 
are  under  the  greatest  obligations  to  the  Divine  goodness,  in 
having  so  remarkably  overthrown  the  attempts  of  those  who 
would  have  left  us  little  use  of  the  scripture  ;  but  would  them- 
selves have  abused  it,  to  have  rivetted  on  the  heaviest  fetters, 
by  perverting  this  passage  of  St.  Paul,  as  if  he  had  intended  to 
subvert  every  free  constitution  under  heaven,  and  to  put  a  sword 
into  the  hand  of  merciless  tyrants,  to  kill  and  take  possession  of 
the  heritage  of  the  Lord,  counting  his  people  but  as  sheep  for 
the  slaughter. 

While  we  are  thus  happy,  we  shall  be  doubly  inexcusable,  if 
we  fail  in  rendering  both  honour  and  tribute,  where  they  are  so 7 
justly  due. 

May  we  extend  our  care  to  the  universal  lazv  of  love  ;  and  8-10 
may  it  be  so  deeply  engraven  on  our  hearts,  that  the  practice  of 
every  social  virtue  may  become  easy  and  delightful. 

And  on  the  whole,  being  animated  by  the  approach  of  salvation,  11, 1* 
may  we  awake  to  the  vigorous  discharge  of  our  duty,  and  while 
the  light  of  the  gospel  scatters  about  us  so  bright  a  ray,  may  we 
walk,  in  every  respect,  worthy  of  it,  that  we  may  have  no  reason 
to  wish  for  the  veil  of  darkness  to  cover  our  shame.  May  we  not 
only  abstain  from  the  vices,  which  are  here  branded  with  the  in- 
famy they  deserve  ;  but  distinguish  ourselves  in  cultivating  the 
contrary  virtues.     And  that  we  may  do  it  effectually,  may  we  13 
put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  remembering  continually  the  obli-  14 
gations  we  are  under  to   consider  his  life  as  the  model  of  our 
own.     So  shall  we  make  the  gospel  day  yet  brighter  in  the  eyes 
of  all  around  us,  and  anticipate,  while  we  are  here  in  this  world 
of  comparative  darkness,  the  lustre,  with  which  we  hope,  through 
his  influence  and  grace,  to  shine  forth  in  the  celestial  kingdom  of 
our  Father. 

*  Azpio  Domini,  1749. 


152       The  xveak  should  be  received,  not  to  doubtful  disputations* 

SECT.     XXX. 

The  apostle  recommends  mutual  candour  ;  especially,  between  those 
Christians  who  did,  and  those  who  Sdtiot,  think  themselves  oblig- 
ed in  conscience  to  observe  the  ceremonies  enjoined  by  Moses;  and 
strenuously  attempts  to  turn  their  zeal  for,  or  against,  those  ob- 
servances, into  a  concern  to  prepare  for  their  final  appearance 
before  the  great  tribunal,     Rom.  XIV.  1 — 12. 


ROMANS  XIV.  1.  Romans  XIV.  1. 

SECT. 
XXX. 


I  KNOW  there  are  different  opinions  among  TTIM  that  is  weak 
you  Christians  at  Rome,  with  regard  to  the  "  in  the  &ith  re- 
~^  obligations  of  the  Mosaic  ritual.     Now  here,  I  £  a^i  ^pu"^ 
xiv.  1  would  be  solicitous  to  suggest  the  most  peace-  tions. 
ful  councils,  and   to  persuade  you  to  mutual 
forbearance,   and  mutual   love.     As   for  him 
that  is  so  weak  in  the  Christian  faith,  as  still  to 
retain  the  prejudices  of  a  Jewish  education  on 
this  head,  let    me  prevail  on  you,  Gentile  be- 
lievers, in  this  respect  better  instructed  in  the 
nature  and  extent  of  Christian  liberty,  to  receive 
and  converse  with  him,  in  a  friendly  and  re- 
spectful manner  :  and  do  not  indulge  yourselves 
in  the    inclination  which  you   may   sometimes 
find,  to  run  into  debates,  and  distinctions  about 
2  matters  in  doubt  between  you.a       For  one,  that     2  For  one  believ- 
is,  the  converted  Gentile^  believeth  very  truly  eth  that  he  may  eat 
and  rightly,  that  he  may  eat  all  things  indiffer-  who  isTekCSteth 
entry  that  are  good  for  food  ;  but  another,  who  herbs. 
is  in  this  respect  xveak,  eateth  nothing  but  herbs, 
and  other  vegetables,11  to  express  his  humility 

a  Debates,  and  distinctions,  about  matters  of  course,  and  the  healers  of  such  breaches 

in  doubt']    Dr.  Whitby  explains  Sia.x.f>i<rttct  will  do  a  noble  service  to  their  country,  be 

of  discriminating  persons  according  to  their  honoured  by  all  that  love  Christianity,  and 

inward  thoughts   and  reaso7iings  on   these  amply  rewarded  by  the  great  head  of  the 

heads.     The  force  of  the  apostle's  admira-  church. 

ble  reasoning-  in  favour  of  candour,  and  b  Eateth  herbs.~\  Dr.  Whitby  demon- 
mtiutual  condescension,  cannot  be  enervated  strates,  by  many  learned  quotations  here, 
by  saying-,  as  some  have  unhappily  done,  that  some  of  the  Jews  used  to  eat  no  flesh 
that  here  was  no  separation  between  Jew-  at  all,  and  others  looked  upon  it  as  a  very 
ish  and  Gentile  Christians.  Had  the  things  high  pitch  of  virtue,  to  abstain  from  it  in 
judged  indifferent  by  the  latter,  and  ap-  Gentile  countries,  and  to  subsist  entirely 
prehended  sinful  by  the  former,  been  im-  on  vegetables  ;  because  they  did  not  know, 
posed,  a  separation  of  communion  must  have  but  any  flesh  sold  in  the  shambles  might 
ensued,  and  the  schism  on  the  apostle's  have  been  offered  to  idols,  or  at  least  con- 
principles  would  have  been  chargeable  on  tracted  some  other  ceremonial  pollutions, 
the  imposers.  When  it  shall  please  God  Mr.  Baxter  thinks  here  is  a  reference  to 
to  awaken  in  the  governors  of  established  such  Christians  as  might  have  been  Pyth- 
protestant  churches,  such  a  spirit  of  mode-  agoreans  before  their  conversion,  and 
ration  and  goodness,  joined  with  a  true  might  retain  their  old  prejudices  against 
zeal  for  religion,  as  to  leave  such  things  in  animal  food.  Baxter's  Works,  Vol.  IV.  p. 
that  natural  state  of  indifference,  in  which  614.  But  as  that  aversion  to  animal  food 
almost  all  sensible  men  confess  it  is  best  they  depended  on  their  doctrine  of  the  transmi- 
should  be  left ;  many  separations  will  cease  gration  of  souls,  which  no  Christian  could 


Concerning  the  distinction  of  meats  and  days,  153 

and  selfdenial,  and  to  guard  against  the  pollu-  sect. 
tion  that  might  attend  even  the  use  of  clean  an-  xxx- 
imals  for  food,   if  they  are  not  killed  and  pre- 

3  Letnot  him  that  pared  after  the  Jewish  manner.      Now  in  this  jiy  3 
eateth,  despise  him  diversity  of  opinion  and  practice,  exercise  can- 
that  eateth  not  ;  and  d  d  forbearance  t0  each  other    and  all  w\\\ 

let   not   him   which  '  . 

eateth  not,  judge  he  well.  Let  not  him  that  eateth  all  kinds  01 
him  that  eateth  :  tor  flesh  freely,  despise  and  set  at  nought  him  that 
God  hath  received  eateifl  noi  these  prohibited  or  suspicious  things, 
as  if  he  were  a  weak  and  superstitious  higot : 
and  letnot  him  that  eateth  them  not,  but  consci- 
entiously abstains  from  them,  judge  and  con- 
demn him  that  eateth  them,  as  a  profane,  un- 
clean, and  intemperate  person.  For  God  hath 
received  him  into  the  number  of  his  children 
and  people,  without  laying  him  under  such  re- 
straints ;  and  surely  where  God  receives,  we 
should  not  presume  to  reject. 

4  Who  art  thou  Let  me  ask  thee  seriously  on  this  occasion,  4, 
that  judgest  another  whoever  thou  mayest  be,  and  how  wise  and 
man's  servant  i  to  hol  soever  tnou  mayest  think  thvself,  Who 
his  own  master  he  J  .  7  M  .  ,  -  ,  £  .,  «> 
standeth  or  fadeth.  art  t'l0U  f'iat  J'tdgest  the  servant  of  anotner  f 
Yea,  he  shall  behold-  Wouldst  thou  think  it  an  indecent  thing  to 
en  up:  for  God  is  able  meddle  with  the  domestic  servant  of  thy  neigh- 
to  make  him  stand    bom%  Qr  Qc  thy  friend<  and  wilt  thou  preteild  to 

govern  Christ's  family,  and  judge  of  his  admin- 
istration towards  the  members  of  it?  Know, 
that  not  to  thee,  but  to  his  own  master  he  stand- 
cth,  or  falleth  :  it  is  by  Christ  he  is  to  be  finally- 
acquitted  or  condemned.  Tea,  if  he  offends  in 
no  greater  points  than  these  in  debate  amongst 
you,  he  shall  be  upheld  in  his  Christian  profes- 
sion, and  established  to  eternal  salvation  ;  for 
God  is  able  to  establish  hi?n,c  and  his  promises 
assure  us  that  he  will  do  it. 
5  One  man  esteem-  What  I  have  said  with  relation  to  the  distinc-  5 
eth  one  day  above  tjon  0f  meats,  may  also  be  applied  to  that  of 
days.  One  man,  that  is,  the  Jewish  convert, 
csteemeth  one  day  above  another.*     He   thinks 

retain,  I  think,, that  interpretation  is  much  serving  u  in  the  destruction  of  the  templd 
preferable,  which  refers  it  to  Jewish  con-  at  Jerusalem  ;  which  would  ha\e  a  pecu- 
vcrts,  who  were  also  more  numerous  in  the  liar  efficacy  to  wean  men's  minds  from  art. 
church,  and  possibly  might  some  of  them  attachment  to  it,  when  considered  in  con- 
come  from  the  Essenes,  a  Jewish  sect  pe-  nection  with  Christ's  predictions  of  (hat 
culiarlv  strict  on  this  head, so  that  they  ab-  event  But  I  choose  the  more  extensive 
stained,  not  only  from  flesh,  but  from/hut.     interpretation,  as  more  obvious,  and  less 

c  God  is  able  to  establish  him.']  Dr.  Whit-    liable  to  objection, 
by  explains  this   of  God's  convincing  the        d  Estecmeth  one  day  above  another]  Ra- 
Jeivish  converts  in  general,  of  the  indiffer-    phelius  here  produces  some  apposite  pas- 
ency  of  the  Mosaic  ritual,  by  putting  a    sages  to  shew  that  xftvuv  in  such  9,  con- 
speedy  period  to  U19  Very  possibility  of  ob«   structiQn  signifies  toprefq; 

vol.  4.  21 


154  every  one  to  be  persuaded  in  his  own  mind,  and 

«ect.  their  sabbaths  and  new  moons,  and  yearly  fasts  another:  an  other  es 


or  leasts  have  something  inviolably  sacred,  and  te.emeTll\  e>ei>   da> 

,  ,         .  .  r  °,  -  r  alike.  Let  every  man 

" that  the  observation  of  them  is  matter  or  per-  ^e  fullv  persuaded 

xxr™^  Petua*  anc*  universal  obligation.     Another,  edu-  in  his  own  mind, 
cated  among  the  Gentiles,  or  more  thoroughly 
instructed  in  the  design  and  genius  of  Christ- 
ianity, estecmeth  every  day  [alike^  without  any 
regard  at   all  to  the    Jewish  institution.     Let 
every  man  freely  enjoy  his  own  sentiment,*  and 
go  on  in  his  own  way,  without  impediment  or 
6  censure.         For  we  may  reasonably  hope,  that     6  He  that  regard- 
Christians  are  actuated,  in  the  main,  bv  the  eth  llie  day»  regard. 
same  principles,  when  their  practices  differ  ac-  and  L^Vt  regard- 
cording  to  the  difference  of  their  judgments  ;  eih  not  the  day,  t» 
so  that  he  that  regardeth  a  day  in  this  peculiar  the  Lord  he  doth  not 
m^^regardeth  \ii\totheL*rd,  and  takes  this  S,Le*?othe 
distinguishing  notice  or  it,  because  he  thinks  it  Lord,  for  he  giveth 
is  the  will  of  Christ  that  an  honour  should  still  God  thanks ;  and  he 
be  done  to  these  Mosaic  institutions  :  and  on  lJat  eat^h  not,  to 
the  other  hand,  he  that  regards  not  a  day,  it  is  to  not  an^  £nvet.h.  God 
the  Lord,  we  hope,  that  he  doth  not  regard  [it ;]  thanks.  ' 
it  is  because  he  thinks  Christ  will  be  honoured, 
by  asserting  the  liberty  of  his  followers  in  this 
respect.  He  that  eat  eth  freely  of  whatevercomes 
before  him,  eateth  to  the  Lord,   endeavours  to 
glorify  him  for  it,  as  becomes  a  good  Christian, 
and giveth  God  thanks  for  the  various  provision 
of  his  liberal  providence  ;  and  he  that  eatethnot 
the  food  which  the  law  forbids,  may  act  on  the 
same  pious  principles,  and  we  ought  charitably 
to  conclude,  that  it  is  out  of  a  regard  to  what  he 
apprehends  the  will  of  the  Lord,  that  he  eateth  it 
not  ;  he  cheerfully  denies  himself  what  he  sup- 
poses Christ  would  have  him  forbear  ;  and  he 
likewise  giveth  God  thanks  that  other  food   is 
provided  on  which  he  may  conveniently  sub- 
sist, and  that  he  is  not  forced  to  eat  what  he 
thinks  unclean,  out  of  absolute  necessity.  Now 
where  is  the  damage  of  all  this,  and  while  such 
a  religious  temper  towards  God  prevails,  how 
little  does  it  comparatively  signify,  whether  it 

*  Let  every  manfreely  enjoy  his  own  senti-  way,  without  impediment.     How  strong"  a. 

mer.t.~]      Critics  have  observed  that   the  text  this  is  for  the  right  of  private  judg- 

word  GrK»poqc£UTd-Ai  is  most  properly  ap-  ment,  I  need  take  no  pains  to  shew  ;  but 

plied  to  a  ship,  which  is  carried  on  by  the  the  reader  may  see  it  vindicated  from  the 

vyind  and  tide,  with  all  its  sails  spread,  to  evasions  of  a  very  celebrated  writer,  in  Mr. 

forward  it,  andnolhing  to  obstruct  it  ;  and  Bennet\  Appendix  to  his  Irenicum,  p.  120-r- 

so  the  meaning  is,  let  him  go  on  in  his  own  124. 


155 


SECT. 
XXX. 


cpnsult  the  glory  of  Christ,  whose  they  are,  living  and  dying. 

acts  by  the  use  of  these  things,  or  by  a  conscien- 
tious abstinence  from  them  ? 
7  For  none  of  us        It  may  well  be  supposed  that  this  is  a  just  Rom 
Liveth  to  himself,  and  representation  of  the  case  ;  jor  it  is   certainly  x\v.  7 
nomandiethtohim-  jr^  ^^    Christian  ;s  obliged  to,  by  virtue 
of  our  common  profession  ;  as  none  of  us,  who 


understands  and  answers  that  engagement,  liv- 
eth to  himself ;  and  none  of  us,  so  far  as  the  cir- 
cumstances  of  his  death  are  under  the  direction 
of  his  own  choice,  dieth  to  himself  nor  deter- 
mines the  most  important  affairs  by  his  own 
S  For  whether  we  humour,  or  present  interest.         But  from  the  8 
live,    we  live  unto  time  of  our  giving  up  our  names  to  Christ,  as 
the     Lord   ;     and  Divine   Master,  to  the  last  day  and  hour 

whether  we  die,  we  .  .     ,.r      -r„,iai\^0     U  ;Q  nnr 

die  unto  the  Lord  :  of  our  continuance  in  life,  if  we  live,  it  is  our 
whether  we  live  concern  that  we  may  live  to  the  Lord,  and  stren- 
therefore,  or  die,  we  uousiy  pursue  the  great  purposes  of  his  glory  : 
are  the  Lord  s.  ^  ^   .j.  ^  ^  wg   ^  ^  ^    the   Lor^ 

either  by  sacrificing  our  lives  to  his  gospel,  it 
he  demands  it  of  us  ;  or,  if  we  expire  in  a  nat- 
ural way,  by  behaving  to  the  last,  as  those  who 
have  his  love  ruling  in  our  hearts,  and  his  sac- 
red cause  still  in  our  eye  :  so  that  whether  we 
live,  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's  ;  in  consequence 
of  being  thus  faithfully  devoted  to  Christ,  both 
in  life  and  death,  we  have  the  pleasure  to  think, 
that  living  or  dying,  we  are  the  objects  of  his 
3  For  to  this  end  care  and  favour.         For  to  this  purpose  Christ  9 
Ghristbothdied,  and  fab  farf  ana\  rose  again  from  the  dead,  and 
S?  lfe^might^be  still  continues  alive,  that  he  might  be  the  sover- 
Lord  both  of  the  dead  eign  Lord,  both  of  the  dead  and  of  the  living* 
and  Irving.  This  is  the  reward  bestowed  upon  him  for  all 

his  services,  as  Mediator  ;  that  he  should  be  ex- 
alted to  such  a  kingdom,  and  that  all  Christians 
should  thus  own  themselves  his  servants;  not 
only  in  this  present  world,  but  in  that  unchange- 
able state  into  which  they  pass  by  death  ;  yea, 
that  all  the  inhabitants  of  both  worlds,  should 
be  ever  subject  to  his  disposal  and  command. 
10  But  why  dost  But  the  thought  of  Christ's  exaltation  fur-  10 
;liou  judge  thy  njsnes  another  argument  for  the  candid  temper 
I  am  now  recommending,  as  it  implies  his  fu- 
ture appearance  to  the  universal  judgment, 
where  our  temper,  in  this  respect,  will  be 
strictly  reviewed.  In  this  light  then,  let  me 
seriously  ask^whu dost  thou*  O  Jewish  convert, 


Rom. 
xiv. 


156  For  we  must  all  stand  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ, 

sect,  judge  thif  Gentile  brother,  for  the  nonobserva-  brother  ?  Or  why 
tion  of  those  precepts  by  which  thou  thinkest  ^t  thou  set  at 
thyself  bound  ?  Or  uohy  dost  thou,  O  Gentile  fo^e  shall  aU  stand 
believer,  set  at  nought  and  deride,  as  weak  or  before  thejudgment 

10  superstitious,  thy  Jewish  brother,  who  consci-  seat  of  Christ, 
entiouslv  observes  that  burdensome  ritual  from 

which  thou  art  so  happy  as  to  apprehend  thy- 
self free  ?  This  censoriousness  or  contempt  is 
greatly  to  be  blamed,  and  either  must  very  ill 
become  the  state  in  which  we  are,  and  must 
quickly-  be  :  for  no  principle  of  our  common 
faith  is  more  certain  than  this,  that  xve  must  all 
at  length  appear,  and  be  solemnly  presented 
before  the  tribunal  of  Christ  :  and  as  it  is  there 
that  we  are  all  to  take  our  final  trial,  it  must 
be  dangerous  presumption  to  anticipate   that; 

1 1  judgment.  Remember  it,  my  brethren,  and  li  For  it  is  writ- 
ponder  seriously  upon  that  awful  dav  ;  for  it  ten,  As  I  live  saith 
will  assuredly  come,  as  it  is  written.  (Isa.  xlv.  ^e  Lord,  every  knee 
»»\ttr'K'iri<  'tit  i  i  7  shall  bow  tome,  and 
23,;  "  {As  J  J  live  sait  a  the  Lord,  surely  every  knee  every  tongue   shall 

shall  bow  unto  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  confess  to  God. 
to  God ;"  and  it  is  then  only,  that  such  a  great 
and  extensive  prophecy  shall  be  completely  ac- 

12  complished  :  So  that  every  one  of  us  shall  12  So  then  every 
render  an  account  of  himself  to  God.  Let  each  one  of  "s  shal]  give 
of  us  therefore  apply  it  to  his  own  case,  and  say  gcount  of  himself  t# 
to  his  heart,  "  This  account  must  be  mine." 

And  we  shall  then  be  too  intent  on  regulating 
our  own  conduct,  to  have  either  leisure  or  in- 
clination, to  be  severe,  or  pragmatical,  in  cen- 
suring that  of  our  brethren. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Let  all  the  different  sects  and  parties  of  Christians  study  to 
*'  &c"  imbibe  more  of  the  equitable  and  lovely  temper  which  the  apos- 
tle here  expresses  in  so  genuine  a  manner.  The  divisions  of 
the  church  are  not  to  be  healed  by  imposing  our  own  sentiments, 
phrases  and  forms,  and  censuring  and  harrassing  those  that  will 
not  acquiesce  in  them.  Such  a  temper  will  only  engender  strife, 
and  mutual  provocations  will  produce  mutual  increasing  resent- 
ment. 

Let  us  receive  our  weaker  brethren  with  tenderness  and  res- 
pect ;  not  despising  those  who  scruple  what  we  practise,  nor 
judging  those  who  practise  what  we  scruple.  God  may  receive 
the  one  and  the  other  :  yea,  the  different  practices  of  both  may 
proceed  from  the  same  general  principles,  a  desire  to  please  him, 
and  to  approve  ourselves  in  his  sight. 


Refections  en  Christian  forbearance  and  candour.  15? 

In  this  we  may  all  unite,  in  a  concern  that  we  may  not  live,  or  sect. 
die,  to  ourselves,  but  to  Christ,     His  dying  love,  his  living  care,    xxx* 
may  surely   challenge  this.     Worthy  is  he  who  died,  and  rose    . 
egain,  and  revived,  to  be  adored  and  obeyed,  as  the  Lord,  both  0/759 
the  dead  and  of  the  living.     And  such,  in  one  view  or  another, 
he  will  finally  appear.     We  shall  know  it  in  that  day  when  we 
shall  be  called  before  his  judgment  seat.     Conscious  of  so  many  10 
crimes,  and,  even  in  our  best  davs,  of  so  many  imperfections, 
how  shall  we  dare  to  appear  before  him  ;  especially,  if  we  should 
then  receive  judgment  without  mercy.     Let  us  not  tempt  it,  to 
our  own  everlasting  confusion,  by  shewing  no  mercy. 

Let  us  not  add,  to  all  the  offences  which  may  justly  cause  us 
to  tremble  before  his  tribunal,  the  criminal  arrogance  of  usurp- 
ing the  place  and  prerogative  of  our  Judge.  Let  us  remember 
our  relation  to  him,  and  to  each  other,  and  act  in  a  manner  be- 
coming it.  Let  us  diligently  judge  ourselves  as  those  who  must  11 
be  judged  of  the  Lord ;  so  thinking  of  that  grand  account,  as  with 
an  increasing  solicitude  to  prepare  for  it.  The  Lord  grant  that 
we  may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day  !  The  Lord  grant  that 
it  may  also  be  imparted  to  many  of  our  brethren,  who  have  dif- 
fered most  from  us  ;  yea,  and  through  the  indulgence  of  our 
compassionate  Saviour,  to  many  who  have  been  prone  to  censure 
and  condemn  us  for  those  things  which  he  knows  we  have  done 
from  a  desire  to  please  him,  or  refused  to  do  from  a  fear  of  of- 
fending him  ! 

SECT.     XXXI. 

The  apostle  farther  urges  the  mutual  tenderness  and  candour  he 
had  recommended  above,  by  representing  the  love  of  Christ  to  all 
Christians,  the  nature  and  design  of  his  religion,  and  the  danger 
of  a  contrary  temper.     Rom.  XIV.  13,  to  the  end. 

Romans  XIV.  13.  Romans    XIV.    13. 

T   ET  us  not  there-  T "   HAVE  just   been  reminding  you  of  our  sect^ 

Aj  fore  judge  one  JL  appearance  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  and   xxxi- 
another  anv  more  :  »  r  ...  •  *•  ___ 

but  judge  this  rather,  the  account  which  every  man  must  render  or 

himself  there  :  and  now  give  me  leave  a  little    x°^ 
farther  to  pursue  the  consequence  which  so  nat-     13 
urally  follows.     Let  us  not  therefore  any  longer 
judge  one  another?  but  rather  judge  ye,  and 

*  Let  us  not  therefore  any  longer  judge  ferent  senses,  as  Eaphelius  on  this  tea*t 
ane  another.]  It  is  very  plain  that  the  shews  s-*7i*.£av  is  used  in  the  same  sen- 
'vrord  KfjrtfTj  is  here  used  in  two  very  dif-    fence,  by  Herodotus, 


158  Christians  not  to  judge  one  another ; 

sect,  determine    this,  as  matter  of  undoubted  and  that  no  man  put  a 
-•  important  duty,  not  to  lay  any  stumbling  block  or  J^KSM 
""        scandal  before  a  brother  ;b   to  do  nothing,  how  -m  }lis  brother's  way. 
^vm'  indifferent  soever  it  may  be  in  itself,  which  may 
13    tend  to  prejudice,  discourage,  or  mislead  any 

other  Christian. 
14      J  know,  for  instance,  and  am  at  length  per-     Ulknow,andam 

suaded,  by  the  powerful  teaching  of  the  Lord  ?e™adf*    b*  t£j 

Jesus  Christ,  though  it  be  so  contrary  to  the  there  is  nothing  un- 

principles  I  imbibed  in  my  education,  and  so  clean  of  itself :  but 

strenuously  maintained  in  rav  Pharisaical  state,  to  him  that  esteem- 

that  nothing  [is]  unclean  of  itself:  that  there  is  e^cZt  it\    ^- 

no  moral  turpitude,  in  any  kind  of  food,  by  ciean. 

which  the  human  body  may  be  nourished  ;  but 

that,  separate  from  particular  circumstances 

which  may  arise,  it  may  lawfully  be  eaten ;  there 

is  nothing,  I  say,  unclean,  unless  [it  be]  to  him 

that  in  his  conscience  accounteth  any  thing  to  be 

unclean  :  [and  to  him,]  while  he  retaineth  that 

opinion,  [it  is]  indeed  unclean,  how  indifferent 

soever  it  is  in  itself ;  and  he  will  contract  guilt 

before  God,  by  allowing  himself  in  it,  whether 

it  be  to  indulge  his  own  taste,  or  to  engage  the 

favour  of  others,  whilst  he  hath  this  inward  ap- 
15  prehension  of  its  being  unlawful.         But  if      15   But  if    thy 

there  should  not  be  such  an  apprehension  con-  brother  be  grieved 

,        ,  .  .      .       1f     rr   «j         .  .  .     with  thy  meat,  now 

cernmg  the  thing,  m  itself  considered,  yet  it  walkest-'  thou    not 
may  be  in  effect  prohibited  to  thee,  as  injurious  charitably.  Destroy 
to  others  ;  for  if  thy  brother  be  grieved,0  wound-  not   him  with   thy 
ed,  and  led  into  sin,  by  [thy]  use  of  meat,  how  ™££t  ^   whom 
dost  thou  any  longer  walk  according  to  that  no- 
ble principle  of  love  which  I  have  just  now  been 
so  earnestly  recommending  ?   How  innocent 
soever  it  may  in  itself  seem,  O  do  not,  if  thou 
hast  any  bowels  for  him,  or  any  regard  for  thy 
great  Master,  destroy  him  by  thy  rash  and  un- 
kind use  of  such  particular  meat,  for  whom 
Christ,noton\y  submitted  to  smaller  instances  of 
selfdenial,  but  died  in  the  agonies  of  the  cross. 

6  J  stumbling  block."]  Some  say  that  appears,  that  grieving  a  person  does  not. 
tnc*v<TjtXGv,  properly  signifies  "  a  piece  of  signify  merely  putting  him  out  of  humour, 
wood  that  supports  a  trap,  which  falls,  on  but  leading  him  into  sin.  The  grief  there- 
its  being  moved,"  and  so  may  with  pecu-  fore  is  that  which  arises  from  a  conscious- 
liar  propriety  signify  whatever  may  be  the  ness  of  having  acted  amiss,  in  conformity  to 
occasion  of  insnaring  another,  and  drawing  the  example  of  a  person,  considered  as  su- 
him  into  sin  and  mischief  perior,  whether  in  rank  or  genius}  knowledge. 

T  JJ  thy  brother  be  grieved.]    Hence  it  or  piety. 


hut  to  pursue  the  th  inga  that  make  for  peace*  1 59 

Is  a  morsel  of  meat  indeed,  so  great  a  thing  to  sect. 
a  Christian,  that  for  the  sake  of  it  an  immortal  xxxL 
soul  should  be  endangered,  and  the  blood  of  a 


16  Let  not    then  Redeemer  injured  ?  Let  not  then  your  liberty,  ^Hfi 
Cken^f-.  ^   evil*hich>  ™  «seH good,  be  slandered  and  blamed, 

for  being  the  occasion  of  so  much  mischief,  as 
such  an  ill  use  of  it  may  probably  produce. 
And  surely  none  of  you  can  pretend  to  object 
any  thing  from   conscience,  against  abstaining 

17  For  the  king-  from  these  things.     For  the  kingdom  ofGcd,  in-  17 
iom  of  God  is  not  to  which  we  are  entered  by  believing  in  Christ, 
meat  and  drink  ;  but  an(j  becoming  his  subjects,  consists  not  in  meat 
righteousness,     and        jj?     •  *.       ^1  i  -i  •  .   .         *    , 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  an?  drink  >  Jt  neither  prohibits  nor  enjoins  such 
Holy  Ghost.             things  as  these,  nor  is  taken  up  with  such  little 

matters  ;  bat  the  great  design  of  it  is  to  regulate 
the  temper  of  its  professors,  and  in  the  most 
effectual  manner  to  cultivate  and  promote  right- 
eousness and  peace, and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 
is,  a  cheerful  temper,  supported  by  a  conscious- 
ness of  strict  integrity,  established  on  principles 
of  universal  love,  and  inspired  by  the  blessed 

18  For  he  that  in  Spirit  of  God.d  And  he  that  in  these  things  18 
these  things  serveth  r  l-ir  u                jL  ,-,,     .  ,  ,  5 
Christ,  m  Acceptable  faithfully  serveih  Christ,  and  acts  upon  the  great 

to  God,and approved  maxims  of  his  religion,  [is]   acceptable  to  Gody 
of  men.  whether  he  abstains  from  the  liberties  in  quest- 

ion, or  allows  himself  in  them  :  and  he  will 
also  be  in  the  main  approved  by  men  too  ;  for 
bad  as  the  world  is,  upright  and  benevolent  men, 
who  put  on  no  affected  rigour  and  severities  in 
religion,  are  generally  esteemed  and  beloved 

19  Let  us  there-  m  **•  Thus  ^et  m  therefore  ac*,  and  with  all  19 
fore     follow     after  possible  diligence  pursue  the  things  which  tend 
these  things  which  t0  peace  ana>  mav  promote  our  mutual  edifica- 

make  for  peace,  and  ..  *  •  r-i  *,,' 

things     wherewith  tlon  m  our  common  faith.  And  whoever  20 

one  may  edify  anoth-  thou  art,  that  mayest  disrelish  the  exhortation, 
er»  in  this  connection,  do  not  indulge  so   mean  a 

strfynouhTworkof  *!stf>  **/*'  the  s^  °f  *"  or  that  particular 
God.  All  things  in  kind  ot  meat,  to  destroy  thy  brother  ;  who,  as 
deed  are  pure,  but  it  a  man,  would  appear  the  noblest  work  of  God,  in 
this  lower  world,  if  all  the  peculiar  considera- 
tions of  Christianity  were  out  of  the  question. 
It  is  true  indeed,  and  I  hinted  above,  that  in 
themselves    all  things  [are]  pure  ;  yet  [that  «] 

d  A  cheerful  temper,  Sec]  This  is  the  in-   h\s  Christian  Li fe,V  oil.  p.  285  ;  and  Ithink 
terpretation  which  Dr.  Scott  has  given,  in  it,  on  the  whole,  preferable,  to  any  other. 


160  Christians  to  pursue  their  oxvn  persuasion  without  c fending  others. 

*ect.  morally  evil  to  a  man,  that  he  eateth  with  of-  is  evil  for  that  man 
xxxi'  fence  and  scandal ;    contrary  to  the  rule  of  his  f^ateth  wlth  of* 
"JT —  own  conscience,  and  ensnaring  to  that  of  oth- 
v,v021  ers.     In  this  view  I  may  venture  to  say,  [it  is]      21  It  is  good  nei- 
'     good  neither  to  eat  any  kind  of  feslh  though  threat flesh,  nor 
that  would  be  a  much  more  rigorous  selfdenial  any  thing    whereby 
than  I  am  now  pleading  for  ;  nor  even  to  drink  thy   brother    stum- 
wine,  though  in  the   most  moderate   degree  ;  bleth,  or  is  offended, 
nor  indeed  to  indulge  in  [any  thing]  else,  by  « 1S  ™de  weak' 
which  thy  brother  is  scandalized  or  weakened, 
that  is,  by  which  he  may  either  be  insnared,  or 
discouraged,  in  his  religious  course. 
oo       Thou  wilt  perhaps  plead,  that  thou  hast  faith    22  Hast  thou  faith? 
in  a  superior  exercise,  and  beholdest  Christian-  H^   i^ to  thysett 
ity  in  a  more  extensive  and  generous  view.    It  j,  he  that  condemn- 
is  well ;  and  I  could  not  wish  thy  views  should  eth  not  himself  in 
be  mor.  contracted.     But  if  thou  hast  such  a  J^JJfc*  which  k* 
just  persuasion  of  the  indifference  of  these 
things,  which  others  scruple  ;  yet  in  circum- 
stances like  these,  which  I  here  suppose,  have 
it  to  thyself  before  God:  content  thyself  that  he 
is   witness  to  it,   and  conceal  those  apprehen- 
sions, just  as  they  may  be,  in  thine  own  breast, 
when  they  cannot  be  published  with  advantage, 
or  without  offence.      But  permit  me   to  add, 
upon  this  occasion,  happy  [is]  he  who  doth  not 
condemn  himself  in  the  thing  which  he  alloxveth: 
it  is  a  happy  thing  for  a  man,  to  be  quite  easy 
in  what  he  does,  and  free,  not  only  from  the 
reproaches,  but  the  suspicions  of  his  conscience, 
and  to  use   even  lawful  enjoyments  only  in  a 
23  lawful  and  regular  degree.      But  he  that  really     23   And  he  that 
in  his  conscience   maketh  a  difference  between  doubteth,  is  damned 

***  it  llC  Git     DCCRllSC1  he 

one  sort  of  food  and  another,  is  condemned  by  eatetIl  \^t  0f  fa;tn 
God  as  a  sinner,  if  he  eat  out  of  unbridled  ap-  for  whatsoever  is  not 
petite,  vain  complaisance,  or  weak  shame.     It  of  faith> is  sm» 
must  in  such  a  case  be  criminal,  because  [he 
eateth]  not  with  faith,  that  is,  with  a  full  satis- 
faction in  his  own  mind,  that  God  allows  and 
approves  the  action.     For  it  may  be  laid  down 
as  a  general  maxim  in  all  these  cases,  that 
whatsoever  [is]  not  of  faith,  is  sin  ;    since  the 
Divine   authority  ought  to  be  so  sacred  with 
every  man,  as  to  engage  him,  not  only  to  avoid 
what  is  plainly  and  directly  contrary  to  it,  but 
what  he  apprehends  j  or  even  suspects,  to  be  so ; 


Refections  on  our  obligation  to  avoid  giving  offence,  Sec.  161 

though  that   apprehension,  or  suspicion,  should  chance  to  be  sect. 
founded  on  his  own  ignorance  or  mistake.  XXX1, 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Still  let  that  great  and  final  account  which  each  must  render  verse 
of  himself  to  God,  be  kept  in  our  mind  ;  that  we  may  learn  obe-  12 
dience  to  him,  candour  to  each  other,  and  a  tender  care  to  avoid 
everv  thing  that  might  give  unnecessary  offence  to  our  brethren. 
And  in  the  views  of  it,  let  us  learn  always  to  reverence  our  own 
consciences,  so  as  never  to  be  engaged  to  do  what  we  suspect  to 
be  unlawful :  since  no  consideration  can  ever  balance  the  infinite 
evil  of  offending  God,  and  bringing  guilt  on  our  own  souls. 
That  is  to  us  unclean,  which  we  esteem  to  be  so,  and  what  is  not  14-23 
of  faith  j  is  sin. 

Let  us  also  be  cautious,  that  we  do  not  incur  guilt  and  condem- 
nation, even  by  things  which  we  allow,  as  in  the  main  lawful  ; 
solicitously  attending,  not  only  to  the  general  nature,  but  the 
probable  consequences  of  our  actions.  And  where  there  is  dan- 
ger of  injuring  the  souls  of  others,  let  us  often  reflect,  that  Christ  15 
died  for  them  ;  and  estimate,  so  far  as  we  can  conceive  it,  the 
value  of  souls,  by  the  value  of  that  blood  by  which  they  were 
redeemed. 

Let  us  also  take  great  heed,  that  we  do  not  give  occasion  to 
others,  by  our  imprudent  conduct,  to  speak  evil  of  that  which  is  16 
in  itselfg-00</.  And  that  we  may  not  do  it,  let  us  study  those  great 
and  generous  notions  of  religion  which  this  excellent  passage  of 
scripture  gives  us.  Let  it  be  written  upon  our  hearts,  that  the  1? 
kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  or  drink,  that  it  doth  not  consist  in  a 
zeal  for,  or  against,  any  of  the  little  distinctions  by  which 
Christians  have  been  so  often  divided,  and  which  have  been  too 
frequently  the  occasion  of  mutual  alienation  in  their  affections. 
Let  us  study,  and  practice  more  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  18 
in  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  approbation  of  God,  consequent  on  this, 
may  well  support  us,  though  men  should  censure  us  as  lukewarm  ; 
yea,  perhaps  as  hypocritical,  and  interested  too,  in  the  candid 
regards  we  shew  to  those  which  differ  from  each  other,  and 
from  us.  God  will  remember  their  rashness  and  forwardness 
to  these  uncharitable  censures  ;  but  let  us  rather  say,  "  May  he 
cure  and  forgive  them." 

Yet  while  we  cultivate  the  amiable  temper  here  set  before  us, 
bad  as  the  world  is,  we  may  hope  that  we  shall  be  accepted  by 
many  ;  and  indeed,  in  proportion  to  this  knowledge  of  our  real 
character,  by  all  whose  acceptance  and  friendship  is  most  to  be 
valued.  Let  us  not  therefore  be  discouraged  at  any  ill  usage, 
which  in  particular  instances  we  may  meet  with  ;  but  still  follow 
the  things  that  make  for  peace,  and  conduce  U  mutual  edification :V* 

vol.  4.  22 


16£  The  strong  to  bear  the  Infirmities  of  the  weak  ; 

sect,  and  the  God  of  peace  -will  be  -with  us,  and  Jesus,  the  great  Lord 
xxxi.  0j  tne  church,  which  is  his  house,  will  smile  on  our  attempts  to 
— -     build  it  up  into  one  united   and  beauteous  edifice,  till  he  calls 

us  to  his  temple  above,  where  all  is  order,  and  harmony,  and 

love  for  ever. 

SECT.     XXXIL 

The  apostle  further  urges  mutual  condescension  by  new  motives  ; 
particularly  the  example  of  Christ,  and  the  goodness  of  God  to  us 
all,  and  the  regard  which  Christ  had  shewn  to  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, in  bringing  or  sending  the  gospel  to  them,  according  to  the 
tenor  of  prophecies,  which  he  adds  to  the  list  of  those  produced 
above.     Rom.  XV.  1— 17. 

ROMANS  XV.  1.  _  Romans  XV.  1. 

sect.   O  EEING  therefore,  my  brethren,  it  is  so  TTTE  then  that  are 
xxxu.   £3   dangerous  for  any  to  do  that  concerning    *  *  strong-,  ought 

" which  they  are  not  in  their  consciences  satis-  ^  bear  the  infirmities 

Rom-   c   j  .u        -{   •  ji      i       r  i  u.  *     ot  the  weak,  and  not 

xv<  j   ned  that  it  is  assuredly  lawful  ;   we  ought  to  to  please  ourselves* 

take  great  care,  that  we  do  not,  by  our  unchar- 
itable impositions  or  irregular  examples,  lay  a 
temptation  in  their  way  to  do  it.  And  we  who 
are  strong,  that  is,  who  perfectly  understand  the 
liberty  which  Christianity  gives  to  its  profes- 
sors, ought,  with  all  tender  sympathy  and  com- 
passion, to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  not 
only  tolerating  them,  but  in  some  instances 
restraining  our  own  inclinations,  out  of  a  regard 
to  their  advantage,  and  not  as  too  many  do,  to 
please  ourselves,  to  gratify  our  own  inclinations 
and  humours,  whether  others  be  comforted  or 

2  grieved,  edified  or  insnared.  On  the  contrary,  2  Let  every  one  of 
let  every  one  of  us  rather  make  it  his  care,  so  "s  Ple*se  his  neigh- 
far  as  he  lawfully  and  conveniently  can,  to  education." §  l° 
please  [his]  neighbour,  where  it  may  be  for  [his] 

real  good,  and  condescend  even  to  his  igno- 
rance and  prejudices,  where  there  is  reason  to 
hope  it  may  conduce  to  his  edification,  and  that 
of  the  church  ;  which  is  nearly  interested  in 
the  mutual  tenderness  of  its  members  for  each 
other. 

3  And  surely  we  must  be  disposed  to  act  such  3  For  even  Christ 
a  part  towards  our  brethren  ;  for  we  all  well  pleased  not  himself  ; 
know,  that  the    Lord  Jesus   Christ,  our  great 

and  Divine  Master,  though  so  infinitely  ex- 
alted above  us,  pleased  not  himself;  but,  when 


for  even  Christ  pleased  not  himself.  163 

but  as  it  is  written,  he  vouchsafed  in  mercy  to  visit  this  low  world  sect. 
The  reproaches    of  0f  0urs,   instead  of  studying  his  own  ease  and  XXM^ 
them  that  reproach-  p|easure     he  submitted  to  an  almost  continued  R 
cd  thee  fell  on  me.    Jerics  of  selfdenial,  mortification,  and  trouble,  "v°^ 
for  our  sakes.   He  considered  the  weakness  and 
infirmities  of  those  about  him,  that  he  might 
teach  them,   and  train  them   up    for   service, 
as  they  were  able  to  bear  it.     (Mark  iv.  33.) 
Yea,  he  even  submitted  with  the  greatest  gen- 
tleness, to  much  reproach  and  contempt  ;  as  it 
is  written,  (Psal.  lxix.  9,)  in  words  which  may 
well  be  applied  to  him  ;  "    The  reproaches  of 
those  who  reproach  thee,  are  fallen  upon  me**    I 
have  placed   myself  in  a  world,  where  1  have 
been  afflicted  with  the  wickedness  of  mankind, 
which  I  have  continually  seen  and  heard  about 
me,  and   which   has  been   through  the  whole 
course  of  my  life,  my  continual  grief  and  bur- 
den." 
4  For  whatsoever       Now,  by  the  way,   I  accommodate  this  text  4 
things    were   writ-  to  the  purpose  before  me,  because  I  think,  we 
ten  aforetime,  were  make  the  best  wg  can    of  ey  scripture, 

written  for  our  learn-         J  .  .    ,.          v.        4       , 

ing;  that  we  through  to  produce  and  cherish  good  dispositions,  and 
patience  and  com-  pious  sentiments  in  our  hearts.     For  whatever 
fort  of  the  scriptures  tfangS  were  formerly  written,  were  written  for 
might  have  hope.       ^  instruction,  that  rue  through  patience  and 
consolation    of  the  scriptures,  that  is,  by   the 
strenuous  exercise  of  that  patience  which  the 
consolations  administered  in  scripture  so  pow- 
erfully support,  might  have  an  assured  andjoy- 
,   f  ful  hope  in  the  midst  of  all  our  tribulation. 
paue"d  co°nso.      Now  may  the  God  of  patience  and  consolation,  5 
lation  grant  you  to  from   whom  all  these  gracious  and  seasonable 
be  like  minded  one  provisions  proceed,  give  yon  more  of  this  bless- 
towards  another,  ac-  ^&  that  ye  may   haye  %he  SQme  mutU(jl 

cording     to    C/tinst       _         t        '  •  •  ,  i         r    ev 

jesus  ?  affection,  according  to  the  example  ot  Jesus 

*  The  reproaches  of  those,  &c]  Some  devotion,  to  be  found  in  the  writings  or  dig* 
expositors  refer  this  to  Christ's  having  un*  courses  of  good  men  oi' old,  are  applicable 
dertaken  bv  his  sufferings  to  expiate  the  to  Christ  But  many  learned  critics  main- 
guilt  of  sin,'e\ery  species  of  which  may  be  tain,  that  the  lxix'"  Psalm  may,  in  its  ong- 
considered  as  a.  reproach  cast  on  the  lav:  inal  sense,  be  interpreted  as  *  prophecy  ot 
and  government  of  God.  See  Cradoc  in  the  Messiah.  How  inexpressible  a  gnei 
loc.  I  have  given  what  seemed  to  me  the  and  burden  the  sight  of  so  much  wicked- 
more  direct  and  natural  sense,  but  will  not  ness  must  have  been  to  so  pure  and  holy  a 
say  this  other  should  be  excluded,  which  mind,  as  that  of  our  Lord,  it  is  impossible 
may  well  agree  both  with  the  words  and  for  us  fully  to  conceive  ;  but  were  we 
connection.  It  must,  on  the  principle  on  more  like  him,  we  might,  and  we  certainly 
which  the  apostle  goes  in  many  of  his  quo-  should,  enter  more  into  it,  than  we  gen* 
tations,  be  very  pleasant  to  observe,  how  erully  do. 
all  the  expressions  of  the  highest  piety  and 


164  We  should  receive  one  another,  as  he  hath  received  us, 

sect.  Christ  ;b     That  with  one  mind  [and']  one  mouth,      6  That  ye    may 
xxxii.  with  united  hearts  and  voices,  ye  may  plorifii  vv,th  one  mind  a™* 
—  the  Go a  ana  rather  oj  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  God,  even  the  Fath- 
™*  who  hath  sent  his  beloved  Son  into  the  world,  erof  our  Lord  Jesus 
to  unite  our  hearts  in  love  to  each  other,  and  to  Christ, 
tune  them   to   those  devout  praises  which  we 
7  address  to  his  blessed  self  through  him.    There-      7  Wherefore  re- 
fore,  whether  ye  were,  before  your  conversion  ceive  ye  one  another, 
/^l    •     •      •         ▼  ^        •/  •  t      •        as  Christ  also  receiv- 

to  Christianity,  Jews  or  Gentiles,   considering  edus,  to  the  glory  of 
it  now  as  an  endearing  bond,  which  causes  every  God. 
difference  to  be  forgot,  receive  ye  one  another, 
and  embrace  one  another,  with  mutual  love  ;  as 
Christ  hath,  without  any   distinction,  received 
us  all  to  the  glory  of  God,     And  greatly  will 
that  sublime  end,  at  which  he  aimed  in  all, even 
the  glory  of  his  heavenly  Father,  be  promoted, 
by  such  endeared  affection  in  his  people  towards 
each  other. 
S      Noxu  I  sat)  this,  with  peculiar  regard  to  those      8  Now  1  sa)'»  &at 
differences  "in  judgment  which  I  know  are  so  fiS^S*^ 
ready  to  prevail  among  Christians  of  different  cumcision    for   the 
educations,  as  to  the  obligations  of  the  Mosaic  truth  of  God,  to  con- 
law.     And  I  would  remind  you  Gentiles,  that  firm,   the.  ?[onJls^ 
■  ..  rr  /  iV         made  unto  the  iath* 

you  ought  not  to  sutler  your  hearts  to  be  alien-  ers  . 

ated  from  your  Jewish  brethren,  for  their  at- 
tachment to  it;  because  jfesus Christ  was  [made] 
a  minister  of  the  circumcision  ;  as  he  was  a  Jew 
by  birth,  he   received  circumcision  himself,  in 
token  of  his  obligation  to  observe  the  law  ;  and 
confined  his  personal  ministry,  according  to 
what  he  himself  declared  concerning  the  limit- 
ation of  his  embassy,  (Mat.  xv.  24,)  to  the  lost 
sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel.     And  this  was 
for  the  illustration  of  the  truth  and  fidelity  of 
God,  to  confirm  and  verify  the  promises  so  long 
since  [made]  to  Abraham  and  the  other  fathers 
9  of  that  nation.         And  I  would  remind  Jewish     9   And  that  the 
believers,  that  he  also  came  that  he  might  gath-  Gentiles  might  glo- 
er  together  all  the  children  of  God  scattered  nfy    God    for    his 
abroad  among  the  Gentiles,  that  they  might  glo- 
rify God  for  [his]  mercy,  in  granting  them  a 
participation  of  the  same  privileges  ;  and  gave 
it  in  charge  to  his  apostles,  that  they  should 

fa  The  same  mutual  affection^  according  to  Kcfl&   may   be  rendered  according  to  the 

the  example  of  Jesus  Christ.]     Raphclius  example  of .     Compare  Gal.  iv.  28  ;  1  Pet. 

has  evidently  shewn,  that  au]o  <$£qvw,  sig-  i.  15  ;  Eph.  iv.  24.     Szz.ltaphel.  Annot.  ex. 

nines  to  agree  in  an  harmonious  and  affec-  Herod,  in  tec 
tionate  manner ,-  and    that  the  preposition 


and  Jew s  and  Gentiles  should  glorify  God  together*  163 

mercy;  as  it  is  writ-  raise  disciples  to  him  among  all  nations,  (Mat.  sect, 
ten.   For  this  cause  xxviii.  19.)     So  that  it  is  a  failure  of  love  and  xxxiL 
lJ%X%££Z  **>  Christ  not  to  receive  them.     And m.  ~ 
and  sing  unto  thy  cordwglj  tue  Gentiles  are  otten  spoken  or  in  xv>r> 
name.    *  the  Old  Testament,  as  called  to  join  with  the 

Jews,  in  worshipping  the  God  of  Israel  :  as  it 
is  written,  (Psal.  xviKf4-9,)    "For  this  cause 
will  I  confess  to  thee  among  the  Gentiles,  and  sing 
10  And  again  be  praises  unto  thy  name*99*    And  again  he,  that  is,  1Q. 
■frith,    Rejoice,   ye  jyjoses   s ail h,  CD cwU  xxxii.  43,)   "  Rejoice,  ye 

Geiviles,     with    his    _         ..  .    ,    ,.      .  .      „       ,.    /  J.      .     'JT 

people  Gentiles,  with  his  people  ;    which  may  intimate 

their  being  called  to  participate  the  blessings 

11  And   again,  once  peculiar  to    Israel.     And  again,    David  11 
Vraiifc  the  Lord,  all  ^th,   (Psalm  cxvii.  1,)   "Praise  the  Lord,  all 
LeudGhim!eSall  Te1  Ve  distant  nations,  and  repeat  his  praise,  all  ye 
people.  people."    Now  surely  this  glorious  privilege  of 

an  admission  into  the  church,  may  justly  en- 
gage the  Gentile  nations  to  praise  God,  in  sub- 
limer  strains  than  any  other  occasion  to  which 
we  can  suppose  either  Moses  or  David  to  refer. 

12  And  again  E-  And  again  Isaiah  says,  expressly  in  this  view,  12 
Saias    saith,   There  (T,ai#  xj.  t0  \  it  There  sna/i  fa  a'  root  from  the 

an  ill    be    a   root  ot  v       ,       _  _.    7y  ,  .   .  .  ., 

Tesse,  and  he  that  stock  of  Jesse,  and  one  arising  to  rule  over  the 
'shall   rise  to  reign  Gentiles,  [and]  in  him  shall  the  Gentiles  hope 
oyer  the  Gentiles,  in  anf|  trmt  .  not  dreading  destruction,  but  cheer- 
tile's  trust.        Gen' fully  expecting  protection  and  salvation  from 
thence."  It  is  evident,  therefore,  how  unreas- 
onable it  would  be  to  despise  them,  and  how 
fit  it  is  affectionately  to  receive,  esteem,  and 
embrace  them. 

13  Now  the  God       I  am  willing,  therefore,  to  persuade  myself,  13 
<*>f  hope  fill  you  with  t^at  ^^  mutually  candid  temper  will  prevail 

all  joy  and  peace  in  amQng  yQ^  and  ^  the  confidence  0fit,  l  com. 

mend  you  all,  without  any  distinction,  to  the 
Divine  grace  and  blessing.  And  accordingly, 
may  the  God  of  hope,  from  whose  mercy  all  the 
hopes  both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  derived, 
fill  you  with  all  sacred  joy  and  peace  in  believing. 

c  I 'will  confess  to  thee,  &c]      Diodati,  God  delivered  him  from  the  hand  of  Sheof, 

and  many  others,  suppose  this  to  be  only  (instead   of  Saul,)    that  is,   the   grave." 

an   allusion  to  the  words  of  David  in  the  But  I  cannot  think  his  reasoning  conclusive, 

place  referred  to.     Mr.  Pierce  has  taken  and  the  23d  verse  of  that  Psalm^  seems  an 

great  pains  to  prove,  that  the  whole  xviiith  invincible    objection    against  this  solution. 

Psalm  is  a  direct  prophecy  of  Christ,  who  is,  I  have  taken  a  middle  way,  which  I  hope 

according  to  his  interpretation,  to  be  con-  the  attentive   reader  will  see  reason  to  ap- 

sidered  as  speaking  throughout  the  whole  prove.     Compare  chap.  ii.  24,  where  the 

of  it.    In  which  view  he  would  render  the  same  method  of  quoting  seems  evidently  to 

title,  "  The  song  which  David  sang  when  be  taken, 


166       The  apostle  prays  that  the  Romans  might  abound  in  hope. 

scct.  Mavhe  give  you  a  well  grounded  complacency  believing,   that    ye 
*±  and  comfort,  in  consequence  of  the  growing  ^^V^er 

strength  of  your  taith,  that  you  may  abound  in  a  of  the °Holy  Gnost.. 
xv.  13  more  cheerful  and  lively  hope  of  eternal  glorv, 

through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  confirming 

all  those  habits  of  grace  which  you  experience, 

as  planted  and  rooted  in  your  souls  bv  his  agen- 

14-  cv.      And  cheerfully  do  I  expect  this,  when  I      14  And  I  myself 

reflect  on  what  he  has  already  done  ;    for  lam  al„so  am  persuaded 
.     ,       ,  ir  ii'  of  vou,  mv  brethren, 

indeed  myself  persuaded  concerning   you,  my  tn^t  ye  ,js0  are  j-ull 

brethren,  that  ye  are  already  full  of  goodness,  of  goodness,   filled 
and  of  unfeigned  benevolence  to   each  other,  with  all  knowledge, 
being  filed,  through  these  illuminating  influent-  ^mS^T^ 
es  which  you  have  received,  with  all  spiritual 
knowledge,  and  so  wrell   acquainted   with  the 
whole  nature  and  genius  of  the  Christian  relig- 
ion, as  to  be  both  able  and  inclined  to  admonish 
and  encourage  one  another,  as  to  this  meek  and 
peaceable  disposition,  which  I  have  been  rec- 
ommending,  and  every  other  part  of  an  amia- 

15  ble    and   valuable  character.  Nevertheless,      \$  Nevertheless, 

brethren,  I  have  written  the  more  boldly  to  you,  brethren,    I     have 

and  enlarged  with  the  greater  freedom,  in  this  w^!en    tthe    mo?e 

r°         .,  °,  ..,  l-i    boldly  unto  you,  m 

part  of  my  epistle,   on  the  privilege  to  which  some  sort,  as  putting 

God  hath  called    Gentile  believers,  in  some  you  in  mind,  because 

measure  as  stirring  up  your  grateful  and  pious  °f tne  grace  that  is 

remembrance  of  them,  because  of  that  greztgrace  £iven  °  me  °      °  » 

16  and  favour  which  is  given  to  me  of  God ;  Even  16  That  I  should 
that  I  should  be  the  ministering  servant  of  Jesus  jesus  Christ  to  the 
Christ  unto  the  Gentiles,  administering  to  them  Gentiles,  minister- 
in  his  name,  and  by  his  authority,  the  infinitely  in?  the  gospel  of 
valuable  gospel  of  God:  that  the  offering  the  *££$  *»  <*£. 
Gentiles  to  him,  as  a  holy  sacrifice,  by  my  tiles  might  be  ac- 
hands,  may  be  acceptable  to  God,  being  sanctifi-  ceptable,  being  sane- 
cr/and  set  apart  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  plenti-  {^*tby  the  Holy 
fully  communicated  to  them  in  a  rich  variety      17  J  liave  there- 

17  of  gifts  and  of  graces.d  I  have  therefore,  in  fore  whereof  I  may 
this  respect,  considerable  matter  of  boasting  in  glory  through  Jesus 
Christ  Jems  with  respect  to  the  things  of  ^  Xch'^r! 
God*  and  the   office    which    I    bear    in   his  tain  to  God. 

*  Sanctified  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  &.C.]     To  ers,  is  not  only  a  needless  limitation  of  the 

explain  this  of  \\\e  miraculous  descent  of  the  more  noble  and  natural  sense  here  given, 

Holy  Spirit,  supposed  to  have  happened  at  but  in  my  judgment,  for  reasons  in  part 

Antiochin  Pisidia,  on  converts,  who  might  given  in  my  notes  on  the  Acts,  an  explicatiofi 

be  called  the  first  fruits  of  the  idolatrous  which  goes  upon  various  principles,  pre- 

Gentiles,  Acts  xiii.  52,  which  is  the  inter-  carious,  or  rather  utterly  incredible. 

pretation  advanced  by  the  author  of  Mis-  e  With  respect  to  the  things  of  God,  &c. 

cell.  Sacra.  (Vol.  I.  p.  112,)  and  his  follow-  <r&  *^  tof  £«f.]     Raphelius  very  justly 


Reflections  on  Christian  forbearance  and  self  denial,  167 

church  ;  which  I  esteem  far  more  honourable  than  any  services  sect. 
of  the  Jewish  state  or  priesthood.  xxiii. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

May  the  abundant  communication  of  the  Spirit  that  is  in  Je- 
sus Christ,  lorm  us  more  to  the  amiable  temper  here   recom- 
mended !   That  we  may  prove  the  distinguished  strength  of  our  verse 
minds,  by  the  superior  fortitude  with  which  we  bear  the  infirmi-  * 
ties  of  our  weaker  brethren,  and  may  seek  the  noble  pleasure  of  2 
pleasing  our  neighbours  for  their  good,  and  to  their  edification.  Let 
the  generous  selfdenial  of  our  great  Lord  be  in  this  view  ever  be- 
fore our  eyes  :  and  let  us  endeavour  to  feel  the  reproaches  which 
«re  cast  upon  God,  much  more  sensibly  than  those  which  immedi-  3 
ately  fall  upon  ourselves. 

Happy  are  we  in  the  scriptures,  which  through  Divine  Provi-  4 
dence  and  grace  have  been  written  for  our  instruction.  May 
they  inspire  us  with  patience  and  consolation,  and  establish  our 
souls  in  humble  hope  !  Mav  our  hearts  be  cemented  in  the  bond 
of  mutual  love,  that  with  one  mind  and  one  mouth  xve  may  glorify  s^tf 
God,  and  receive  each  other,  with  an  endearment  like  that,  with 
which,  if  we  are  true  believers,  notwithstanding  our  smaller 
differences,  we  are  received  by  him. 

Mercy  is  communicated  by  Christ  to  Jews  and  Gentiles,  who  8-12 
therefore  are  justly  required  to  unite  their  praises  to  the  root  of 
Jesse.     Let  us  all  trust  under  the  shadow  of  this  pleasant  plant, 
and  may  we  be  filled  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing.    What  can 
furnish  out  so  calm  a  peace,  so  sublime  a  joy,  as  the  Christian  13 
hope  ?  May  we  all  abound  in  it  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
And  surely  if  we  are  filled  with  such  joy  and  hope,  we  must  be 
filled  with  all  goodness  too,  with  a  truly  benevolent  temper  to-  14 
wards  others,  which  a  sense  of  our  own  happiness  tends  most 
powerfully  to  promote.     We  Gentiles  have  been  presented  to  God  is 
as  a  holy  offering  :  may  we  be  sanctified  more  and  more  by  the 
Spirit  ;  and  established  in  a  firm  confidence  in  Christ,  that  he 
will  transact  all  our  concerns  with  God,  under  the  character  of 
the  great  Mediator  :  esteeming  that  the  most  happy  and  glorious  17 
circumstance  in  the  station,  which  Providence  may  have  assign- 
ed to  us,  which  gives  us  the  greatest  opportunity  of  spreading 
the  honour  of  so  dear  a  name,  and  of  presenting  praises  and 
services  to  God  through  him. 

observes,  that  this  phrase  has  a  peculiar  ing.      Other  texts  are  illustrated  by  this 

propriety,   when  applied  to  sacerdotal  af~  remark,  and  particularly,  Hcb.  ii.  If.    Sec 

fairs,  and  especially  victims  presented  to  Raphct,  i>Tot.  ex  Xen,  in  lac. 
God  ;  of  which,  the  apistle.  is  here  speak- 


168  The  apostle  would  not  boast  of  what  Christ  had  not  wrought  by  him  ;. 


SECT.     XXXIII. 

The  apostle  takes  occasion  from  what  he  had  been  sayings  to  men* 
tion  the  extent  of  his  own  labours,  and  his  purpose*  of  further 
journies,  in  which  he  hoped  to  visit  the  Royym^  ;  in  the  wean 
time,  earnestly  recommending  himself  to  their  prayers.  Rom. 
XV.  18,  to  the  end. 


i 


ROMANS    XV.    18.  "Romans  XV.  18. 

HAVE  hinted  above  at  the  cause  I  have  to  "C^OR.    I  will   not 
rejoice  and  boast  in  Christ,  as  to  what  re-  *■    (lfe,to  sP^kof 

.  J       _,     .  ,    .  —  r  r\     -   *•        al1v    °f  those  things 

lates  to  God,  and  the  office  ot  my   Christian  wnich    christ   hafo 

ministry.     For  I  zvill  not  dare  to  boast  falsely,  not  wrought  by  me, 
nor  even  speak  any  thing  of  what  Christ  hath  to  make  the  Gentiles 
not  indeed  wrought  by  me,  to  bring  the  Gentiles  ^deed, 
into  obedience.    No  ;  God  forbid  !  that  I  should 
either  exceed  the  bounds  of  truth,  in  making 
the  report,  or  arrogate  any  thing  to  myself,  as 
my  own  work,  when  speaking  of  the  conver- 
sions that  have  indeed  been  made.     I  humbly 
confess  that  it  is  Christ  who  hath  wrought 
whatever  is  done  :  yet  I  boldly  declare,  that 
his  grace  and  mercy  hath,  in  this  respect,  dis- 
tinguished me  both  in  word  and  deed,  by  the 
manner  in  which  he  hath  enabled  me  to  speak, 
and  the  things  which  he  hath  strengthened  me 
19      to  perform.     He  hath  wrought  by  the  miracu-    19  Throughmight? 
\o\xs  energy  of  signs  and  xvonders,  accomplished  si^ls  an(1  wonders, 
in  and  by  the  amazing  poxver  of  the  Spirit  effe»  JTSdVS 
God,  which  hath  not  only  been  plentifully  im-  that  from  Jerusalem, 
parted  to  me,  but  bestowed  on  others  by  the  and  round  about  un- 
laying on  of  mv  hands  ;  so  that  thus  supported,  to  Illyricum,  I  have 
r\      &       •  j     ,      i  •     '       rr  r  u       l         ,     ,  fullv   preached   the 

I  have  with  the  happiest  effect,  fully  preached  g0Spel  of  Christ. 

and  explained  the  gospel  of  Christ,  from  Jeru- 
salem, Antioch,  and  Arabia,  in  the  east,  round 
about  through  all  the  Lesser  Asia,  and  Greece, 
even  as  far  as  the  western  shores  of  Illyricum, 
which  so  nearly  borders  on  your  own  cele- 
20  brated  Italy. a  For  it  has  still  been  the  object  20  Yea,  so  have  I 
of  my  ambition,  so  far  as  Providence  would  strived  to  preach  ths 

a  At  far  as  the  western  shores  of  lllyri  Arabia,  on  his  first  conversion,  and  several 

cum-']     Though  it  is  evident  from  hence,  other  ver^   remarkable  facts-,   referred  te 

that  St.  Paul  before  the  date  of  this  epistle,  in  the  xith  chapter  of  the  second  epistle  to  the 

which  was  in  the  year  58,  had  preached  Corinthians,  and  elsewhere  ;  and  it  is  very 

the  gospel  in  these  regions,  it  is  observa-  possible,    that  the  visit  to   Crete,  when 

ble,  that  Luke  takes  no  notice  of  this,  in  Titus  was  left  behind  to  ordain  elders,  Tit; 

the   history  of  the   Acts;  where  he  also  i.  5,  might  be  of  this  number, 
omits  to  mention  the  journey  he  took  to 


therefore  he  had  been  hindered  from  visiting  the  Romans  ;        169 

gospel,  not  where  permit  me  to  indulge  it,  to  preach  the  gospel,  sect. 
Christ  was  named,  not  Xvhere  Christ  was  [already]  named,  lest  I XXX1U- 
lest  I  should  build  shouids^m  desirous  to  build  upon  another  man's  — - 
upon  another  man's  °'tl"*  ...         .         ,      .,        ,    rirr      ,  •  •,«   •    Rom. 

foundation  :  foundation*  and  so  decline  the  difficulties  wnicn  xv#  20 

21  But  as  it    is  attend  the  settlement  of  new  churches.   Others  21 

written,    To  whom  ;ncieed  have  done  this,  and  little  else  ;   but  I 

he  was  not  spoken  .  .  1>rr  f  .. 

of,  they  shall  see  :  nave  chosen  a  different  manner  ot  acting  ;  as  it 

and  they  that  have  is  zuritten,m  words  well  applicable  to  the  series 

not  heard,  shall  un-  0f  my  labours,  (Isa.  lii.  15,)   "  They  to  whom 

nothing  was  declared  concerning  him,  shall  see^ 

and  they  who  have  not  heard,  shall  understand.'''* 

Thus  have  many  received  from  my  mouth, 

the   first  notices  they  have  ever  had  of  true 

religion,  and  of  the  method  of  salvation  by  the 

22  For     which  Great  Redeemer.     The  consequence  therefore  22 
cause   also  I    have  was  that  I  have  been  long  hindered  from  coming 
from  co^'to^a.  to  you  ,  vvh.ch,  out  of  my  singular  affection  for 

you,  I  was  very  desirous  of  doing  :  though  it 
be  something  contrary  to  the  method  of  pro- 
ceeding which  I  generally  choose,  as  you  have 
the  Christian  religion  already,  by  the  Divine 

23  But  now  hav-  grace,  most  happily  planted  among  you.     But  23 
ing  no  more  place  now  having  no  longer  placey  either  at  Corinth, 

in  these  parts,  and  elsewhere  in  these  Grecian  climates,  no  more 
having  a  great   de-  .        .  ..  ,  '         u 

sire  these  many  work  of  this  kind  remaining  to  be  done  here, 
years  to  come  unto  of  which  Providence  seems  to  open  any  prob- 
>'ou  J  able  prospect,  and  having  also  on  various  ac- 

counts, a  great  desire  for  many  years  to  come  to 

24  Whensoever  I  yQU  .  j  Wl\\  attempt  to  put  it  into  execution. 
Sp»ln7lj °SK  fflgo  into  Spain,! ^//endeavour,  if  possible,  24 
to  you  :  for  I  trust  to  come  to  you  ;c  for  I  hope  quickly  to  have  an 

*  Object  of  my  ambition,  so  far  as  Provi-  Vol.  II.  p.  64,)  to  make  the  first  proclama- 

dence  would  permit  me  to  indulge  it,  to  tion  of  a  Redeemer's  name,  in  places  where 

preach  the  gospel,  not  where  Christ  was  at-  it  had  before  been  quite  unheard  of.    And 

ready  named,  &c]  The  meaning  to  be  sure  probably,  in    mentioning    this,    he    may 

cannot  be,   that    Paul  scorned  to   come  glance  upon  those  false  apostles  who  crept 

after  any  other  Christian  minister  ;  which  into  churches  which  he  had  planted,  and 

would    have  argued  a  height  of  temper  endeavoured  to  establish  their  own  re  pu- 

rery  inconsistent  with  the  humility  of  this  tation  and  influence  there,  by  alienating 

blessed  apostle  ;  and  does  not  agree  with  the   hearts  of  his  own  converts  from  him, 

what  we  read  in  the  history  of  the  Acts,  their  spiritual  father  ;  while  like  some  in 

of  his  going  to  preach  the  gospel  at  Da-  our  own  days,  who  have  trod  most  exactly 

mascns,  Antioch  and  Jerusalem  ;  to  which  in  their  footsteps,  they  built  on  his  grand 

it  seems  probable,  Troas,  if  not  Corinth,  and  noble  foundations,  an  edifice  of  wood, 

or  Ephesus,  may  be  added.     It  may  sig-  and  hay,  and  stubble,  1  Cor.  iii.  12. 

nify  that,  far  from  declining  danger's  and  c  If  I  go  to   Spain,  &c  ]      It  appears 

oppositions,  which  might  especially  be  ex-  probable    from    hence,    considering  the 

pected  in  first  breaking  up,  as  it  were,  the  principle  which  St.  Paul  ciiose  to  govern 
fallow  ground  of  heathen  and  unevangelized   himself  by,  of  not  building  on  another  mail's 

countries,  he  rather  felt  a  sublime  ambi-  foundation,  that  no  apostle  had  yet  planted 

tion;  as  qthfiifAuv  signifies,  (see  Eisner,  any  church  in  Spain  :  which  as  Dr.  Ged- 

voh.  4.  23 


170         to  whom,  after  going  to  Jerusalem,  he  designed  to  came, 

sect,  opportunity  of  going  thither,  and  as  I  pass  by,  to  see  you  in  my 
xxxiii.  iU  contrive,  if  I  can,  to  see  you,  and  shall  ex-  j™rnev,  and  to  be 
,      .  '         ,      -   '  ,  /  brought  on  my  way 

— —  pect  to  be  brought  forward  by  you  in  my  way  thitherward  by  vou, 
yM  thither  by  the  kind  attendance  of  some  of  my  if  first  I  be  some- 
X  '      friends  at  Rome,  and  the  refreshment  which  what     filled    with 

mv  spirit  may  receive  from  others  ;  if  I  may  }om'  C07nfany- 

first,  not  only  have  a  short  interview  in  pass- 
ing, but  make  such  an  abode  with  you  as  to  be 

in  some  degree  satisfied  with  your  [company  :] 

I  say  in  some  degree,  for  I  know  that  if  I  were 

to  indulge  my  own  affection  to  you,  my  visit 

would  be  much  longer  than  the  views  of  duty 

elsewhere  will  permit. 

25  This  I  speak  with  relation  to  my  future  de-  25  But  now  I  g« 
si^ns  :  but  lam  norv  going  to  Jerusalem  minis.  -»£«*-.£ 
tering  to  the  necessities  or  the  saints  there,  by  saints# 

such  contributions  as  I  have  raised  for  their 
subsistence,  or  may  farther  collect,  as  I  prose- 

26  cute  my  journev.  For  it  hath  pleased  [the  26  For  it  hath 
churches  of]  Macedonia  <^nd  Achaia.^omakea^^^  of 
certain  collection  for  the  poor  saints,  their  be-  chaiaj  to  make  a 
lieving  brethren,  that  are  in  Jerusalem,  who  certain  contribution 
are  exposed  to  such  peculiar  persecution  and  f°|\  the  poor  saints 

27  affliction.  I  say,  it  hath  pleased  them  to  do  ^  are  at  Jeru- 
this  ;  and,  though  I  acknowledge  their  free  27  It  hath  pleased 
love  and  generosity  in  it,  vet  I  may  say,  that  them  verify  ,•  and 
in  a  sense,  they  are  their  debtors  :  for  if  the  *«  ^oT'^Z 
Gentiles  have  been  brought  into  so  happy  a  Gentiles  have  been 
union  with  God's  once  peculiar  people,  and  made  partakers  of 
are  made  partakers  of  their  spiritual  things,  the  their  spiritual  things, 
....  i  i  r  u  i  c  *  u  U*  tne,r  duty  is  also  to 
invaluable  blessings  of  the  gospel,  first  brought  minister  Junt0  them 

to  them  from  Jerusalem,  and  by  persons  of  in  carnal  things. 
the  Jewish  nation  too  ;  they  ought  certainly  to 
be  ready,  with  all  religious  gratitude  and  re- 
spect, to  minister  to  them  in  their  carnal  things, 
and  impart  the  inferior  blessings  of  Providence, 
28  in  which  they  so  much  more  abound.     Having     28  When  there- 

therefore  dispatched  this  a  fair,  and  sealed  to  fo[e  £ have  perform- 

J     .         J  r  i      j   v  j  j  i    ed  this,    and    have 

them,  that  is,   safely  delivered  as  under  seal,  sealed  t0  them  this 

this  present,  which  is  the  fruit  of  that  love 

and   care   which  their    Gentile   brethren    so 

justly  express  towards  them,  I  will,  if  it  please 

des  justly  observes,  very  ill  agrees  with  Macedonian  churches,  which  was    that 

the  legend  of  St  James  ;  for,  according  to  directed   by  Paul,    when   he  went  from 

that,  he  had  now  been  fifteen  years  in  Spain,  Ephesus  to  Macedonia,   (Acts  xx.  1,)  in 

and  hud  erected  several  bishoprieks  there,  the  year  of  Christ  57  ;  this  circumstance 

Gedd.  Misc.  Vol.  II  p.  221.  seems  to  fix  the  date  of  this  epistle  pretty  ear* 

d  Churches  of  Macedonia,  &c]     As  we  1\  in  58  ;  as  was  observed  in  the  introduc- 

read  of  no  more  than  one  collection  of  tlie  tion,  and  the  former  note  there  referred  to. 


He  desires  their  prayers,  and  gives  them  his  benediction.         1*1 

fruit,  I  will  come  by  God  to  give  me  a  favourable  opportunity,  come  sect. 
you  into  Spain.  fry  you  into  Spain.     And  as   I  doubt  not,  but         | 

29  And  I  urn  sure,  wUl  for  me^  that  my  coming  may  be 

Sito  7ou?  I   'shTl  comfortable,  and  useful  for  your  confirmation  xv.29 
come  in  the  fulness  in  religion  ;  so  I  have  a  cheerful   confidence, 
of  the  blessing-  ofthe  tnat  q0(±  wjjj  near  vour  prayers,  and  may  say^ 
gospel  of  Christ.        that  j  knQW  that  wfien  J  come  among  y  on,  I  shall 
come  in  the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  that  is,  with  a  full  and  abundant  bless- 
ing, attending  mv  ministerial   and  evangelical 

30  Now  I  beseech  labours.  Yet  when  I  write  thus,  it  is  not  30 
you,  brethren,  for  from  anv  particular  revelation,  to  assure  me 
ckrtWS  that  I  shall  be  enabled  to  fulfil  this  purpose. 
for  the  love  of  the  I  know,  that  in  this  journey  to  Jerusalem,  I 
Spirit,  that  ye  strive  have,  humanlv  speaking,  a  very  dangerous  scene 
together  w.th  me  in  b^fore  having  some  of  my  most  mortal 
prayers  to  God  ^  .^^  e*emiesto  conte„d  with.     And 

therefore,  as  I  cannot  but  apprehend  the  inter- 
est of  the  gospel  to  be  concerned  in  my  life  and 
liberty,  /  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  our  Lord 
Jesus'  Chr>st,  and  by  the  love  which  is  the  gen- 
uine fruit  oj  the  Spirit*  that  you  join  your  ut- 
most  strength    and   fervency    with    mine*   m 

31  That  I  may  be  [your]  daily  prayers  to  God  for   me.        That  1  3% 
delivered  from  them  may  be  rescued  from  the  unbelievers  in  Judea  ,-s 
that  do  not  believe,  who  are  so  full  of  rancor  against  me,  as  a  de- 

^VsUervtc;ea^-,chhai  serter  from  their  cause  ;  and  will,  I  am  sure 
have  for  Jerusalem,  spare  no  force  or  fraud  to  destroy  me  :  and 
may  be  accepted  of  also  that  my  ministration  at  Jerusalem,  in  the 
the  saints  :  charitable  affair  which  I  mentioned  above,  may 

be  acceptable  to  the  saints,  for  whose  use  it  is 
intended  ;  so  that  no  prejudices  in  our  Christ- 
ian brethren  there,  against  the  believing  Gen- 
tiles, may  prevail  so   far  as   to  prevent  their 

32  That    I  may  receiving  it  with  a  becoming  candour  and  grat- 
come  unto  you  with  itude  :    That  so,  in  consequence  of  all,  /  may  32 
joy  by  the  ^^^CQmetQyOUWithjoy,bythewillofGod,andthat 
^Tbe SfcSdT  /  may  be  refreshed  [together]  zvith  you,  in  our 

■  By  the  love  of  the  Spirit.']  Some  would  6  That  I  may  be  rescued  from  the  unbe- 
explain  this  ofthe  love  which  the  Spirit  of  lievers  in  Judca.]  How  extreme  their 
God  bears  to  us,  or  the  affection  which  bigotry  and  rage  was,  appears  trom  their 
we  owe  to  that  gracious  agent ;  and  were  behaviour  to  him  at  the  very  time  here 
we  certain,  that  either  of  these  were  the  referred  to,  Acts  xxi.— xxiv.  It  was  from 
genuine  sense,  important  consequences  a  sense  of  the  great  importance  ot  his  lite 
would  follow.  to  the  cause  of  Christianity,  that  he  is 

*  Join  your  utmost  strength  v:ith  mine.-]    thus  urgent  ;  else  we  may  be  assured,  he 
Eisner,  (Observ.  Vol.  II.  p.  65,)  has  a  beau-   would  gladly  have  given  it  up.     Phil,  h 
tiful  note  on  this  word  o-uv*.yu>vi<ru.<r§-x.i,  to    21,  &c. 
shew  how  exactly  that  is  the  import  of  it. 


172  Reflections  on  the  apostle's  humility  and  zeal, 

sect,  intended  interview.  And,  in  the  mean  time,  83  Now  the  Go«i 
xxxiii.  may  tfre  God  of  peace,  who  has  graciously  given  of  peace  be  with  you 
r         us  that  peace  with  himself,  which  we   esteem  Amen. 

xv.^S  tne  ^rst  anc*  greatest  °f  blessings,  and  hath 

cemented  our  hearts  in  those  Christian  bonds 

of  peace  and  love  to  each  other,  [be]  zvith  yon 

all,  whether  I  am  present  or  absent.    Amen  I 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Let  us  behold  with  pleasure  the  modesty  and  humility  which 
UM9  is  joined  with  all  the  zeal  of  this  holy  apostle,  while  he  thus 
obliquely  owns,  in  a  manner  which  shews  how  familiar  the 
thought  was  to  his  mind,  that  all  he  had  done  in  the  Christian 
ministry,  and  for  the  propagation  and  advancement  of  the  gospel, 
was  only  what  Christ  had  done  by  him,  to  procure  such  obedience 
of  the  Gentiles,  both  in  zvord  and  in  deed. 

Adored  be  the  grace  that  made  his  labours  so  successful,  and 
sowed  the  blessed  seed  so  wide  by  his  diligent  hand,  from  Jeru- 
salem unto  Illyricum.  Most  divine  instructions  did  he  give  them 
in  matters  of  faith,  and  taught  them  to  express  that  faith  by 
their  works.  While  he  was  dead  to  all  thoughts  of  enriching 
himself,  and  in  some  instances,  chose  rather  to  maintain  himself, 
by  his  own  labours,  than  to  subsist  on  the  bounty  of  others,  his 
25,&c.  liberal  soul  devised  liberal  things  for  his  necessitous  brethren.  He 
raised  a  noble  collection,  and  was  much  concerned,  not  only  that 
31  it  might  be  safely,  but  acceptably  delivered. 

Well  may  our  souls  be  edified,  by  observing  the  things  which 
lay  nearest  the  heart  of  this  generous  apostle,  that  coming  to  his 
29  Christian  friends  at  Rome,  he  might  come  in  the  fulness  of  the  bless- 
ing of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  if  he  was  spared  through  their 
prayers,  it  might  be  for  public  usefulness.  St.  Paul,  dead  as  he 
was  to  human  applause,  was,  from  much  nobler  motives,  solicit- 
ous about  his  acceptance  ;  and  he  shews  by  his  manner  of  speak- 
ing, what  a  sense  he  had  of  the  degree  in  which  it  depended 
upon  the  turn  and  disposition  which  God  should  be  pleased  to 
give  to  the  spirits  of  men  ;  may  this  just  and  pious  thought  fre- 
quently  dwell  upon  the  hearts  of  the  ministers  of  Christ  I 

Some  of  the  prayers,  which  the  apostle  so  affectionately  be- 
speaks, were  answered  ;  and  some  seemed  to  be  forgotten  : 
Yet  did  God  make,  what  seemed  the  rejection  of  some,  the 
means  of  answering  the  rest.  He  was  for  a  while  delivered  into 
the  hands  of  those  m  Judea,  who  believed  not;  and  this  providence, 
which  might  have  seemed  an  invincible  obstacle  to  his  design, 
proved  the  occasion  of  bringing  him  to  Rome,  and  promoted  the 
success  of  his  ministrv  there, 


The  apostle  recommends  Phebe  to  the  Romans  :  173 

Let  us  adore  the  God  of  grace  and  peace,  who  works  the  most  SEC?: 
important  ends,  by  methods  to  us  unthought  of;  and  let  us  be  x 
greatly  cautious,  that  we  do  not  rashly  judge   that  he  hath  re-  verse 
jected  our  prayers,  because  we  do  not  see  them  answered  in  that  33 
particular  way  which  might  have  been  more  agreeable  to  our 
own  wishes. 

SECT.     XXXIV. 

The  apostle,  after  recommending  Phebe  to  the  Romans,  particularly 
salutes  several  of  his  friends  then  resident  among  them,  Rom. 
XVI.  1—16. 

Romans  XVI.  1.  ROMANS  XVI.  1. 

I  commend  un-  TTAVING  thus  dispatched  the  substance  of  sect. 
to  you  Phebe  our  JfX   my  epistle    /would  add,  by  way  of  post-  xxxiv 
sister,    which    is   a        .    .      J      *    ,.  .     .  Jc        '       . r  ,         1 

servant  of  the  church  JJf1?^.  something  relating  to  a  few  particular  Rom 
which  is  iu  Cen-  Christian  friends,  with  us,  or  with  you  :  and  xvi  { 
cnrea  J  first  would  recommend  to  you  the  bearer  of  this 

epistle,  Phebe,  our  sister,  who  is  not  only  par- 
taker with  us  in  the  profession  of  the  gospel, 
buc  in  the  office  of  a  stated  servant,  or  deacon- 
ness,a  of  the  church  in  Cenchrea,h  in  the  neigh- 

2  That  ye  receive  bourhood  of  which  I  write  to  you.     And  I  de-  o 
iier  in  the  Lord,  as  s\re  ^^  y0U  wcmld  entertain  her,  in  regard  to 
becometh  saints,  and  ,  ,    _••'  .     T      JT  /-v*  ^ 

that  ye  assist  her  in  her  relation  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  com- 
whatsoever  business  mon  Saviour,  with  all  Christian  affection,  and 
she    hath   need  of  \n  a  manner  becoming  those  that  profess  them- 

^"re""  flves  «  seParated  *«  the  W°r'd'  t0  the 
many,  and  of  myself  honour  of  his  name  ;  and  that  you  would  assist 

also.  her  in  any  th  ing  in  xv  h  ich  she  may  need  it  of  you  ; 

for  I  can  assure  you  she  has  been,  in  her  office, 

an  helper  of  ?na?iy,  and  of  myself  in  particular  ; 

on  which  account  she  is  well  worthy  of  your 

regard,  and  will  I  hope  meet  with  a  very  kind 

reception  from  all  that  love  me,  or  have  any 

concern  for  the  common  cause. 

3  Greet  Priscilla      I  desire  you  would    also  salute  the  pious  3 

Priscilla,  and  her  worthy  consort  Aquilaf  who 

*  A  stated  servant,  or  deaconness.]  b  The  church  in  Cenchrea.]  As  Paul 
Compare  1  Tim.  v.  9.  That  there  were  mentions  the  church  in  Cenchrea,  as 
some  grave  and  pious  matrons  engaged  in  distinct  from  that  at  Corinth,  though 
such  an  office,  in  the  primitive  church,  is,  Cenchrea  lay  in  the  suburbs  of  it,  I  must 
I  think,  very  apparent  from  these  places  :  submit  to  the  candid  reader,  whether  it 
but  it  is  obvious  there  were  circumstances  be  not  probable,  that  it  had  a  distinct  pas- 
which  rendered  such  sort  of  servants  much  tor,  or  bishop  of  its  own. 
more  useful  and  necessary  in  the  churches  c  Priscilla  and  Aquila.~\  This  excellent 
at  that  time,  than  they  would  now  gener-  couple  appear,  by  this  passage,  to  be  re- 
ally be;  turned  to  Rome,  on  the  ceasing  of  that 


i  74  And  sends  several  salutations  in  his  own  name, 

sect,  have  both  deserved  the  name  of  my  fellow  la-  and  Aquila  my  help. 
*™v- bourers  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  they  have  each  of ersin  christ  Jesus  r 
"  them,  according  to  their  different  stations  and 

xvTi  characters,  been  ready  to  do  their  utmost  to 
promote  the  interest  of  the  gospel  amongst  us. 

4  And   indeed  they   are  persons,   who  for  the     4  (Who  have  for 

preservation  of  my  life,  exposed  to  so  manv  tu-  ™v.  llfe  laid  d"wm 
ri  j  r  \    *.  *'•     c      h    1  o  '  •<  o  N tneir    own    necks: 

multuous  dangers,    (Acts  xviu.  6,   7,  12,  13,)  unt0  whom  not  oniy 

have,  as  it  were,  laid  down  their  own  necks,  that  I  give  thanks,   but 

is,  offered  themselves  to  the  extremest  dangers :  also  all  the  churchei 

to  whom  therefore,  I  do  not  only  owe  my  own  °   l  e      nU  es*' 

personal  thanks,  but  also  all  the  churches  of  the 

Gentiles,  whose  apostle  I  peculiarly  am,  and 

for  whose  spiritual  liberties  and  privileges  I 

5  am  always  so  strenuous  an  advocate.  You     5  Likewise  greet 

will  also,  I  hope,  present  my  sincere   and  af-  the   church  that  is 

fectionate  salutation  to   the  'church  that  is  in  j"  their  houJ.e-  ,Sa' 

...  T  ,  ,  1      . ,        lute  mv  well  belov- 

their  house  ;  as  I  know  there  are  several  other  e(i  Epenetus,  who  is 

Christians  with  them,  resident  in  the  familv ,  or  the  first  fruits  of  A- 
meeting  them  for  social  worship  there.     Salute  chaia  unt0  Christ* 
also  my  beloved  Epenetus,  who  is  one  of  the  first 
fruit*  ofAchaia*  to  Christ,  in  the  number  of  the 
first  Christian  converts  of  these    regions,  and 
therefore  worthy  my  particular  remembrance. 
€  Salute  Mary,    who  has   taken  a  great   deal  of    6    Greet     Mary, 
pains  on  our  account,  to  accommodate   me  and  who  bestowed  much 

1  •      t_  •   i_    labour  on  us. 

my  companions  when  we  were  in   her  neign- 

7  bourhood.  Salute  Andronicus,e  and funias,     7  Salute  Androni- 

mti  kinsmen,  and  dear  in  the  bond  of  Christian  fus  and  J"nia  P? 
.  •<,         1  •  1        •       1        rr     •  l  kinsmen  and  my  fel- 

fellowship,  and  united  sufferings  too  ;  having  low  prisoners,  who 

once  been  my  fellow  prisoners  ;  who  were  early  are  of  note   among 

in  great  reputation  among  the  apostles^  and  were  the    apostles,   who 

edict  against  the  Jews,  which  had  driven  e  Andronicus,  &c]  Dr.  Jenkins  very 
them  from  thence,  in  the  reign  of  Ciau-  justly  observes,  that  this  list  of  names  can 
dius,  Acts  xviii.  2.  Priscilla  seems  to  be  no  objection  at  all  to  the  authority  of 
have  been  a  woman  of  great  note,  and  this  epistle  ;  for  it  might  be  an  encourage- 
probably  of  distinguished  genius,  and  in-  ment  to  the  persons  thus  particularly 
fluence  ;  which  appears,  not  only  from  mentioned,  might  conciliate  some  addi- 
the  manner  in  which  she  is  here  named,  tional  respect  to  them,  whereby  their  use- 
but  also  from  the  edification  which  the  fulness  might  be  promoted,  and  would 
eloquent  Apollos  received  from  her  in-  render  each  of  these  persons  a  kind  of 
structions,  in  concurrence  with  those  of  witness  to  the  genuineness  of  the  epistle,  as 
her  husband.  we  may  naturally  suppose  it  was  shewed 
d  The  first  fruits,  Sec]  It  is  very  prob-  to  each  of  them.  jenk.  of  Christianity, 
able  he  might  be  converted  at  the  same  Vol.  II.  p.  37. 
time  with  Stephanas,  called  also  the  first 

fruits  of  Achaia,  (1  Cor.  xvi.  15,)  for  there  f  In  reputation  among  the  apostles.  3    Di- 

is  no  manner  of  necessity  to  understand  by  odati  thinks,   that  apostles  here  signifies 

that  expression,  the  very  first  Christian  evangelists  ;  and  that  the  meaning  is,  that 

convert.     Indeed  it  is  possible,  Epenetus  these  persons  were  noted  messengers  of  the 

might  be  one  of  that  happy  family  to  which  churches,  2  Cor.  viii.  23  ;  Phil.  ii.  25.     But 

this  appellation  is  given*.  I  rather  apprehend  with   Mr.    Cradid?* 


to  the  beloved  in  Christ  Jesus  at  Romc>  173 

also  were  in  Christ  also  happy  in  being  joined  to  the  church  of  sect. 

before  me.  Christ  before  me ;  and  therefore,  though  once  XXXIV» 

the  object  of  my  furious  persecuting  zeal,  are 
now  honoured  and  be  loved  as  mv  elder  breth-  xyx  j 

8  Greet  Amplias  ren  in  the  Lord.        Salute  Amplxas,  my  beloved  $ 

LorclbeI°Ved  ^  thC  in  the  Lord>  for  whom  l  have  a  most  afftction- 
ate  friendship,  cemented  in  the  bonds  of  mutu- 

9  Salute   Urbane  al  faith  and  love.         Salute  also  Urbanus,  my  9 
our  helper  in  Christ,  fe^ow  labourer  in  the  gospel  of  Ch  rist,  to  the 
and  Stachys  my  be-*7         .  c      ■  .  .     .        .  °      r  r  •  1  r  n      i  . 
loved.                        service  ot  which   he    is  so  faithfully  devoted, 

and  with  him  my  beloved  Stachys,  of  whose 
friendship  I  cannot  but  retain  an  affectionate 

10  Salute  Apelles  remembrance.         Salute  Apelles,  whose  long  10 
approved  in  Clmst.  experienced  worth  renders  him  thorouprhly  ap- 
Salute  them   which   .  «. .     .%  r  y-.,    •   .  i»     •   1       / 

are  of  Aristobulus' Proved  in  the  cause  oi  Christ,  as  a  disciple  of  a 

household.  character   undoubtedly  honourable.         Salute 

also  those  [of the family]  of  Aristobulus, %  and  as- 
sure the  Christians  that  hold  the  lowest  station 
in  it,  that    they    are    not   forgotten   by  me. 

11  Salute  Hero-  Salute  my  cousin  Herodion,  still  dearer  to  me  in  H 
dion,   my  kinsman  the  ties  of  grace,  than   in  those  of  nature ;   and 
SfctS  of  ">^  belonging  to  [the  household  of]  Narcissus, 
Narcissus,      which  who   are  believers   in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
are  in  the  Lord.        Salute  those  excellent  women   Trijphena  and  12 

phena  tndTryphT  jW""'  ™*8'.  f  cordi°S  .«>  ***  nations, 
sa,  who  labour  in  have  laboured  with  great  diligence  in  the  ser- 
the  Lord.  Salute  vice  of  the  Lord.  Salute  the  beloved  Persisy 
the  beloved  Per-  w/l0  distinguished  herself  amonpr  many  who 
sis.  which  laboured  r  »  , r  1         j    j«r  °v    L    • 

much  in  the  Lord.    were   faithful  and   diligent;  so  that   it   may 
properly  be  said,  she  labouredmuch  in  the  Lord. 
13   Salute  Rufus  Salute  Rufus,  chosen  in  the  Lord,  whom  I  esteem  13 
chosen  in  the  Lord,  as  a  Christian  of  a  most  excellent  character  : 
and  his  mother  and         ,  ,  «*      . 

miriQt  ana  pay  the  most  affectionate  respects,  in  my 

name,  to  his  mother  and  mine  :h  for  so  I  may 

( Apost.  Hist.  p.  43,)  that  they  were  some  though  there  is  no  certain  evidence  that 

early  converts,  who  had  been  known  and  they   were   Christians.      It   seems    most 

much  esteemed  by  the  apostles,  before  die  probable,  they  were  persons  of  high  rank, 

dispersion  occasioned  by   the    death    of  who  had  each  a  great   family  of  slaves; 

Stephen,  (Acts  viii.  2,)  and  if  so,  perhaps  and  some  of  them  being  Christian  converts* 

Paul  might  once  ha\e  been  active  in  per-  the  apostle  would  not  forget  them,  low  as 

secuting  them,  and    have  learned  their  their  rank  in  life  was,  when  he  was  salut- 

names  at  first,   with   an   hostile  intent  of  ing  his  brethren  in  so  particular  a  manner, 

hunting  them  down  to  destruction.  We    may  observe,   what    a   regard   the 

8  Those  [of  the  family]  of  Aristobulus.]  apostle  had  for  foreign   churches,  when  he 

The  Roman  church  hath  consecrated  days  informed  himself  of  \henames,  circumstan- 

to  the   honour  of  many  of  the  saints  men-  ces,  and  abodes,  of  so  many  then  in  Rome, 

tioned  in  this  chapter,  whom  they  declare,  lj  His  mother  and  mine.]     Hence  some 

I  know  not  on  what  sufficient  authority,  have  thought  that  Rufus  was  at  least  half 

to  have  been  martyrs.     See    VEnf.   Pref  brother  to  Paul,  but  perhaps  he  might  in 

to  the  Romans,  p.  6,   7.     To  these  they  this  expression  refer  to  the  maternal  care 

hav*  added  Aristobulus,  and  Narcissus,  this  good  woman  had  taken  of  him. 


\  76  And  bids  them  salute  one  another  with  an  holy  hiss, 

sect,  call  her,  on  account  of  that  maternal  tenderness     H  Salute  Asyti* 
«»*.  and  care  which  she  has  often  shewn  towards  gJJJJJ^    p^^Xs, 

me.         Salute  Asyncritus,    Phlegon,  Hennas,  Hermes*    and    the 

Ron?'  Patrobas,  Hermes,  and  all    the   brethren  with  brethren  which  are 
XVi'4  them,  as  if  every  one  of  them  had  been  particu-  ™«* lhem- 
-I  *r  larlv  named.         Salute  Philologus,  and  Julias,     15  Salute  Philolo- 
*»-  and  his  titer,  and  Olympus,  and  all  thef^^{f%*£ 
other  sincere   *am^  and  Christians,1  Mar  or?  and  oiympas,    and 
wifA  them  ;  whom,  with  the  rest  of  the  persons  all  the  saints  which 
that  I  have  mentioned,  I  most  sincerely  hon-  are  with  them. 
16  our  and  love.     In    a   word,   whether  you  be     16  Salute  one  an- 
Jews,  or  Gentiles,  when  you  meet  at  your  as-  other  ^an^y 
sembhes,  salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss  r  0f  Christ  salute  you* 
and  take  care  that  the  kiss  which  you  give  to 
each  other,  at  the  conclusion  of  your  worship, 
be  expressive  of  a  pure  and  undissembled  af- 
fection, and  conducted  with  the  gravest  and 
most  decent  circumstances.     All  the  churches 
of  Christ  in  these  parts  salute  you  ;  as  they,  with 
me,  have  heard  of  the  eminent  figure  you  make 
in   religion,   and   the  many  excellent  persons 
who  are  resident  among  you. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Though  so  much  of  this  section  be  a  mere  catalogue  of  names, 
it  is  not  without  its  moral  and  religious  instruction.  We  see  in 
it  the  good  heart  of  the  apostle  ;  how  full  he  was  of  the  senti- 
ments of  Christian  friendship  ;  how  solicitous  he  was  to  express 
his  esteem  and  love  for  his  brethren  in  the  Lord.  And  God 
hath  made  him  the  means  of  transmitting  to  posterity,  the  me- 
morials of  many  excellent  persons,  of  whom  we  no  where  else 
read,  or  hear,  any  thing  :  of  whom  all  that  we  know  is,  that 
they  were  such  as  deserved  the  particular  affection  of  St.  Paul, 
and  were  professors  of  the  gospel  at  Rome,  in  the  reign  of  a  very 
worthless  and  wicked  prince,  under  whom  it  is  highly  probable, 
that  some  of  them  suffered  martyrdom  for  Christ, 

i  All  the  saints,  &C-3  Calvin,  and  others,  k  A  holy  kiss.~\      The  custom    of  thuS 

very  justly  observe,  that  had  Peter  been  saluting  each  other,  was  borrowed  from 

now  at   Rome,    he   would    undoubtedly  the   Jewish  Synagogue ;  and   as   chastely 

have  been  named  ;    since  no  one  in  this  and  prudently  as  it  was  managed,  it  seems 

numerous  catalogue  was  of  a  dignity  and  to  have   been  the  occasion  of  those  false 

eminence,   by  any  means  comparable  to  and  scandalous  reports  which  were  so  in- 

him  ;  and  yet,  if  he  were  not  there  at  this  dustriously  propagated  among  the  heather. 

time,  the    whole  tradition  of  the   Roman  of  the  adulterous  and  incestuous  practices, 

bislwps,  as  the  Roman  church  delivers  it,  in  Christian  assemblies;  on  which  account, 

fails  in  the  most  fundamental  article  of  all.  it  seems  to  have  been  laid  aside  very  early  r 


Refections  on  the  friendly  salutations  of  St.  Paul,  1 77 

His  large  heart  opened  to  embrace  them  all,  whether  by  birth  sect. 
Jeivs  or  Gentiles  ;  and  as  thev  shared  in  his  salutations,  we  can-  XXXIV- 
not  doubt,  but  they  shared  in  his  prayers  too.     We   find  some   _ 
of  these  pious,  and  much  esteemed  friends  of  the  apostle,  were    i  2 
women,  of  whom  he  speaks  with  great  regard,  as  of  persons 
whom  divine  grace  had  made  very  useful  in  the  church  :  who 
had  been  helpers  of  many,  and  particularly  of  him  ;  who   had 
laboured,  yea^  had  laboured  much*  in  the  Lord.     Let  not  that  sex  12 
therefore  think  that  it  is  cut  off  from  the  service  of  Christ,  because 
the  ministry  is  appropriated  to  men.       Eminently   useful  have 
many  of  them  been.     The  most  valuable   ministers  have  often 
been  assisted  by  them,  in  the  success  of  their  work,  while  their 
pious  care,  under  the  restraint  of  the  strictest  modesty  and  deco- 
rum, has  happily  and  effectually  influenced  children,  servants,  and 
young  friends  ;  yea,  has  been  the  means  of  sowing  the  seeds  of 
religion  in  tender  minds,  before  they  have  been  capable  of  com- 
ing under  ministerial  care. 

Generous  was  the  zeal  which  Aquila  and  Priscilla  shewed  in  3 
exposing  even  their  own  lives  in  the  defence  of  this  holv  apostle* 
Great  obligations  did  they,  thereby,  lay  upon  all  the  churches  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  on  us,  who,  at  this  distance  of  time,  receive  so  many 
blessings  from  the  long  continuance  of  St.  Paul's  life,  which  they 
were  ready  so  heroically  to  defend  at  the  hazard  of  their  own.    4 

Truly  valuable  were  these  mutual  friendships,  of  which,  zeal 
for  Christ  was  the  common  bond  ;  lasting,  and  indeed  everlast- 
ing. These  excellent  persons  are  doubtless  the  companions  of 
Paul  in  glory  now,  and  will  many  of  them  be  his  crown  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord.  Some  of  them  indeed  xvere  in  Christ  before  him  ; 
and  he  speaks  of  it  as  peculiarly  to  their  honour.  Let  those,  who 
were  early  in  Christ,  rejoice  in  the  thought.  Let  those  who  came 
later  into  his  church,  be  exhorted  to  exert  themselves  with  the 
greater  vigour  in  his  service,  that  they  may  recover  the  time  they 
have  lost :  and  let  us  all  learn  to  esteem  it,  as  the  most  substan- 
tial proof  of  our  love  to  those  who  are  peculiarly  dear  to  us,  to 
shew,  upon  all  occasions,  how  sincerely  we  wish,  that  they  may 
early  form  an  acquaintance  with  Christ ;  that  they  may  con- 
stantly walk  in  him,  and  grow  up  in  all  things  in  him,  as  our 
common  head. 

SECT.     XXXV. 

The  apostle  concludes  with  other  salutations,  and  a  necessary  cau* 
tion  against  those  who  would  divide  the  church,  together  xvith  a 
doxology,  suited  to  the  general  purport  of  xvhat  he  had  been  writ- 
ing.    Rom.  XVI.  17,  to  the  end. 

Romans  XVI.  17.  ROMANS  XVI.  17. 

"VTOW  I  beseech     AND  nozv,  having  dispatched  these  saluta- 
J^   you,  brethren,  J\   tions?   which   christian   friendship    has 

vol.  4.  24 


178  The  apostle  cautions  against  those  that  cause  divisions, 

sect,  largely  dictated,  let  me  conclude  my  epistle  to  msrk   them    which 
xxxv.  yoUi  with  a  few   Words  of  additional  advice.  cjluse  Visions  and 
"^  And  /would  particularly  exhort  you,  brethren,  the^trlne^ict 
XN1  '  to  have  vour  eves  upon,  and  to  mark  out  for  the  ye    have    learned  ; 
1?  caution  of  others,  those   persons,  whether  in  and  avoid  them, 
public  or  private  life,  which  cause  divisions  and, 
offences   [among  you,]  by  false  doctrines,  fac- 
tious tempers,  and  scandalous  lives  :   therein 
doing  contrary  to  that  pure,  certain  and  uniting 
doctrine  which  you  have  learned  of  us,  the  apos- 
tles of  Jesus  Christ,  who  have  been  commis- 
sioned by  him,  as  the  authentic  teachers  of  his 
gospel.     And  when  you  have  discovered  such 
pernicious  seducers,  avoid  them,  so  as  to  have 
no  intimate  converse  with  them  ;  nor  even  to 
permit  them  to  continue  in  your  communion, 
if  they  will  not  be  reclaimed  by  the   milder 

18  methods  of  brotherly  admonition.  For  you  18  For  they  that 
may  be  assured,  that  such,  whatever  they  may  are  such>  setve  not 
pretend,  serve  not  the  Lord  Je,m  Christ;  under  Zto&SL£Z 
whose  commission  we  so  apparently  act,  and  belly ;  and  by  g-ood 
the  nature  of  whose  religion  is  so  holv  and  be-  words  and  fair 
nevolent  :  but  on  the  contrary,  it  is  plain  thev  speeches  deceive  the 

,,.  ,,,         ,        ,-  '        it*  "    hearts  of  the  simple 

serve  their  ozvn  belly  ;  they  have  only  their  own 

secular  interest  in  view,  and  hope  to  gain  some 
temporal  advantage,  by  setting  themselves  up 
as  heads  of  parties  among  you  ;  and  by  fair 
speeches,  and  flattering  jorms  of  address?  they 
deceive  the  hearts  of  the  innocent  and  wrell  mean- 
ing, and  lead  them  into  snares  of  which  they 
are  little  aware. 

19  It  is  very  possible,  that  having  done  so  much  19  por  V0UP  obe- 
mischief  here  at  Corinth,  and  at  other  places,  dience  is  come  a- 
thev  mav  also  make  some  attempts  upon  vou  ;  broad  unjo  all  men. 
especially  considering  the  figure  you  make  in  ^£h!tf?b£ 
the  Chrisiian  world  ;  but  I  trust  their  endeav- 
ours will  be  unsuccessful,  for  the  report  of  your 

exemplary  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  our  holy 
religion,  is  come  abroad  unto  all  :  therefore  I 
rejoice  on  your  account,  in  hope  you  will  over- 
come this,  and  every  other  danger,  and  main- 
tain the  good  character  you  have  already  gained. 
But  I  give  you  this  caution  out  of  my  abund- 

*  Flattering  forms  of  address.]  Euxoyi*,  periphrasis.  We  see  here  what  these 
in  this  connection,  has  a  force,  winch  1  weapons  are  which  these  false  apostles-  op» 
knew  not  how  to  express,  but  by  this  posed  to  the  miracles  of  the.  true. 


and  prays ,  that  the  God  of  peace  may  be  with  them.  179 

yet  I    would   have  ant  tenderness  and  care  ;  because  I  am  desir-  *ect. 
you  wise  unto  that  ous  you  may  be  wise,  and  sagacious,  with  respect  _____ 
which  is  good,  and  fQ  every  opportunity  of  piactising  and    main-  Rom 
simple     concerning  taining  '^  whkh  u  g0Q^  Qnd  as  shnp\e  as  poS-   xvi. ' 

sible,   with  regard  to  that  xvhich  is   evil:  per-    19 
fectly  free   from   all  ill  views,  and  designs  of 
every  kind.     And  I  know,  how  much  the  in- 
sinuations of  those  men  tend  to  destroy  those 
benevolent   dispositions,   which    should    ever 
reign  in   the  hearts  of  Christians,   and  to  fill 
them  with  such  prejudices  against  each  other, 
as  may  produce  mutual  injuries. 
20  And  the  God       And  I  have  an  agreeable  persuasion,  that  you  20 
of  peace  shall  bm-se  wjy  lake  care  to  maintain  this  happy  mixture 
feetn8hSrdy'    The  of  innocence  and  prudence,  and  will  succeed  in 
grace  of  our  Lord  that  care.     Yes.  mv  brethren,  I  am  well  assur- 
Jesus  Christ  oe  with  ec]^  that  the  God  of  peace,  from  whom   we  de- 
you.    Amen.  r«ve  ajj  Qur  peace  an(j  happiness,  and  who  de- 

lights  in  seeirgthis  peaceful  temper  prevail 
among  his  servants,  will  quickly  bruise  Satan 
under  your  feet ;  will   defeat  the    artifices  by 
which  the  great  enemy  of  God  and  men  is  en- 
deavouring to  insinuate  himself  into  the  church, 
and  to  infuse  his  own  malignant  spirit  into  its 
members.     God  will  enable  you,  animated  by 
the  first  great  promise,   (Gen.  iii.  15,)  which 
you  have  seen  so  illustriously  fulfilled,  to  tram- 
ple on  the  sly  deceiver  ;  as  on  a  wounded  ser- 
pent, whose  head  your   great  Leader  hath  al- 
ready crushed.    And  for  this  purpose,  may  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  hath  al- 
ready been  in  so  considerable  a  degree  impart- 
ed to  you,  [be]  still  more  constantly  and  abund- 
antly with  you  !  Amen. 
2lTimotheus  my       I'add,  by  way  of  postscript,  that  Timothy,  21 
-work    fellow,     and  mi,  pjous  ancl  zealous  fellow  labourer,  to  whose 
\A$J?7j  Action  I  »»  much  obliged, and  Ivdusand 
kinsmen,  salute  you.  Jason,  and  Sosipater,  the  messengers   ol  the 
church  at  Bercea,b  and  both  of  them   my  kins- 
men,  salute  you  with  sincere  Christian  friend- 
ship. 
22  I  Tertius,  who       /  Tertius,  or  Silas,  who  wrote  [this]  epistle,  22 
wrote   this  epistle,  wnile  the  apostle  Paul  dictated  it  to  me,c  as 

b  Sosipater.']  As  it  appears   from    Acts  c  Who  wrote  this  epistle,  &c]     St.  Paul 

xx.  4,  that  Sosipater   was  with  St.  Paul,  seems  not  himself  to  have  been  very  well 

when  he  travelled  in  Greece,  in  the  vear  versed  in  the  Greek  characters,  Gal.vi.  11. 

58,  this  is  one   argument   for  fixing  the  Compare   1  Cor.  xvi.  21.     He  therefore 

date  of  this  epistle  to  that  year.  made  use  of  the  hand  of  Silas,  or  as  the 


180       He  adds  the  salutations  of  some  other  Christian  friends  ; 

sect,  bis  secretary,  do  also  most  affectionately  salute  salute  you   in   the 
sxxv-  you  in  the  Lord,  Lord. 

Rom  The  generous  Gaius,  who  is  my  host,  and  23  Gaius  mine 
xvi  indeed,  I  may  say,  that  of  the  whole  church,  so  host>  antl  of  the 
V  ready  is  he  to  every  act  of  hospitality  and  %%?£££ 
goodness,  salutes  you,  [ana]  Erastus  the  steward  chamberlain  of  the 
of  the  city,  [also]  salutes  you  ;  and  so  doth  one  c'tv  saluteth  you, 
partus,  who,  though  you  may  not  particularly  *£d  Qllurtus  a  bro^ 
know  him,  is  a  Christian  brother,6*  whose  name 
I  think  worthy  of  being  inserted. 

24  Once  more  receive  my  repeated  good  wishes,      24  The  grace  of 

that  the  best  of  all  blessings  may  attend  vou  ;  0l!r.    L,ord  .  Jesus 
_..-_    4.1, „«.    +l  r  t      j  of  rn     •  +  Christ  be   with  vou 

even  that  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  all     Amen. 

may  he  with  you  all  ,•  to  which  I  again  put  my 

cordial  Amen. 

25  Now,  let  me  sum  up  all,  with  ascribing  praise  25  Now  to  him 
to  the  great  Author  of  all  the  blessings,  of  thaftjsI  of  Power  l<> 
which  I  have  been  writing  ;  even  to  him  who,  j™  ^  « 
as  he  has  called  you  to  participate  these  invalua-  and  the  preaching 
ble  blessings,  is  able  to  strengthen  youe  in  every  of  Jesus  Christ,  (ac- 
virtuous  disposition  and  good  resolution  ;  ac  ZSgfg™ 
cording  to  the  tenour  of  my  gospel,  even  the  tery,  which  was. 
preaching  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  our  only  and  al-  kept  secret  since 
mighty  Saviour,  whom  I  proclaim,  wherever  I  the  world  be&an> 
come,  to  Gentiles,  as  well  as  to  Jews  :  a  gospel 

which,  however  it  is  opposed  as  contrary,  is 
indeed  most  exactly  agreeable  to  the  revelation 
which  God  has  now  been  pleased  to  make  of  that 
mystery,  in  ancient  times  kept  in  silence?  and 

Latin  would  express  his  name,  Tartius,  Sir  Norton  Knatchbull  conjectures,  that, 
who  wrote  what  the  apostle  dictated ;  and  in  order  to  prevent  any  suspicion, as  if 
I  submit  to  consideration,  whether  some  the  epistle  ended  with  the  xiv'>  chapter, 
of  the  intricate,  and  some  of  the  unfinish-  some  or'hodox  Christian  transferred  this 
ed  sentences,  which  we  meet  with  in  passage  from  thence,  which  he  supposes 
these  epistles,  might  not  be  owing  to  this  to  have  been  in  its  true  place.  Dr  Mills 
method  of  writing  by  an  amanuensis,  is  of  the  same  opinion  ;  and  supposes  the 
They,  whose  variety  of  business  has  oblig-  two  last  chapters  to  have  been  added  by 
ed  them  to  dictate  to  others,  and  use  way  of  postscript,  as  the  apostle  had  time, 
their  pens  in  such  a  manner,  will  be  very  before  he  sent  it  away.  All  the  other 
sensible,  this  is  no  absurd,  or  very  improb-  epistles  of  Paul  end  with  the  benediction. 
able  conjecture.  Compare  Jer.  xxxvi.  17,  f  Mystery,  &c]  Many  commentators 
18,  as  an  instance  of  a  similar  nature.  explain  these   verses   as  referring  to  the 

d  A  brother. ~\  Mr.  Pierce  thinks  this  ex-  calling  of  the  Gentiles  into  the  church; 
pression  intimates,  that  he  was  a  Christian  and  then  some  of  them  suppose  the  xpo- 
nninister.  Compare  Phil.  iv.  21,  22,  but  I  von  xtuvioi;  to  refer  to  the  division  of  time 
cannot  say  it  appears  sufficiently  evident,     by  jubilees;  but  it  is  certain,  the  words 

e  Now  to  him,  &.C.]  This  doxology  is  will  make  good  and  weighty  sense  on  the 
found,  in  many  copies,  at  the  end  of  the  different  interpretation  we  have  given ;  and 
xiyth  chapter,  and  in  the  Alexandrian  MS.  as  the  jubilees  so  early  grew  into  neglect 
is  inserted  both  there  and  here.  Jerome  among  the  Jews,  it  would  be 'iess  natural 
says,  that  Marcian  rejected  the  two  last  to  suppose,  the  periods  of  time  they 
chapters,  as  contrary  to  his  opinion  ;  and   measured,  to  be  designed  here, 


om, 
xvi. 


and  concludes  with  a  benediction  and  doxology.  381 

26  But  now  is  never  before  so  fully  exhibited.  But,  adored  be  sect. 
made  manifest,  and  his  goodness,  it  is  rctfw  made  manifest  according- to  xxxv' 
by  the  scriptures  of  }  tenour  0f  the  prophetic  scriptures,  according  ~ 
the  prophets,  accord-  '"  r  i  r  »  i  •  R 
ingto  the  command-  to  the  commandment  oj  the  eternal  hod.  And  it  «_ 
ment  of  the  ever-  Js  not  only  discovered  to  us  by  the  Spirit,  but  26 
lasting  God,  made  publiclv  made  known  to  «//  the  Gentile  nations, 
known  to  all  nations  r  ,,  ,  i  r  t  i  r  w  i  j- 
for  the  obedience  of  as  well  as  the  people  ot   Israel,  jor   the  obedi- 

faith  .-)  ence  oj  faith  ;  that  they,  firmly  believing  it,  may 

yield  a  correspondent  practical  submission  to 
it,  and  so  obtain  by   it  everlasting  salvation  ; 

27  To  God   on-  subjecting  themselves  in  all  things  to  the  sacred  27 
ly    wise,   be    glory  aulnoritv  of  the  only  xvise  God,  who  has  so  pru- 
£j^j£.JeiSS?iit  dently  contrived,  and  so  effectually  executed, 

this  grand  scheme.  To  him,  on  the  whole,  [be] 
glory  by  Jesus  Christ,  in  all  the  churches,  and 
in  the  general  assembly,  to  endless  ages  I  Amen. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Worthy  are  these  concluding  words  of  being  deeply  engraven  verse 
on  every  heart.      The   gospel  was  a  mystery  long  concealed  in  25 
the  breast  of  the  Divine  wisdom,  and  opened  but  by  imperfect 
hints,  even  to  the  church  itself,  in  former  ages.     Let  us  be  hum- 
bly thankful,  that  it  is  now  made  manifest  ;  and  that  we  are 
among  the  nations  who  are  called  to  the  obedience  of  the  faith,  26 
Let  us  be  solicitous  to  answer  that  call  ;  and  if  we  have  already 
done  it  in  any  measure,  let  us  remember,  we  are  still  surround- 
ed with  many  snares   and  dangers   ;  so  that  we  have  continual 
need  of  being  strengthened  and  confirmed 'by  him  who  hath  done  25 
us  the  honour  to  call  us  into  the  fellowship  of  his  gospel.     Let  us 
walk  worthy  of  it,  and  faithfully  endeavour  to  advance  its  inter- 
ests, in  a  noble  superiority  to  all  those  secular  and  mercenary  mo-  IS 
fives,  by  which  bad  men,  under  a  Christian  profession,  are  often 
influenced,  and  in  consequence  of  which,  they  often  abuse  even 
the  ministrv  of  religion  to  the  most  infamous  purposes. 

Let  us  shew,  how  thoroughly  we  have  imbibed  the  spirit  of 
this  Divine  dispensation,  by  the  generosity  of  our  sentiments  ; 
guarding  both  against  scandals  and  divisions  ;  and  aiming  in  wis-  17, 18 
dom,  integrity,  and  love,  both  to  unite  and  edify,  the  body  of 
Christ.  Satan  will  indeed  lay  discouragements  and  stumbling 
blocks  in  our  way,  and  perhaps  may  sometimes  use  very  subtle 
arts  to  promote  discord  and  division  among  those  who  ought  to 
be  most  dear  to  each  other  in  the  bonds  of  the  Lord.  But  let 
us  use  a  holy  caution,  and  commit  ourselves  cheerfully  to  the 
Divine  keeping  ;  and  we  may  humbly  hope,  that  the  God  of 
peace  will  make  us  victorious  over  all  the  artifice  and  power  of 
our  spiritual  enemies,  and  will  shortly  bruise  Satan  under  our  feet.  20 


182  Refections  on  the  concluding  section. 

sect.  Let  us  humbly  hope  that  he  will,  through  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
xxxv.  Jesus  Christy  in  virtue  of  that  great  original  promise  which  was 
■  given  to  cheer  our  first  parents,  when  they  lay  under  their  deep 

verse  distress,  and  heavy  load  of  new  contracted  guilt.  (Gen.  in.  13.) 
And  as  we  see  how  God  hath  taken  the  subtle  in  his  own  crafti- 
ness, and  triumphed  over  Satan,  by  that  event  which  he  laboured 
to  accomplish,  as  his  own  triumph,  even  the  death  of  our  Divine 
Redeemer  ;  let  us  ascribe  to  him,  as  the  only  wise  God,  everlast- 
ing glory.  And  O,  that  we  may  join  with  all  the  redeemed 
world  in  this  ascription,  when  the  acc?/ser  of  the  brethren,  the 
great  enemy  of  God  and  man,  with  all  his  adherents  and  instru- 
27  ments,  shall  be  cast  out  for  ever  I     Amen. 

N.  B.  A  note,  added  to  the  end  of  this  epistle,  says,  that  it  <was  written  to  the  Ro- 
mans, from  Corinth-,  by  Fhebe,  servant  of  the  church  at  Cenchrea.  Part  of  this, 
the  first  verse  of  this  last  chapter  justifies  ;  but  as  the  most  ancient  manuscripts 
have  not  these  notes,  and  some  of  them  are  plainly  contrary  to  some  passages 
in  the  epistle,  to  which  they  are  affixed,  they  are  to  be  esteemed  of  no  au? 
thority. 


The  End  of  the  Family  Expositor  on  the  Romans. 


FAMILY  EXPOSITOR 


A  PARAPHRASE 


FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO    THE 


CORINTHIANS; 


CRITICAL    NOTES,   AND    A  PRACTICAL   IMPROVEMENT 
OF  EACH  SECTION. 


A 

GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 


TO    THE 


PARAPHRASE  AND  NOTES 


ON    THE 


FIRST  EPISTLE  TO  THE  CORINTHIANS. 


1  HE  apostle  Paul  had  been  the  instrument  in  the 
hand  of  God,  of  planting  a  numerous  Christian  church, 
chiefly  of  Gentile  converts,  at  Corinth  ;  where  his  min- 
istry was  so  successful,  that  he  continued  there  near 
two  years  ;  (Acts  xviii.  1 — 18.)  Corinth  was  a  city  of 
Achaia,  situated  on  the  Isthmus,  which  joins  Peloponne- 
sus, now  called  the  Morea,  to  the  rest  of  Greece.  From 
the  convenience  of  its  situation  for  commerce,  it  abound- 
ed in  riches,  and  was  furnished  with  all  the  accommo- 
dations, with  all  the  elegancies  and  superfluities  of  life. 
This  by  too  natural  a  consequence,  led  its  inhabitants 
into  luxury,  lewdness,  and  all  manner  of  vice  ;  and  they 
were  accordingly  infamous  even  to  a  proverb. 

About  the  space  of  three  years  after  the  apostle  had 
left  Corinth,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  other  parts  of  Greece, 
he  had  occasion  to  write  this  epistle  to  the  Corinthians ; 
which  he  accordingly  wrote  from  Ephesus  about  the 
year  57,  the  3d  of  the  emperor  Nero.  See  Vol.  III.  sect, 
42,  note  d,  and  sect.  44,  note  a. 

The  rtason  for  which  this  epistle  was  written,  was,  to 
answer  some  important  queries  proposed  by  the  Corin. 
thians      ind  correct  the  various  criminal  irregularities 
and  disorders  of  which  they  were  guilty. 
vol.  4.  25 


186  A  getter  al  Introduction 

In  correcting  the  abuses  with  which  they  were  charge- 
able, 

The  first  article  on  which  the  apostle  thought  himself 
obliged  to  insist,  related  to  ihe  parties  and  factions  into 
which  they  were  fallen,  and  the  opposition  which  was 
made  by  some  of  them  to  his  own  apostolical  mission. 
On  this  head  he  largely  discourses  in  the  first  four  chap- 
ters  ;  introducing  the  epistle  with  an  affectionate  address 
to  the  Corinthian  converts,  in  which  he  congratulates 
them  on  the  rich  variety  of  gifts  and  graces  God  had  be- 
stowed upon  them  ;  and  animates  their  hopes  of  his  con- 
tinued favour  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  even  till  the  day 
of  his  final  appearance;  (chap,  i.  1—9.)  And  then, 
expressing  his  great  concern  on  account  of  their  animos- 
ities and  factions,  he  expostulates  with  them  on  the  un- 
reasonableness of  setting  up  Christian  ministers  as  heads' 
of  parties,  when  they  were  under  such  strong  engage- 
ments to  Christ,  as  their  common  Saviour  and  Master ; 
(ver.  10 — 16.)  And  as  he  well  knew,  that  a  fond  regard 
to  eloquence  and  philosophy,  to  which  some  of  the  Cor- 
inthian teachers  made  high  pretensions,  was  one  great 
occasion  of  their  divisions,  he  sets  himself  to  shew  how 
little  stress  was  to  be  laid  upon  them ;  which  he  illus- 
trates by  the  choice  that  God  had  made  of  gospel  preach- 
ers, entirely  destitute  of  these  boasted  accomplishments ; 
(ver.  17,  to  the  end  J  The  apostle  further  explains  the 
reasons  for  which  he  had  declined  all  ostentation  of  elo- 
quence, when  he  came  among  the  Corinthians,  and  partic- 
ularly insists  on  the  extraordinary  nature  of  the  facts  and 
doctrines  he  was  to  teach,  which  were  of  a  much  higher 
original  than  any  discoveries  which  human  wit  or  learning 
could  make,  and  were  to  be  traced  up  to  the  immediate 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  their  nature  being  so  won- 
derful, that  it  was  difficult  for  the  corrupted  minds  of  men 
to  receive  them,  even  when  they  were  taught;  (chap.  ii. 
throughout.  J  After  this  the  apostle  more  directly  comes 
to  the  case  of  their  animosities  and  divisions,  and  reproves 


to  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  187 

their  carnality  in  contending  about  human  teachers,  and 
urges  many  important  considerations  to  cure  them  of  so 
unbecoming  a  temper  ;  (chap.  iii.  1 — 9.)  Reminding 
them  for  this  purpose,  of  the  great  trial  which  every 
man's  work  must  undergo,  the  guilt  of  polluting  by  un- 
hallowed divisions  the  temple  of  God,  the  vanity  of  hu- 
man wisdom  in  his  sight,  and  of  glorying  in  men,  since 
ministers  and  all  things  are  appointed  for  the  common 
benefit  of  believers ;  (ver.  10,  to  the  end  J  The  apostle 
further  discourses  with  the  same  view  of  the  nature  of 
the  ministerial  office,  reminds  them  of  the  final  judg- 
ment of  him  who  searcheth  all  hearts,  and  the  obligation 
they  were  under  to  the  Divine  goodness  for  every  advan- 
tage by  which  they  were  distinguished  from  others; 
(chap.  iv.  1 — 7.)  And  as  a  particular  opposition  had 
been  made  in  the  Corinthian  church  to  himself,  he  repre- 
sents the  hardships  and  dangers  to  which  he  and  his 
brethren  had  been,  and  were  exposed  in  the  service  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  obligations  which  he  had  in  an  espec- 
ial manner  laid  upon  them  ;  warning  them  not  to  force 
him  upon  severities,  which  he  was  very  unwilling  to  use ; 
(ver.  8,  to  the  end  J  And  having  thus  discoursed  with 
admirable  wisdom,  faithfulness,  and  zeal,  he  dismisses, 
for  the  present,  this  part  of  his  subject ;  which,  on  account 
of  his  personal  concern  in  it,  was  attended  with  circurru 
stances  of  peculiar  delicacy. 

The  second  topic  which  the  apostle  considers,  was  the 
case  of  a  notorious  offender  in  the  Corinthian  church, 
who  was  guilty  of  most  scandalous  incest  with  his  father's 
wife.  Animated,  therefore,  with  a  warm  zeal  for  the 
honour  of  Christ,  for  the  purity  and  credit  of  the  Christian 
church,  with  a  benevolent  concern  for  the  conviction  of 
the  offender,  and  that  others  might  be  deterred  from  the 
like  enormous  practices,  he  exhorts  them,  upon  these 
principles,  to  beware  of  all  unnecessary  connection  with 
him,  and  to  exclude  him  from  Christian  communion ; 
(chap.  v.  throughout  J 


188  A  general  Introduction 

The  third  article,  which,  in  this  epistle,  St.  Paul 
exhibits  against  the  Corinthians,  is,  that  by  a  covetous 
and  litigious  temper,  they  were  led,  contrary  to  the  rules 
of  Christian  prudence  and  love,  and  sometimes  contrary 
even  to  the  principles  of  justice,  to  prosecute  their  breth- 
ren in  the  heathen  courts.  This  he  solemnly  censures 
and  condemns ;  and  closes  what  he  offers  upon  this  head, 
by  warning  them  of  the  sad  consequences  that  would  at- 
tend the  indulgence  of  those  criminal  dispositions  in 
which  Christianity  found  them,  and  from  which  it  was 
intended  to  deliver  them ;  (chap.  vi.  1 — 11.) 

In  the  fourth  place,  the  apostle  Paul  cautions  them 
against  the  sin  of fornication,  to  which  they  had  been,  in 
the  Gentile  state,  greatly  addicted.  And  it  should 
seem,  that  having  been  formerly  wont  to  look  upon  this 
heinous  crime  as  lawful,  there  were,  even  now,  some 
among  them,  who  reckoned  it  among  the  things  indiffer- 
ent ;  and  that  they  were  not  in  general,  sufficiently  con- 
vinced of  its  enormity.  He  therefore  introduces  what  he 
proposed  to  say  on  this  subject,  with  some  useful  reflec- 
tions on  things  really  indifferent,  and  then  illustrates  the 
heinous  evil  of  fornication  from  views  peculiar  to  the 
Christian  religion ;  (ver.  12,  to  the  end  J 

Having  thus  largely,  and  with  great  faithfulness  and 
plainness,  corrected  some  sad  disorders  with  which  the 
Corinthians  were  chargeable, 

The  apostle  proceeds  to  the  other  main  end  of  his 
epistle ;  namely,  to  answer  certain  important  questions 
which  it  seems  the  Corinthians  had  proposed.  And  here, 

He  determines,  First,  Those  which  related  to  the 
marriage  state.  Some  questions  upon  this  would  natur- 
ally arise  among  the  first  converts  to  Christianity  ;  as, 
Whether  they  should  disown  and  withdraw  from  their 
partners,  if  they  continued  unbelievers  ?  And,  Whether 
it  was  good  to  marry  in  the  present  circumstances  of  the 
church  ?  when  the  contracting  new,  and  especially  such 
near  alliances,  in  those  times  of  persecution,  would  in- 
volve in  peculiar  difficulties  those  who  should  enter  into 


to  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.        189 

the  marriage  relation  ;  which  they  might  notwithstanding 
judge  it  proper  for  other  reasons  to  do.  Now  the  apostle 
shews  at  his  entrance  upon  this  subject,  that  in  some 
circumstances  the  marriage  »tate  should  be  entered  into, 
and  continued  in  ;  but  in  others,  forborn,  particularly  at 
that  time ;  and  enjoins  wives  not  to  depart  from  their  hus- 
bands, and  husbands  not  to  dismiss  their  wives  ;  (chap. 
vii.  1 — 11.)  He  then  shews  that  marriages  were  not  to 
be  dissolved,  as  some  thought  they  might,  on  account  of 
a  difference  in  religion  ;  and  very  properly  urges  in  the 
general,  contentment  with  the  stations  in  which  they 
were  called,  and  a  concern  to  serve  God  in  their  proper 
condition,  whether  married  or  single,  bound  or  free; 
(ver.  12 — 24.)  And  with  regard  to  single  persons,  he 
asserts  the  inexpediency  of  their  marrying  in  the  circum- 
stances of  the  church  at  that  juncture,  inculcating  a 
serious  sense  of  the  shortness  of  time,  as  the  best  remedy 
against  inordinate  attachment  to  any  secular  interest ; 
(ver.  25,  to  the  end,  J 

A  second  query  which  the  Corinthians  had  proposed  to 
the  apostle  to  be  resolved,  was,  How  far  they  might  com- 
ply with  their  heathen  neighbours  in  eating  things  sacri- 
ficed to  idols  ?  St.  Paul  upon  this  reminds  them,  that 
though  all  Christians  might  well  be  supposed  to  know  the 
vanity  of  those  imaginary  deities  to  which  the  sacrifices 
were  offered  ;  yet  it  might  prove  to  some,  an  occasion  of 
grief  and  scandal,  that  the  professors  of  Christianity 
should  partake  of  these  sacrifices  in  their  temple ;  which 
therefore  charity  would  require  them  by  all  means  to  avoid ; 
(chap*  viii.  throughout.  J  And  having,  in  this  instance, 
urged  them  to  a  Christian  condescension  to  their  breth- 
ren, that  he  might  enforce  the  principle  more  strongly,  by 
his  own  condescension  to  the  weak,  in  waving  to  accept 
of  a  maintenance  from  the  Corinthians,  he  introduces 
what  he  had  to  say  upon  this  head,  with  a  short  discourse 
on  the  right,  which  as  a  gospel  minister,  he  really  had  to  be 
supported  by  those  among  whom  he  laboured ;  which  he 


190  A  general  Introduction 

argues  both  from  natural  equity,  and  scripture  principles ; 
(chap.  ix.  1 — 14.)  He  then  proceeds  to  shew,  that  out  of 
tenderness  to  them,  and  to  prevent  exceptions  to  the  gos- 
pel, he  had  waved  this  right,  and  had  been  cautious  upon 
all  occasions  to  avoid  offence,  by  exercising  selfdenial, 
which  he  illustrates  by  a  very  expressive  simile  taken 
from  those  who  contended  in  the  Grecian  games ;  (ver. 
15,  to  the  end.  J  And  to  recommend  this  selfdenial  and 
holy  caution  to  the  Corinthians,  he  represents  the  priv- 
ileges which  Israel  of  old  enjoyed,  and  the  displeasure, 
which,  notwithstanding  this,  God  manifested  against 
them  in  the  wilderness,  when  they  indulged  their  irregu- 
lar and  luxurious  desires,  and  in  contempt  of  the  manna, 
lusted  after  quails  ;  an  example,  proper  to  put  the  Cor- 
inthians in  mind  of  the  danger  they  run  of  incurring  the 
Divine  displeasure,  if  they  should  be  induced,  for  the 
sake  of  gratifying  a  luxurious  appetite,  to  partake  of 
entertainments  upon  things  offered  to  idols  in  the  heathen 
temples;  (chap.  x.  1 — 13.)  That  he  might  therefore 
caution  them  against  all  approaches  to  idolatry,  he  par- 
ticularly argues,  from  that  communion,  which,  as  Christ- 
ians, they  had  with  Christ  at  his  table,  that  they  ought 
to  keep  at  the  remotest  distance  from  what  might  justly 
be  called  having  communion  with  devils;  (ver.  14— 
22.)  After  which  he  lays  down  more  particular  direc- 
tions, as  to  the  cases  and  circumstances  in  which  things 
sacrificed  to  idols  might,  or  might  net,  lawfully  be  eaten  ; 
and  urges  further  considerations,  to  engage  them  willingly 
to  resign  their  own  gratification  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  good  of  their  brethren ;  (ver.  23,  to  the  end.  Chap. 
xi.  1.) 

The  apostle  now  proceeds  to  a  third query,  concerning 
the  manner  in  which  women  should  deliver  any  thing  in 
public,  when  by  a  Divine  impulse  called  to  it.  And  after 
having  settled  this  point,  he  particularly  corrects  the  in- 
decency of  women's  prophecying  with  their  head  uncov- 
ered ;  (ver.  2 — 16.)  Being  thus  led  to  consider  circum- 
stances which  attended  the  Christian  worship,    he  takes 


to  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  191 

the  occasion  naturally  afforded,  ofintroducing  a  discourse 
upon  several  abuses  among  them  of  a  higher  nature,  with 
respect  to  the  public  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper  ; 
leading  back  their  views  to  the  original  institution,  and  in- 
ferring from  thence  the  danger  of  profaning  it  in  the  man- 
ner they  did  ;  (ver.  17,  to  the  end.  J    Being  thus  natur- 
ally, and  as  it  were  accidentally,  brought  to  take  notice 
again  of  the  corruptions  prevailing  in  the  Corinthian 
ehurch,  the  apostle  makes  some  remarks  upon  their  abuse 
of  the  spiritual  gifts ;  observing  that  they  all  proceed 
from  the  same  sacred  Agent,  and  are  intended  for  the  edi- 
fication of  the  same  body,  in  which  all  Christians  are  unit- 
ed ;    (chap.  xii.  1 — 13.)     Inculcating  humility  in  the 
use  of  those  gifts,  and  that  mutual  affection  which  the 
Corinthians  needed  to  be  taught,  he  pursues  the  allegory 
further,  and  represents  Cliristians  as  so  united  in  one 
body,  as  to  have  entirely  the  same  interest ;  and  insists  on 
a  tender  care  of  the  least  member,  from  its  subserviency 
to  the  good  of  the  whole,  (ver.  15,  to  the  end  J    And  to 
engage  the  Corinthians  to  cultivate  love,  as  more  import- 
ant than  the  gifts  about  which  they  contended,  he  gives  a 
lovely  description  of  that  excellent  grace  ;  concluding  it 
with  a  reflection  on  its  perpetual  duration,  in  which  k 
exceeds  even  faith  and  hope  ;  (chap.  xiii.  throughout.  J 
After  thus  inculcating  charity  and  love,  a  grace  which 
they  needed  much  to  adorn  their  Christian  profession,  and 
direct  the  exercise  of  their  spiritual  gifts,  the  apostle 
particularly  cautions  them  against  their  prevailing    vai» 
ostentation  of  the  gift  of  tongues,  and  reasons  with  them 
concerning  the  absurdity  of  the  manner  in  which  they, 
some  of  them  at  least,  abused  that  gift ;  (chap.  xiv.    1 — 
19.)     And  adds,  upon  the  whole,  proper  motives  to 
prevent  that  abuse  ;  (ver.  20,  to  the  end  J 

Some  among  the  Corinthians  doubted,  and  others  de- 
nied the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  To  prove  and  establish 
therefore  this  great  and  peculiar  article  of  the  Christian 
faith,  the  apostle  Paul  makes  some  remarks  on  the  cer- 


192  A  general  Introduction,  fcfc. 

tainty  and  importance  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ ;  (chap. 

xv.  i 11.)    And  infers  from  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 

the  certainty  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead ;  urging  the 
importance  of  this  grand  fundamental  doctrine  of  Christ- 
ianity,  and  mentioning  in  the  series  of  his  argument,  that 
surrender  of  the  mediatorial  kingdom  which  Christ  at 
the  consummation  of  all  things  shall  make  to  the  Father ; 
(ver.  12—24.)  After  which,  he  answers  objections  to 
the  resurrection,  drawn  from  our  not  being  able  to  con- 
ceive of  the  particular  manner  in  which  it  shall  be  effect- 
ed ;  and  concludes  with  urging  this  doctrine,  as  a  noble 
incentive  to  the  greatest  readiness,  and  the  warmest  zeal 
in  religion ;   (ver.  25,  to  the  end  J 

This  is  the  connection  of  the  several  parts  of  this  excel- 
lent  epistle,  and  a  sketch  of  the  apostle's  design;  which 
was  to  correct  the  corruptions  and  abuses,  and  answer 
some  queries  of  the  Corinthian  church.  And  though  he 
hath  not  throughout  discussed  these  two  points  separate- 
ly, and  with  the  exactness  of  systematical  method  ;  yet 
he  hath  handled  his  subject  in  a  more  natural  manner, 
and  given  a  masterly  specimen  of  the  freedom  usual  in 
epistolary  writings.  Before  he  concludes,  he  gives 
some  advice  to  the  Corinthian  church,  relating  to  the 
collection  proposed  to  be  made  for  the  poor  saints  in 
Judea  ;  (chap.  xvi.  1—12.)  And  then  closes  all,  with 
some  particular  salutations  and  directions,  with  general 
exhortations  to  courage  and  love,  a  solemn  benediction  to 
true  Christians,  and  an  awful  anathema  against  those 
who  were  destitute  of  love  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 
(ver.  13,  to  the  end  of  the  epistle  J 


PARAPHRASE    AND   NOTES 


THE  FIRST  EPISTLE  TO 


CORINTHIANS. 


SECT.      I. 

The  apostle  introduces  his  epistle  with  a  most  affectionate  and  suit- 
able salutation,  in  which  he  congratulates  thr-  Corinthians  on  the 
rich  variety  of  gifts  and  graces  which  God  had  bestoxved  upon 
them  ;  and  animates  their  hope  of  his  continued  favour  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christy  even  till  the  day  of  his  final  appearance,  1 
Cor.  I.  1—9. 

*     l Cor. Li.  *  Corinthians  I.  1. 

Paul  called^  be  pAUL,  who  was  in  so  peculiar  a  manner  call-  SECT, 
;.n  apostle  of  Je-  -*   ecj  [to  be]  an  apostle  a  of  Jems  Christ,  not  un-     i. 

t^^Uf^Wd^in8*a'°ffice0f  himff'   but  ^vested-- 

Sosthenes,oz<r broth-  Wltn   li  °y  the  most  express  declaration  of  the  \c°n 
er  ;  xv  ill  of  God,  signified  at  the  time  of  that  mirac-    ** 

ulous  interposition  of  which  you  have  so  often 
heard  ;  and Sosthenes,b  so  well  known  unto  you, 
whom  I  esteem  as  a  dear  brother  ;  concur  in 

■  Called  [to  be~]  an  apostle."]  There  is  minister  who  attended  Paul  in  his  travels; 
great  propriety  in  every  clause  of  the  salu-  Compare  Acts  xviii.  17  It  was  both  hu'- 
tation  prefixed  to  this  epistle  ;  and  partic-  mility  and  prudence  in  the  apostle,  thus  to 
ularly  in  this,  as  there  were  those  in  the  join  his  name  with  his  own,  in  an  epistle  in 
church  of  Corinth  who  affected  to  call  the  which  it  was  necessary  to  deal  so  plainly 
authority  of  his  mission  into  question.  with  them,  and  to  remonstrate  against  so 

b  Sosthenes.']      This  was  a  Corinthian  many  irregularities. 

VO.l.  4*  26 


19-t  Paul,  inscribing  this  epistle  to  the  Corinthians, 

sect,  writing  this  epistle,  To  the  church  ofGod.which      2  Unto  the  churcii 
i.     is  in  the  rich,  populous,  and  learned  city  of  Co-  *£j*  **  £  £ 

rinth,  whose  chief  glory  it  is  that  they,  0*  they  that  are  sanctified  in 

l?«r"  are  what  their  Christian  profession  speaks  them  Christ  Jesus,  called 
'•      to  be,)  are  sancufiedin vital ^union  with  Christ  g£  -f^t£ 
Jesus*  as  well  as  ca/fo/  with  an  external  voca-  c;lll  upon  the  name 
tion,  bv  which  thev  are  separated  from  the  rest  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
of  the  world  [as]  the  saints  of  God.     And  when  J^'     b.olh  Uleirs 
we  express  our  affectionate  regard  to  you,  and  an 
our  good  wishes  for  your  edification  and  com- 
fort, we  extend  them  to  all  that  in  every  place  d 
invoke  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ,e  whom 
we,  and  all   true  Christians,  join  in  acknowl- 
edging and  adoring  as  their   [Lord]  and  ours. 

3  Mav  you  experimentally  know  more  of  the  3  Grace  be  unto 
privileges  and  blessings  of  his  gospel  ;  and  for  you,  and  peace  from 
that  purpose,  [mayl  grace  and  peace  [be]  ^thJ^ZltlV^ 
you,  that  abundance  of  Divine  influence,  which  Christ : 

may  establish  your  peace  and  multiply  your 
prosperity  ;  even  from  God,  the  original  foun- 
tain of  all  blessings,  whom  we  are  now  taught 
to  look  upon  as  our  reconciled  and  gracious 
Father,  and  [from]  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  that 
anointed  and  exalted  Saviour,  by  whom  we  re- 
ceive the  adoption,  and  through  whose  hands 
all  its  blessings  are  communicated  to  us. 

4  I  cannot  address  you,  my  dear  brethren,  with-  4 1  thank  my  God 
out  assuring  you  in  the  firs>t  place, that  I  always  always  on  your  be- 
give  humble  thanks  to  my  God  on  your  account,  ^f^^ven 
whe  lever  I  mention  you  before  him  in  prayer,  you  by  Jesus  Chri3t; 
as  I  frequently  do,  for  the  abundant  grace  of 

God  given  unto  you  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  by  virtue 
of  which  you  have  been  received  into  the 
Christian  church, and  are  made  ornaments  to  it. 

c  Sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus.]  I  cannot  concerned  to  promote  in  this  epistle,  than 
agree  with  Mr.  Locke,  in  concluding, that  this  declaration  of  his  good  wishes  for 
this  must  signify  only  an  external  separa-  every  true  Christian  upon  earth,  whether 
tion  of  the  true  religion,  as  the  Jews  were  jew  or  Gentile,  learned  or  unlearned* 
externally  a  holy  people,  1  Pet.  ii.  8,  9,  10.  Greek  or  Barbarian.  To  limit  it,  as  Gro- 
It  seems  rather  to  intimate  the  persuasion,  tins,  L'£nfant,  and  some  others  would 
which  lie  had,  that  notwithstanding  some  do,  to  the  Christians  in  Achaia,  is  to 
lamented  irregularities  among  them,  which  spoil  all  the  strength  and  beauty  of  the  sen- 
he  wis  faithfully  solicitous  to  reform,  they  timent. 
were  in  the  general,    a  body  of  sincere 

Christians,  and  the  exceptions  comparative-        « Invoke  the  name,  &c]      This  strongly 

ly  few.  implies,  that  it  might  well  be  taken  for 

d    To   all    that    in    every  place,     &c]  granted,  that   every  true  Christian  would 

Nothing  could  better  suit  the  candid  and  often  pray  to  Christ,  as  well  as  address 

catholic  views  which  Paul  was  so  much  the  Father  in  his  name. 


congratulates  them,  that  they  came  behind  hi  no  gift.         195 

5'  That   in  every  For  ever  adored  be  his  holv  name,  that  in  all  sect. 
tiling  ye  are  enrich-  things  ye  are  enriched  in  him*  with  a  variety  of     *• 
uranCl'nd  /i'rii  S'fts  and  graces,  and  particularly,  that  ye  are  J— 

knowledge  ;  made  copious  in   all  utterance,  and  ready  [in]    -L  5  ' 

all  knowledge  of  spiritual    and  Divine  things  ; 

6  Even  as  the  tes-  As  fhe  testimony  which   I  bore  to  the  gospel  of  5 

timony  of  Christ  was  Christ,  when  I'abode  so  lonp;  at  Corinth,  was 

confirmed  in  you.        „  .  r  »  _  ,  , 

'  confirmed  among  yon*  by  such  various  commu- 

nications of  the  Spirit,  in  consequence  of  which 
you  became  living  witnesses   of  it  to  all  who 

7  So  that  ye  come  knew  you.     So  that  you  are  deficient  in  no  gift  f 
behind   in  no  gift ;  which'  can  render  you  useful   in  the  church, 
waiting  tor  the  com-      i.,  *''/>.,       i      •  ./- 

ing  of  our  Lord  Je-  while  you  are  waiting  for  the  glorious  manifest- 

sus Christ:  ation  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christy   in  connection 

with  which,  I  hope,  you  will  always  consider 
this  extraordinary  furniture  for  his  service,  and 
improve  it  so,  as  to  advance  your'preparation 

8  Who  shall  also  for  that  day  :         Still  keeping  up  an  humble  8 

confirm  you  unto  the  dependence  on  him,  who,  if  you  faithfully  ap- 
ond,  that  ve  may  be     ,  '        u  •         r         ,  .  .J  .  J  "■ 

blameless'inthe  day  Pv  to  hlrn  tor  tne  continued  communication 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  of  his  almighty  ak(,  will  confirm  you  to  the  end; 
Christ ;  [so  thai]  when  so   many  others  shall  be  con- 

demned, [ye  may  be]  presented  blameless  and 
irreproachable,   in  the  great  day   of  our  Lord 

9  God™  faithful,  Jesus  Christ.^     Fear  not,   mv    brethren,   but  9 
by  whom  ye    were  tnis  blessed  day  will  come,  and  bring  with  it 
called  unto  the  fel-  .i  i  i_l  i_         i  i  1  i 
lowship  of  his  Son  those  Slones  whlch  we  have  so  long  been  taught 
Jesus     Christ    our  to  expect.     Fear  not,  but  Divine  grace  will  still 
Lord.                       be  effectual  to  bear  you  through  all  difficulties 

in  your  way  to  it  :  for  God  [is]  faithful,  by 
xvhom  you  were  called  into  the  communion  and 
society  of  his  Son  jfesus  Christ  our  Lord,  that 
you  may  participate  of  the  blessings  he  hath 
purchased  ;  the  grand  promises  of  whose  king- 
dom, ye  know,  reier  to  that  illustrious  day  of 
which  I  have  been  speaking.  Be  therefore 
courageous  and  cheerful  in  the  assured  expect- 
ation of  it. 

1  That  ye  are  enriched,  &c]      These  re-  suggests  a  rational  and  tender  argument, 

spertful  congratulations,    and    acknowl-  to  reduce  them  to  their  former  affection  to 

edgments  of  the  things  in  which  they  did  him  as  their  spiritual  father. 
really  excel,  had  a  most  happy  tendency  to 

soften  their  minds  ;  and  to  dispose  them        »>  {That ye  may  be]  blameless,  &c  ]     I 

the  better,  to  receive  the  plain   reproofs  think  it  would  make   a  very  tcca  sense  of 

he  was  going  to  give  them,  and   which,  this,  to  explain   it,   as   some"  have  done, 

in  their  circumstances,  faithful  love  ex-  that  they  would  be  preserved,   if  blame- 

torted  from  him.  Jess  t  the  apostle  plainly  intends  to  encour- 

g  Confirmed  among  you~\     As  they  could  age  their  hope  in  that  grace  which  might 

not  but  know  they   had  received  these  enable  them   so  to  persevere,  that  they 

gifts  by  the  hand  of  Paul,  this  expression  might  be  found  blameless. 


196         Reflections  on  the  obligations  of  the  Christian  calling. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

sect.       Let  us  remember,  that  we  also  are  sanctified  in  Christ,  and 

**     saints  by  our  calling.     Though  we  are  not  enriched  with  such 

"""""""  extraordinary  endowments  as  those  which  were  bestowed  upon 

1  this  primitive  Corinthian  church,  yet  we  call  on  the  name  of  the 

2  Lord  Jesns  Christ  ;  and  let  it  be  considered  as  a  band  of  love  to 
all  those  who  join  with  us  to  acknowledge  him  under  the  char- 
acter of  their  Lord  and  their  Saviour.     Let  it  engage  us  to  pray, 

3  that  the  same  grace  and  peace  may  be  with  them  from  God  our 
Father,  and  from  Christ  Jesus  our  common  Lord,  which  we  wish 
for  ourselves. 

4,&c.  Let  our  hearts  be  ever  open  to  such  noble  sentiments  of 
Christian  love  ;  not  envying  the  gifts  or  endowments  of  others, 
but  rather  rejoicing  in  them,  blessing  God  for  them,  and  praving 

6  that  they  may  be  largely  increased  ;  that  so  the  testimony  of  Christ 
may  be  confirmed,  by  the  flourishing  state  of  religion  among  his 
followers  ;  than  which  no  confirmation  will  probably  carry  a 
stronger  and  more  affecting  conviction  into  the  hearts  of  those 
who  observe  it. 

7  To  quicken  us  to  this,  let  us  be  continually  waiting  for  the 
revelation  of  Jesus  Christ ;  thinking  seriously,  how  certainly,  and 
how  quickly,  he  will  be  revealed  from  heaven,  to  bring  us,  and  all 
our  brethren,  to  an  account  for  the  improvement  we  make  of  the 
various  favours  he  hath  conferred  upon  us  ;  of  which,  surely  to 

9  be  called  into  the  fellowship  of  Christ,  and  the  participation  of 
spiritual  blessings  by  him,  is  to  be  reckoned  among  the  chief. 

Let  us  rejoice  in  the  fidelity  of  those  promises  which  encour- 
age us  to  hope,  that  he  whose  grace  hath  called  us  to  a  participa- 

8  tion  of  the  gospel,  will  confirm  us  blayneless,  even  until  the  day  of 
Christ :  and,  as  we  have  such  prospects  of  present  support  and 
comfort,  and  of  final  and  complete  salvation  from  him,  let  us, 
like  this  blessed  apostle,  take  a  pleasure  in  sounding  forth  his 
name,  and  in  keeping  up  a  most  affectionate   remembrance  of 

1—9  him,  even  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  our  Saviour^  in  our  own 
minds,  and  in  those  of  our  Christian  brethren. 


He  exhorts  the  Corinthians  against  schisms,  19! 


SECT.     II. 

e  apostle  expresses  his  great  concern  on  account  of  the  factions  hi 
the  church  of  Corinth,  of  which  he  had  been  informed ;  and  ex- 
postulates with  them,  as  to  the  unreasonableness  of  setting  up 
Christian  ministers  as  head':  of  parties,  when  they  were  wider 
such  strong  engagements  to  unite  in  Christ,  as  their  common 
Saviour  aiid  Master.     1  Cor.  I.  10 — 16. 

I  Cor  I.  10.  *   Corinthians  I.  10. 

NOW  I  beseech  T  NOW  hasten  to   the  great  things,  which   I  sect. 
you,  brethren,  |_    have  \n  vjew  jn  thjs  address  to  you  :  and  /     1U 

^d™  aSSL  raU,t  firSt°f  M  WA'   aS  Wdl  3S  eXh°rt  *?«•  ~v. 
that  ye  all  speak  the  my  brethren,  by  the  venerable  and  endearing  -u  10 

same  thing-,  and  that  name  of  our  Lord  jfesus  Christ,*  as  von  desire 
there  be  no  divisions     .  h  re    hh  favour     or  to  advance  his 

among-  you ;  but  that  .  .  .  '      ,       ,  „ 

ye  be  perfectly  join-  (ause  and  interest  in  the  world,  that  ye  all  en- 
ed  toget  her  in  the  deavour  so  far  as  possible  to  speak  the  same  things 
same  mind,   and  in  tnat  js<(that youdo  not  unnecessarily  a?zi/unkind« 
eju  gmen  .   ^    contradict  each  other,  but  rather  maintain  a 
peaceful  unanimous  temper;  [that'jthere  maij  be 
no  schisms  among  you,  nor  mutual  alienation  of 
affection  ;  but  [that]  ye  be  all  knit  together  in  the 
same  mind*  and  in  the  same  sentiment  ;b  waving 
unnecessary  controversies, debatingthose  which 
are  necessary  with  temper  and  candour,  and  de- 
lighting to  speak  most  concerning  those  great 
and  excellent  things  in  which  as  Christians  you 
cannnot  but  be  agreed,  and  which,  if  duly  con- 
sidered, will  cement  your  hearts  to  each  other 
in  the  strictest  and  most  tender  bonds. 

II  For  it  hath  I  urge  this  with  the  greater  earnestness,  be-  11 
oeen  declared  unto  came  \t  hath  been  certified  to  me,  my  brethren^ 
^,°by0them  hltck  concerning  you,  by  those  ofChloS,  [family'}  that 
are  of  the  house  of  there  are  some  contentions  among  you,  which  by 
Chloe,  that  there  are  no  means  become  the  relation  wherein  you 
contentions     among  stand  tQ  each  othei%  and  the  regarcJ.  which  you 

y0  '  profess  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

*  By  the  venerable  and  endearing  name  was  in  which  he  would  have  them  agree. 
cf  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.']  This  is  beauti-  The  words  must  there  fore  express  that 
fully  and  properly  opposed  to  the  various  peaceful  and  unanimous  temper  which 
human  names  under  which  they  were  so  Christians  of  different  opinions  may  and 
ready  to  list  themselves.  ought  to   maintain   towards  each    other; 

b  In  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  sen-  which  will  do  a  much  greater  honour  to 
timent]  It  was  morally  impossible,  con-  the  gospel,  and  to  human  nature,  than  the 
sidtring  the  diversity  of  their  educations  most  perfect  uniformity  that  can  be  imag- 
and  capacities,  that  they  should  all  agree    ined. 

in  opinion  ;  nor  could  he  intend  that,  be-  c  Those  of  Chloe'' s  [family.]  Grotius 
cause  he  does  not  urge  any  argument  to  supposes  Fortunatus  and  Achaicus,  (men- 
reduce  them  to  such  an  agreement,  nor  tioned  chap.  xvi.  1/%)  to  have  been  her 
so  much  as  declare,  what  that  one  opinion  sons. 


498         He  expostulates  with  them  concerning  their  contentions  ; 

sect.       Now  this  I  say  and  mean  bv  the  preceding     12  Now  this  I  say, 

«•     charge,  that,  if  my  information  be  right,  there  that  every  one  of  you 

o   '  '  J.  .  i  •   T_  ji      saith,  I  am  of  Paul, 

— -  are  among  you  various  parties,  which  avowedly  and  l  of  Apolios>ana 

12  set  tnemselves  up,  as  under  different  heads,  I  of  Cephas,  and  I  of 
though  you  are  not  vet  come  to  an  open  sepa-  Christ. 

ration  ;  so  that  every  one  of  you  lists  himself 
under  one  or  another  of  those  dividing  names 
which  are  so  unhappily  used  among  you  on  this 
occasion.  One,  for  instance,  says,  I  am  for 
Paul,  admiring  the  plainness  and  purity  of  his 
doctrine  ;  and  a  second,  /  am  for  Apollos, 
charmed  with  the  eloquence  and  beauty  of  his 
address  ;  and  a  third,  /  am  for  Cephas,  the 
apostle  of  the  circumcision,  who  may  be  well 
called  a  foundation  stone  in  the  church,  as  he 
maintains  so  strict  a  regard  to  the  Mosaic  cer- 
emonies, and  the  peculiar  privileges  of  God's 
ancient  people  ;  while  a  fourth  says,  /  am  for 
Christ,*-  whose  superior  name,  and  strict  ob- 
servation of  the  Mosaic  law  in  his  own  person, 
unanswerably  testify  its  perpetual  obligation  ; 
however  any  of  his  ministers  may  regard,  or 
neglect  it. 

13  Give  me  leave  now  to  ask,  is  Christ  divided  13  is  Christ  divid- 
into  as  many  parties  as  vou  are  split  into,  so  ed  ?  was  Paul  cruci- 
that  each  has  a  distinct  Saviour  ?  or  is  he  be-  n^d  for  you  ?  or  were 

.      ,      ,        ,      r  r  i  •     r  11  ye  baptized   in    the 

come  only  the  head  01  one  party  or  his  follow-  name  0f  pau^  ? 

ers,  that  his  name  should  thus  be  appropriated 
by  way  of  distinction,  as  if  it  were  to  exclude 
all  the  rest  of  his  disciples  from  any  relation 
to  him  ?  And  on  the  other  hand,  (not  to 
introduce  the  name  of  my  honoured  and 
beloved  brethren  upon  this  invidious  occa- 
sion,) xvas  this  Paul,  whom  some  of  you  so 
much  extol,  crucified  for  you  Pc  Or  were 
you  baptized  into  the  name  of  Paul  ;  that 
you  should  thus  affect  to  wear  it  as  a  mark  of 
distinction  ?  Since  there  have  been  these  un- 
happy divisions  in  your  society,  and  my  name, 
among  others,  has  been  made  use  of  to  such  a     j4  j  thank  God 

14  purpose  ;   /  thank  God,  that  it  so  happened  in  that  I  baptized  none 

d/am  for  Christ']     They  might,  per-        e  Jfas  Paul  crucified  for  you  ?"]     As  if  he 

haps,  be  displeased  with  Peter,   for  his  had   said,    Are    your    obligations   to  me 

condescension  to  the  uncircumcised  at  An-  equal,  or  comparable  to  those  you  are  un- 

tioch,  (Gal.  ii.  12,)  which  happened  long-  der  to  our  common  Master,  to  him  who 

before  the  date  of  this  epistle  ;  and  might  died  for  us  upon  the  cross  ?  He  mentions 

also,  as  L'Enfant  intimates,   have  valued  himself,  as  it  was  least  invidious  to  do  it  j 

themselves  on  having  heard  Christ  preach  though  the  application  was  equallyjust  as 

in  his  own  person,  during  the  time  of  his  to  every  other  instance.     Compare  chap.  iiP 

ministration  on  earth.  6., 


and  declares  that  he  had  given  no  occasion  jor  their  factions,     199 

of  you,  butCrispus  the  course  of  his  Providence,  that  /  baptized  sect. 
and  Gams  ;  none  of  you,  except  Crispus,  once  the  ruler  of  the     n- 

s\nagogue,  and  my  worthy  fritnd,  the  hospita-  " 

15Lestanyshould  ble  Gaius  :         Lest  any  should  have  a  pretence   •  ££' 
say,  that  I  had  bap-  to  scll,   though  ever  so*  falsely,  that  I  made  the 

tized     ■ 


in    my    own 


name. 


my  *    n  waters  of  baptism,  waters  of  strife  ;  and  had 


baptized  into  my  own  name?  or  in  a  view  of 
particular  and  personal  attachment  to  myself, 
to  the  injury  of  my  brethren,  or  of  the  Church 

16  And  I  baptized  in  general.     I  remember,  that  /  baptized  also  |g 
also  the  household  t/w  family  of  Stephanas,  the  first  fruits  of  A- 
sides,tePI  know  not  cnaiaJ  and  I  know  not  whether  I  baptized  any 
■whether  1  baptized  other.*    And  indeed,  it  might  very  naturally  17 
any  other.  happen,  that  I  should  baptize  only  these  few  ; 

17  For  Christ  sent  r     Christ  sent  me  not  so  much  to  baptize;  which 
me  not   to  baptize, J  ~         ,  ,  ~  ,  K  ~     ' 

but   to   preach  the  was  an  °>hce  that  others  01  a  much  interior  rank 
gospel  .•  in  the  ministry  might  as  well  perform  ;  but  to 

preach  the  gospel,  and  thereby  to  bring  persons 
to  that  faith  which  would  entitle  them  to  this 
appropriate  ordinance  of  Christianity.  And  I 
bless  God  with  all  mv  heart,  that  I  have  been 
enabled  to  do  it  with  such  simplicity,  fidelity, 
and  success. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

While  we  live  in  the  midst  of  so  much  darkness,  and  con- 
tinue obnoxious  to  so  many  prejudices  and  errors,  it  will  be  ab-  verse 
solutely  impossible  for  us,  ho  to  speak  the  same  thing,  and  so  per-  10 
fectly  to  ha  joined  in  the  same  mind  and  judgment,  as  that  there 
should  be  no  diversity  of  opinion,  or  expression.     But  let  us 
labour  to  obey  the  apostle's  pathetic   exhortation,  so  far  as  the 

f  Lest  any  should  say,  I  baptized  into  my  annexed  to  the  third  volume  of  this  work. 

oivn  name.']   If  any  should  object,  thai  oth-  I  can  by  no  means  think,  with  Bishop  Bur- 

ers  might  do  it  for  him  ;  it  may  be  answer-  net,  that  the  reason,  why  Paul  baptized  so 

ed,  that  Paul's  attendants,   (who  seem  to  few,    was,   because  iaptom  was  delajed 

have  been  Timothy  and  Silas,    Acts  xviii.  till  some  considerable   time  after  conver- 

5  ;  2  Cor  i  19,)  were  persons  of  an  estab-  sion  to  Christianity,    and  that  the  apostle 

lished  character,  so  as  to  be  above  such  sus-  did  not  stay  so  long-  in  a  place  as  to  do  it ; 

picion  ;  that  baptism  was  probably  admin-  ( Burnet  on  the  Articles,  Art.  xxvii.  p.  304, 

istered  too  openly  to  allow  of  this  ;  and  that  Edit.  1699  ;)  for  it  does  not  appear  to  me, 

the  apostle  herein  does  as  it  were,   appeal  that  baptism,  in  these  earliest  and  purest 

to  the  bapttzed  persons  themselves,  dial-  ages,  was  long  delayed  ;  and  it  is  certain, 

lenging  any  one  of  them  all  to  say,  that  the  that  this  cause  could  not  take  place  here, 

ordinance  was  administered  to  him  in  Paul's  as   Paul  continued  at    Corinth   eighteen 

name.  months.      I  rather  think  the  office   was 

s  I  know  not  whether  I  have  baptized  any  generally  assigned  to  inferiors,  as  requir- 

other.~]   This  expression  oi  uncertainty  as  to  ing  no  extraordinary  abilities,  and  as  be* 

such  a  fact,  is   by  no  means  inconsistent  ing  attended  with  some  trouble  and  incon- 

with  inspiration,  in  that  view  and  notion  of  venience,  especially  where  immersion  was 

it  which  I  have  endeavoured  to  state  and  used,  as  I  suppose  it  often,  though  no* 

vindicate  in  my  discourse  on  that  subject,  constantly,  was. 


200         Reflections  on  our  obligations  to  avoid  a  party  spirit* 

sect,  imperfection  of  this  mortal  state  may  admit.  Let  us  be  entreaU 
11  ed  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jems  Christ,  that  venerable,  that 
endeared,  that  sacred  name,  that  there  be  no  schism  among  us9 
no  mutual  hatred  or  animosity,  no  uncharitable  contentions,  no 
severe  censures  of  each  other.  And  as  we  desire  that  there 
may  not,  let  us  take  care,  that  we  do  not  impose  upon  our  breth- 
ren indifferent  things  as  necessary ;  and  thereby  drive  them  in- 
to a  separation  for  conscience  sake  ;  and  tempt  them,  at  the  same 
time,  by  our  ill  usage,  to  that  bitterness  of  resentment,  which 
v/ould  make  them,  what  the  nitre  separation  would  not,  trans- 
gressors of  this  precept ;  and  us  partakers  of  their  sins. 

On  the  other  hand,  let  none  of  us  be  disposed  to  dispute 
merely  for  the  sake  of  disputing,  nor  unnecessarily  oppose  the 
judgment  or  taste  of  our  brethren,  out  of  an  affectation  of  singu- 
larity, or  a  spirit  of  contention.  But  let  us  rather  labour,  so  far 
as  with  a  safe  conscience  we  can,  to  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit 
in  the  bond  of  peace.  And  while  we  do  this,  if  our  brethren  will 
exact  such  submissions  from  us,  as  they  are  not  warranted  by- 
God  to  require,  and  as  we  cannot  in  conscience  pay,  let  us  fol- 
low conscience  whithersoever  it  leads  us ;  taking  all  necessary 
care,  that  it  be  rightly  guided ;  and  if  in  that  circumstance  our 
brethren  xvill  cast  us  out,  and  say,  Let  the  Lord  be  glorified  ;  and 
if  to  the  rest  of  their  unkindness,  they  will  add  the  farther  injury 
of  branding  us  with  the  odious  names  of  schismatics,  or  of  her- 
etics;  let  it  be  a  light  thing  to  us,  to  be  judged  of marts  judgment. 
Let  us  not  render  railing  for  railing,  nor  injury  for  injury,  but 
rather,  b  our  meekness,  endeavour  to  overcome  their  severity  ; 
and  wait  for  that  happy  time,  when  more  of  the  spirit  of  knowl- 
edge and  of  charity,  shall  dispose  them  to  throw  down  those 
middle  zvalls  of  partition,  by  which  the  temple  of  God  is  straitened 
and  defaced,  and  the  convenience,  the  symmetry,  and  grandeur 
of  its  original  plan,  so  lamentably  spoiled.  Above  all,  let  us 
wait  that  day,  when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  made  manifest ; 
and  that  world,  w  here  they,  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
sincerity,  shall  retain  no  remembrance  of  the  controversies  that 
once  divided  them  ;  unless  it  be  to  balance  the  alienations  of 
time  with  the  endearments  of  eternity. 

In  the  mean  while,  let  us  avoid,  as  much  as  possible,  a  party 
spirit;  and  not  be  fond  of  listing  ourselves   under  the  name  of 

12,13  this,  or  that  man,  how  wise,  how  good,  how  great  soever.  For 
surely  if  the  names  of  Peter,  and  Paul,  were  in  this  view  to  be 
declined,  much  more  are  those,  which,  in  these  latter  days,  have 
so  unhappily  crumbled  the  Christian  and  Protestant  interest, 
and  have  given  such  sad  occasion  to  our  enemies  to  reproach 
us.  Christ  is  not  divided ;  nor  were  Luther,  or  Calvin,  or  tv en 
Peter,  or  Paul,  crucified  for  us  ;  nor  zvere  we  baptized  into  any  of 
their  names. 


St>  Paul  had  not  preached  the  gospel  with  the  wisdom  ofxvords  ;  201 


SECT. 

ii. 


Happy  shall  that  disciple  of  our  compassionate  Lord  be,  whom 
he  shall  most  eminently  own  in  healing  the  breaches  whir  h  the 
artifices  of  the  tempter,  too  often  abetted  bv  the  infirmities  of  " 
Chrises  faithful  servants,  have  already  made  in  the  Church,  and 
which  the  great  enemy  is  continually  endeavouring  to  multiply, 
and  to  widen  '  Happy  he,  who,  reverencing  and  loving  his  Mas- 
ter's image  wherever  he  sees  it,  shall  teach  others  to  do  so  too  ! 
And  who,  being  himself  an  example  of  yielding,  so  far  as  he 
conscientiously  can,  and  of  not  taking  upon  him  to  censure  oth- 
ers, where  he  cannot  yield  to  them,  shall  do  his  part  towards 
cementing,  in  the  bonds  of  holy  love,  all  the  children  of  God, 
and  the  members  of  Christ !  How  unsuccessful  soever  his  efforts 
may  be,  amidst  that  angry  and  contentious,  that  ignorant  nnd 
bigotted  crowd,  who  miscal  themselves  Christians  ;  or  by  what- 
ever suspicious  and  reproachful  names  his  moderation  may  be 
stigmatized  ;  his  Divine  Master  will  neither  fail  to  consider  it 
in  its  true  view,  nor  to  honour  it  with  proportionable  tokens  of 
his  acceptance  and  favour.  Love  is  the  first  and  greatest  of  his 
commands  ;  and  after  all  the  clamour  that  has  been  made  about 
notions  and  forms,  he  who  practises  and  teaches  love  best,  shall 
be  greatest  in  the  kingdom  oj  heaven* 

SECT.     III. 

The  apostle,  knowing  that  a  fond  regard  to  eloquence  and  philoso- 
phy, to  which  some  of  their  teachers  made  high  pretensions,  was 
one  great  occasion  of  their  divisions,  sets  himself  to  shew  how 
little  stress  was  to  be  laid  upon  them  ;  -which  he  illustrates  by 
the  choice  which  God  hath  made  of  gospel  preachers  quite  desti- 
tute of  those  accomplishments.     1  Cor.  I.  17,  to  the  end* 

1  Cor.  I.  17.  *  CORINTHIANS    I.    17. 

"C"OR  Christ  sent  T  JUST  now  told  you  that  Christ  did  not  send  sect, 
X.     me  not  to  bap-  £_    me  to  baptize,  as  my  principal  business,  but     »«i- 

S^IUES  ra*er !°  !™h  the  W  >  "*""' '  rst  TZZ 

wisdom  of   words,  add,  that  in  the  commission  which   I  had  the  .  ,1 
lest    the    cross   of  honour  to  receive  from  him,  he  did  7201  instruct 
Christ     should    be  me  to  preacn  it  wjtft  those  philosophical  nice- 
made  of  none  effect.    •  rr  .  i   i_  i     i  •  i  •   t 
ties  of  expression,  or  laboured  rhetoric,  which 

many  are  so  ready  to  esteem  as  the  xvisdom  of 
words  ;  lest  if  I  had  attended  to  these  little 
things,  the  cross  of  Christ  should  have  been  de- 
prived ot  its  just  honours,  and  so  have  been 

a  Baptize,  but  to  preach."]   As  I  knew  not  division  ;  I  hope  the  reader  will  excuse  it, 

how  to   avoid  the  repetition  of  this  clause,  and  a  few  other  instances  of  this  kincf« 

without  prolonging-  the  former  section  be-  which  will  occur, 
yond  due  bounds,  or  making  an  improper 

VOL.  4.  27 


202         lest  the  cross  of  Christ  should  have  been  of  none  effect, 

sect,  enervated,  and  rendered 'vain.h  For  this  must 
ll1,    have  been  the  natural  consequence,  when  men 

r~T"~  saw  one  who  pretended  to  know  so  much,  and 
j  lj  to  have  received  such  extraordinary  discov- 
eries of  the  gospel,  and  of  Christ  crucified  as 
its  great  foundation,  seeming  not  so  much  to 
trust  to  the  grand  important  facts  he  averred, 
as  to  artificial  reasonings,  or  ornaments  of 
speech,  in  his  manner  of  representing  them  to 
the  world. 

18  I  might  well  be  cautious  on  this  head  ;  for    18  For  the  preacL- 
the  doctrine  of  the  cross  is  indeed  folly,  with  re-  «"£  <*  the  cross  is 

l      •     i  c  .i.        iu    *  a.      '  u    to  them  that  perish, 

spect  to  the  judgment  of  them  that  are  perish-  foolishness .  butun- 

ing  ;  to  wretched  creatures,  who  are  in  the  way  to  us  which  are  sav- 
to   be  forever  undone.     They,  in  that  fatal  ed,  it  is  the  power 
madness,  which   leads  them  to  speedy  ruin,  of  God% 
think  it  a  ridiculous  and  mean  thing,  to  expect 
salvation  from  one  who  seemed  unable  to  save 
himself ;  and  glory  from  one  who  expired  in 
ignominy.     But  to  us  who  are  saved  from  the 
contagion  of  so  wicked  an  age,  and  are  in  the 
way  to  everlasting  salvation,  it  is  a  most  illus- 
trious display  of  the  power  of  God,  to  the  noblest 

19  purposes  our  minds  can  conceive.         For  it  is     ig  For  it  is  writ* 
written,  and  the  words  are  remarkably  appli-  ten,  I  will  destroy 

cable  to  this  great  event,  (Isa.xxix.  14,)  I  will  th.e  ^JTmlw 
,  ,         ?    .  *.     i         .  lit-,,     wise,  and  will  bring 

destroy  the  wisdom  oj  the  wise,  and  abolish  the  to  nothing  the  un- 
sagacity  of  the  prudent ;  thus  hath  God,  by  this  derstanding  of  the 
dispensation,  poured  confusion  on  human  wit  Prudent- 

20  and  learning,  eloquence  and  philosophy  :      So      20  Where  is  the 
that,  in  allusion  to  other  words  of  the  same 

prophet,  we  may  say,*  (Isa.  xxxiii.  18,)  Where 

b  Should  have  been  enervated,  and  render-  conviction  of  the  gospel  tended  to  produce, 
ed  <vain.~\  If  the  doctrine  of  the  crucifixion  there  was  room  left  for  the  most  manly 
of  the  Son  of  God  for  the  sins  of  men  be  in-  and  noble  kind  of  eloquence  ;  which  there- 
deed  true,  it  is  undoubtedly  a  truth  of  the  fore  the  Christian  preacher  should  labour 
highest  importance,  and  it  might  reasona-  to  make  habitual  to  him,  and  of  which 
bly  be  expected,  that  a  person  who  had  this  apostle  himself  is  a  most  illustrious 
been  instructed  in  it  by  such  extraordinary   example. 

methods,  should  appear  to  lay  the  main  c  In  allusion  to  other  words  of  the  same 
stress  of  his  preaching  upon  it.  The  de-  prophet  we  may  say.]  I  think  it  would 
sign  of  this  wonderful  dispensation  might  be  a  very  unnecessary  labour,  to  endeav- 
therefore  have  been  in  a  great  measure  our  to  prove  that  these  words  are  an  exact 
frustrated,  if  it  had  been  the  care  of  the  translation  of  the  passage  referred  to  ;  or 
first  preachers  of  it,  and  particularly  of  to  shew  that  passage  to  be  a  prophecy  of 
Paul,  to  study  a  vain  parade  of  words,  and  the  success  of  the  gospel.  The  context 
to  set  off  their  discourses  with  those  glit-  in  Isa.  xxxiii.  refers  to  the  deliverance  of 
tering  ornaments  which  the  Grecian  orators  Judea  from  Sennacherib;  and  the  18tb 
so  often  sought,  and  which  the  Corinthi-  verse  describes  the  Jews  as  reviewing  and 
ans  were  so  ready  to  affect.  But  amidst  meditating  on  the  terror  into  which  they 
all  the  beautiful  simplicity  which  a  deep  had  been  thrown  ;  and  then  crying  out  in 


For  God  hath  made  the  wisdom  of  this  world  foolish  ;         203 

wise  ?  where  is  the  [is]  ^celebrated  sage,  whose  wise  counsel  and  sect. 

scribe  ?  where  is  the  penetratinp:  genius  have  been  held  in  greatest     "j- 

disputer      of      this  r  .    3ry  .     ,  ,         . ,     «>    Tr?,         „,     

world  ?  hath  not  God  esteem  \  Where  the  learned  scribe  ?  Where  the  ^  ^ 

made  foolish  the  wis-  ostentatious  disputer  of  this  world f  who  hath   i  2o 
dom  of  this  world  ?   been  most  admired  for  the  subtilty  of  his  reas- 
oning, and  accuracy   of  his  distinctions  ?   As 
God  of  old  delivered  his  people,  in  spite  of  all 
the   proud  preparations  and  insolent  boastings 
of  the  Assyrians,  not  by  their  own  counsels  or 
arms,  but  by  his  almighty  power  ;  so  doth  he 
now  conduct  his  grand  design  for  the  immor- 
tal happiness  of  his  chosen.     Look  upon  the 
dispensation  of  the  gospel  as  now  administered, 
and  say,  hath  not  God  made  the  wisdom  of  this 
world  appear  to  be  foolish,  and  vain,  when  the 
highest  results  of  it  are  compared  with  those 
great  effects  which  he  knows  how  to  produce 
without  it,    and  even   in  opposition  to  it  all. 
21  For  after  that,  For  it  is  indeed  so  :  since  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  21 
in    the    wisdom    of  jn  the  m\£st  0f  tne   most  stupendous  displays 
God,  the    world  by     r     ,        ~.    .  .    ,  ,  .    r,  .  ,      .         l      • 

wisdom  knew  not  °*  tne  Divine  wisdom  with  which  they  were 
God,  it  pleased  God  always  surrounded,  the  world,  by  all  the  im- 
fey  the  foolishness  of  provements  of  its  boasted  wisdom,  knezv  not 
the  living  and  true  God,  but  ran  into  the  wild- 
est and  most  absurd  sentiments  that  can  be  im- 
agined concerning  the  Deity  ;  (some  of  them 
absolutely  denying  it,  and  others  representing  it 
under  the  most  monstrous  notions  and  forms  ;) 
when  this  I  say  was  generally  the  case,  it  pleas- 
ed God,  by  that  which  they  have  impiously  ridi- 
culed as  the  most  egregious  folly  of  preaching, 

a  noble  exultation  over    all  the  baffled  ural  philosopher,   and  the  literal,  and  the 

schemes  of  the  enemy  ;  Where  is  the  scribe,  allegorical  interpreter  of  scripture  ;  I  rather 

that  mustered  the  forces  ?  Where  the  re-  think  the  apostle  meant  to  intlude  persons 

cef»er,orpay  master,  who  distributed  mon-  most    eminent    for  their    learning-    and 

ey  or  stores  among- them  ?  Where  the  engi-  sagacity,  whether  among  Jews  or  Gen- 

neer,  that  counted  the  towers,  to  determine  tiles.     The  sages  of  the  latter,  and  scribes 

where  the  attack  might  most  conveniently  of  the  former,  are  well  known  ;  and  the 

be  made  ?  In  a  bold  and  beautiful  allusion  disputer  of  the  age  may   include   such  of 

to,  and  imitation  of  these  words,  though  both,  as,  proud  of  the;r  natural  sagacity, 

with  very  different  ideas,  the  apostle  pro-  were  fond  of  engaging  in  controversies, 

ceeds,  in  the  animated  clause  that  follows,  and  fancied  they  could  confute  every  ad- 

to  triumph  over  the  oppositions  of  human  versary.     If,  as  Mr.  Locke  supposes,  the 

science  in  its  various  forms,  when  levelled  chief  leader  of  the  faction  against  St.  Paul, 

against  God's  victorious  gospel-  (whom  that  learned  and  ingenious  writer 

d  Sage,  scribe,  disputer.]    Notwithstand-  stiles  the  false  apostle,  J  called  himself  a 

ing  all  the  learned  pains  which  Dr.  Ful-  scribe,  there  will  be  a  peculiar  propriety 

ler,  in  his  Miscellanies,  (Lib.  III.  cap.  7,)  in  the  use  of  the  word  here  ;  but  without 

or    Godwin,     in    his    Hebrew   Antiquities,  that  supposition,  it  might  easily  be  under- 

(Lib.  II.   cap.  6,)  have  taken  to  prove,  stood    by  the    Corinthians,   who  had  so 

that  these  three  words  refer  to  three  orders  considerable  a  synagogue  of  Jews   among 

of  learned  men  among  the  Jews,  the  nat-  them. 


204        By  the  preaching  of  salvation  through  Christ  crucified ; 

sect,  by  preaching,   which  is  indeed  destitute  of  all  preaching    to   save 
iii-     the  wisdom  of  which  they  boast,  to  save  multi-  them  that  believe. 

tudes  :    and  those,  not  such  as  are  the  most 

.  21  artful  cavillers,  or  the  most  sagacious  reason- 
ers  ;  but  those  that  with  hone  st  simplicity  and 
plainness  of  heart,  believe  what  is  credibly  testi- 
fied to  them,  and  taught  by  a  superior  authority. 

22  For  whereas  the  Jews  demand  a  sign  e  from  22  For  the  Jews 
heaven  to  introduce  a  Messiah,  who  shall  es-  require  a  sign,  and 
tablish  a  temporal  kingdom,  victorious  over  all  £*  ^dom  T^  **"" 
their  enemies  ;  and  the  Greeks  seek  a  depth  of 

wisdom  and  philosophy,  or  the  ornaments  of 

23  eloquence,  and  charms  of  address  ;  We  ?iever-  23  But  we  preach 
theless,  conscious  of  our  high  commission,  and  Christ  crucified,  un- 
faithful to  our  important  trust,  without  regard-  fj. the,  /eYs  a  slum" 

...  v  ill  i      °    i       bhng  block,  and  un- 

ing  at    all  the   unreasonable  and  petulent  de-  t0  t^e  Greeks  fool- 

mands  of  either,  go  on  plainly  to  preach  Christ  ishness  ; 

crucified;  to  the  Jews  indeed  a  stumbling  block? 

being  most  directly  contrary  to  all  their  secular 

expectations  ;  and  folishness  in  the  abstract  to 

the  Greeks,*  who  treat  it  as  a  low  and  idle  tale, 

24  hardly  worth  the  least  degree  of  notice  :    But     24  But  unto  them 

to  those  who  areby  Divine  grace  effectually  ca//-  which    are    called, 

ed,  both  Jezvs  and  Greeks,  Christ,  amidst  all  the  ^oth .    J™8.     and 
,.   ,  J  r,  '.     .  ,       ,  .    Greeks,  Christ   the 

dishonours  ot  his  cross,  is  known  andacknowl-  p0wer  of  God,  and 

edged  as  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  the  wisdom  of  God. 
God  ;  to  the  converted  Jews  his  mission  is  con- 
firmed by  miraculous  evidence,  and  the  accom- 
plishment of  prophecies,   far  more  important 

e  The  Jews  demand  a  sign,  &c]  When  Jews  than  the  doctrine  of  the  cross,'  they 
we  consider  how  many  miracles  were  therefore  called  Christ  in  derision,  >V?n 
continually  wrought  by,  and  upon  ihefirst  Tolvi,  the  man  that  was  hanged,  that  is,  on 
preachers  and  converts  of  Christianity,  the  cross  ;  and  Christians,  iiVn  nap  Abde 
this  may-seem  an  astonishing  demand" ;  telvi,  the  disciples  of  the  crucified  malefac- 
but  from  a  memorable  passage  in  Jose-  tor;  and  by  a  paranomasia,  or  malignant 
phus,  in  which  bespeaks  of  an  impostor  playing  on  the  word,  they  called,  iu&y)  «- 
promising  his  followers  to  shew  them  a  kiqv  ft)  \m<  Aven  gelon,  a  revelation  of  vanity, 
sign  of  their  being  set  at  liberty  from  the  See  Leigh's  Critica  Sacra  in  loc. 
Roman  yoke,  compared  with  their  re-  g  To  the  Greeks  foolishness^  It  is  well 
quiring  from  Christ,  amidst  the  full  tor-  known  how  profanely  Lucian  insults  the 
rent  of  his  miracles,  a  sign  from  heaven  ;  Christians,  on  worshipping  a  crucified  im- 
I  am  led  to  conclude,  that  the  sense  given  postor  ;  and  many  of  the  fathers  speak  of 
in  the  paraphrase  is  the  genuine  interpre-  the  same  reproach.  Archbishop  Tillot- 
tation  of  this  much  controverted  passage,  son  appears  to  have  given  credit  to  the 
See  the  paraphrase  and  note  on  Mat.  xii.  1,  charge  brought  against  the  Jesuits,  who 
38,  Vol.  I.  p.  326  ;  and  Mat.  xvi.  1,  p.  to  avoid  the  like  offence  of  the  Chinese, 
457-  denied  that  Christ  was  crucified,  and  repre- 

f  To  the  Jews  indeed  a  stumbling  block.~]  sented  it,  as  an  invention  of  the  Jews  to 
It  is  well  known,  that  nothing  exposed  asperse  Christianity.  Tiilotson^s  Works, 
Christianity  more  to  the  cemtemptof  the   Vol.  II.  p.  284. 


which,  though  despised,  is  the  power  of  God  to  them  who  are  called ;  20 5 

than  any  event  which  their  carnal  brethren  ex-  sect. 
pect ;  and  the  believing  Gentile  finds  it  infinitely      "• 
fuller  of  Divine  wisdom  and  goodness  to  a  lost  1 
world,  than  any  system  of  philosophy  that  was      -u 
25  Because  the  ever   invented.  And  well  may   they  thus  25 

foolishness  of  God  is  judge,  because  what  the  world  profanely  cen- 

«S£w£d  fur.es  as  a/^' most  unwo"h>'  °fG°d>  "' and- 

is  stronger  than  men.  in  its  effects  appears  to  be,  incomparably  wiser 
than  all  the  projects  which  the  wit  of  men  can 
devise  ;  and  what  it  impiously  insults,  as  the 
weakness  ©/"Christian  teachers,  which  it  charges 
them  with  falsely  ascribing  to  God,  being  really 
his  own  work,  will  be  found  to  be  stronger  than 
all  the  efforts  which  men  can  make,  either  to 
reform  the  world  any  other  way,  or  to  ob- 
struct the  pre  valency  and  success  of  this  :  and 
this  is  the  necessary  consequence  of  its  being 
indeed  Divine. 
26Foryeseeyour       And  for    the    farther    illustration    of   this  26 

calling,      brethren,  thought,  let  me  callyou  to  behold,  and  seriously 

how  that  not  many  contemplate,  your  calling}  brethren;  con- 
-wise  men  after  the     .  '  V,*'  r    '       */,,     .     . 

flesh,notmanymig-h-  sider  the  state  of  your  fellow  Christians  in  gen- 
ty,  not  many  noble  eral,  and  even  of  those  who  are  employed  as 
are  called:  ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  you  will  perceive 

[there  are]  not  many  wise  according  to  the  flesh, 
according  to  those  maxims  which  a  sensual 
world  governs  itself  by,  in  its  principles  of  sec- 
ular policy  ;  there  are  not  many  mighty  heroes 
renowned  for  their  martial  courage,  there  are 
not  many  of  noble  birth  and  illustrious  rank 
27  But  God  hath  among  men  to  be  found  on  their  list.  But  God  27 
chosen    the   foolish  /^^   chosen  those  that  are  reputed  the  foolish 

*3bL2*Z2tx  t!""ss  °fthe  ™*ld: that  he  t  shar the  ■*» 

and  God  hath  chosen  men  of  whom  it  is  most  ready  to  boast  ;  and 
the  weak  things  of  the  weak  things  of  the  world,  who  pretend  to  no 
the  world  to   con-  extraor(fmary  strength  or   valour,    hath   God 

found     the      things     ,  /  ,        i     •     i  •     '      • 

which  are  mighty  ;  chosen,  that  he  may,  by  their  heroic  patience  un- 
der the  severest  sufferings,  shame  its  mighty 
things,  which  have  never  been  able,  with  all 

h  The  folly  of  God,  &c]     As  it  is  abso-  for  want  of  understanding  it,  represent- 

lutely  impossible  that  there  should  be  ei-  ed  it  as  weakness   and  folly  unworthy  of 

ther" folly  or  -weakness  in  God,  so  it  is  cer-  God. 

tain,  that  the  world  did  not  in  general  be-        •  Your  calling.]      L 'Enfant   renders  it, 

lieve  there  was  ;  and  consequently  these  those  among  you>  who  are  called ,-  which, 

strong  phrases  must  be   used  in  a  very  pe-  with  many  other  passages  in  this  version% 

culiar  sense,  and  must  mean  that  scheme,  retains  the  sense,  but  departs  from  the 

which  was  really  his,  though  the  world,  exactness  of  St.  Paul's  expression. 


206  that  he  who  glorieth,  might  glory  hi  the  Lord* 

sect,  their  boasted  fierceness,  to  equal  that  meek  for- 
1U*     titude  with  which  we  trace  the  footsteps  of  the 
"7      Lamb  of  God  :  And  ignoble  things  of  the  world  28  And  base  things 
j  ?3  hath  God  chosen,  and  things  most  commonly  of.  the  world,  and 
and  scornfully  set  at  nought "  among  men  ;  yea,  ^d^ath  God 
and  things  which  are  not l  in  the  least  regarded,  chosen,    yea,    and 
but  overlooked  as  if  thev  had  no  being,  and  things  which  are  not, 
were  below  contempt  itself,  hath  God  chosen,  ^l^tar™1^ 
that  he  may  abolish  and  annihilate  things  that 
are  in  the  highest  esteem,  and  make  the  most 
illustrious  figure  among  the  children  of  men  ; 

29  That  his  great  end  of  humbling  us  might  be  29  That  no  flesk 
more  effectually  secured,  and  that  no  flesh  might  should  glory  in  his 
boast  of  anv  advantages  or  distinctions  in  his  Presence- 

30  presence.  For  on  the  whole,  all  we  have  that  30  But  of  him  are 
is  worth  mentioning,  we  receive  from  Christ  ;  ye  in  Christ  Jesus, 
and  we  receive  it  from  him  as  the  gift  of  God,  whoof  God  is  made 

.    .       r  .  .  i  i  .    r  °i  unt«  us  wisdom,  and 

since  it  is  of  him,  and  his  tree  mercy  and  grace,  righteousness,    and 

that  ye  are  called  to  share  in  the  blessings  given  sanctification,     and 

by  Christ  Jesus  his   Son.       He  exhibits  this  redemption : 

blessed  Saviour  to  us,  and  disposes  our  hearts 

to  accept  of  him,  who,  amidst  our  ignorance 

and  folly,  is  made  of  God  unto  us  a  source  of 

wisdom  ;  and  through  him,  guilty  as  we  are, 

we  receive  righteousness  ;  polluted  as  we  are, 

we  obtain  sanctifi cation  ;  and  enslaved  as  we 

naturally  are  to  the  power  of  our  lusts,  and  the 

dominion  of  Satan,  we  obtain  by  him  complete 

31  redemption™  So  that  we  may  now  indeed  31  That,  accord- 
boast  of  our  happy  change,  in  whatever  point  in£  as  ll  is  written, 
of  light  it  be  considered  ;  but  it  is  a  boast  not  hl™^0^ ^ 
of  insolent  presumption,  but  humble  gratitude  ;  Lord. 

as  it  is  written,  (Jer.  ix.  23,  24  ;  Isa.  lxv.  16,) 
"  He  that  boasteth,  let  him  boast  in  the  Lord,  and 
in  this,  that  he  knoweth  me  who  exercise  lov- 
ing kindness,  judgment,  and  righteousness  on 
the  earth." 

k  Things  set  at  nought."]     Agreeable  to  shews  here,  how  well  this  represents  the 

this,  the  Danish  missionaries  tell  us,  that  supreme  contempt  in  which  the  Jews  held 

most  of  the  Malabarian  converts  were  the  the  Gentiles.      Compare  Deut.  xxxii.  21  ; 

poorest  of  the  people  ;  the  poets  and  wits,  Isa.  xl.  17. 

who  valued  themselves  upon  their  genius,         m    Wisdom,  righteousness,    &c]      Bos 

learning,    and  politeness,  despising  the  would  render  the  words,  for  of  him,  (in 

gospel,  and  doing  their  utmost  to  oppose  Christ  Jesus,  who  is  made  of  God  unto  us 

its  progress.     See  Nieuchamp's  excellent  wisdom  J  ye  are  righteousness,  sanctif  cation, 

history  of  this  important  mission.  and  redemption,  that  is,  completely  justi- 

■  Things  which  are  not.]    Dr.  Whitby  fied,  sanctified,  and  redeemed. 


.Reflections  on  the  wisdom  of  God  being  despised  by  the  world.     207 


IMPROVEMENT. 

May  Divine  grace  form  the  taste  of  ministers,  and  their  hear-  sect. 
ers,  more  to  this  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  !  May  he  every     ">• 
where  be  preached  ;  and  that  be  accounted  the  truest  wisdom  of         ' 
words  by  which  hit  cross  may  become  most  efficacious.     There  verse 
cannot  be  surely  a  more  evident  demonstration  of  folly,  or  a  WT 
more  dreadful  token  of  approaching  ruin,  than  despising  the 
wisdom  of  God,  and  the  power  of  God.     If  we  are  ever  shaken  by  18 
that  contempt  for  the  gospel,  which  so  many  are   continually 
ready  in  our  age  to  express,  let  us  recollect  what  glorious  effects 
it  hath  produced  ;  whilst,  in  the  midst  of  such  illustrations  of 
the  wisdom  of  God,  the  world  by  all  its  wisdom  knew  not  its  Ma-  21 
ker  ;  how  many  believers  have  been  saved,  how  many  by  believ- 
ing are  daily  brought  into  the  way  of  salvation  ?  In  this  view 
let  us  triumphantly  say,  Where  is  the  wise,  the  scribe,  the  disputer  20 
of  this  world  P  what  has  wisdom,  learning,  disputation  done,  in 
comparison  of  what  the  plain  and  simple  doctrine  of  a  crucified 
Saviour  has  wrought,  and  is  continually  working  ?  Let  us  earn- 
estly pray,  that  God  would,  by  the  power  of  his  grace,  disperse 
the  prejudices  of  men  ;  that  the  Jews  may  not  so  demand  a  sign,  23 
as  that  Christ  crucified  should  be  a  stumbling  block  to  them,  nor 
the  most  learned  of  the  Gentiles  so  seek  after  science,  as  that  the  24 
wisdom  of  God  should  seem  foolishness  to  them  ;  but  that  both 
may  join  in  feeling,  and  owning,  how  Divinely  wise,  and  how 
Divinely  powerful,  the  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is. 

Let  us  not  be  offended  with  our  calling,  though  so  few  of  the  26 
wise,  the  mighty,  and  the  noble,  partake  of  its  benefits.     If  God  27 
hath  chosen  the  weak  things,  they  shall  confound  the  mighty  ;  and 
the  foolish,  they  shall  shame  the  wise.     Never  shall  we  find  our- 
selves truly  happy,  till  we  come  to  feel  that   we  are  naturally 
foolish  and  guilty,  polluted  and  enslaved  ;  and  that  our  wisdom 
and  righteousness,  our  sanctification  and  redemption,  are  in  Christ,  30 
who  is  made  unto  us  of  God  all  this,  and  indeed  all  in  all.     Then 
shall  we  know,  and  not  till  then,  what  true  glory  means,  even 
when  we  can  abase  ourselves  to  the  dust  in  his  presence,  and 
have  learned  only  to  glory  in  the  Lord.  31 


208  He  had  preached  in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  ; 

SECT.     IV. 

The  apostle  farther  illustrates  the  reasons  for  which  he  had  declined 
all  ostentation  of  eloquence,  zvhen  he  came  among'  the  Corinthi- 
ans ;  and  particularly  insists  on  the  extraordinary  nature  of  the 
facts  and  doctrines  he  was  to  teach  ;  which  were  of  a  much 
higher  original  than  any  discoveries  xvhich  human  wit  or  learn- 
ing could  make,  and  were  to  be  traced  up  to  the  immediate  teach- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  their  nature  being  so  wonderful,  that 
it  rvas  difficult  for  the  corrupted  minds  of  men  to  receive  them> 
even  when  they  were  taught.     1  Cor.  II.  1,  to  the  end. 

1  Corinthians  II.  1.  icor.  II.  l. 

sect,  y  HAVE  observed  that  the  design  of  God  in    A  N  D  I,  breth- 
lv'      JL   the  gospel  is  of  a  very  humbling  nature,  ad-  "^-    ren'    when  I 

ICor.  mirably  calculated  to  stain  the  pride  of  human  n^wkh  exc'eUe^y 
ii.  1  glory,  and  bring  men  to  boast  in  him  alone,  of  speech,  or  of  wis- 
And  with  truth  and  pleasure,  /can  say  to  you,  dom>  declaring  unto 
my  brethren,  that  in  perfect  harmony  with  this  g*  Ae  testim™y  of 
wise  and  excellent  scheme,  when  I  first  came 
among  you,    I  came  not  with  the  pomp  of  lan- 
guage? or  worldly  wisdom,  with  the  laboured 
charms  of  eloquence,  or  philosophy  :  for  I  re- 
membered, that  I  was  declaring  to  you  no  hu- 
man invention,  which  needed  or  admitted  such 
ornaments  or  recommendations,  but  was  ex- 
hibiting the  testimony  of  God  to  a  plain  fact,  for 
which  I  produced  authentic  evidence  by  visible 
Divine  operations.     I  therefore  endeavoured 
to  exhibit  it  in  as  intelligible  a  way  as  I  could, 
and  treated  it  as  one  who  believed  that  it  really 
came  from  God,  and  so  needed  not  the  var- 
2  nishing  of  human  art.        For  /was  previously      2  For  I  determine 
determined  in  my  mind,  that  fond  as  I  knew  vou  ed  not  to  know  any 

were  of  refined  speculation,  and  polite  address,  thin^  Tam0T1S    y?u> 
t  u  *    .i  h        i  i  ip     'save    Jesus    Christ, 

/  would  appear  to  knozv,b  and  employ  myself  to  and  him  crucified, 
make  known,  nothing  among  you,c  but  Jesus,  as 
the  Christ,  the  great  promised  Messiah  of  the 
Jews,  even  that  crucifed  person*  against  whom 

a  The  pomp  of  language.']  This  certainly  word  yivacrx.ee,  is  used  by  Pindar,  fOlymp. 

alludes  to  the  vain  aiiectation  of  sublimity  xiii  )  and  it  is  most  natural  to  give  it  that 

and  subtilty  so  common  among  the  Greeks  signification  here. 

of  that  age,  and  very  remote  from  the  true  «  Among  you.']  There  seems  a  peculiar 
eloquence  in  which  (as  was  observed  emphasis  in  this  expression  ;  as  if  the 
above)  our  apostle  did  so  remarkably  excel,  apostle  had  said,  I  did  not  change  my  usual 
L'Enfant  thinks,  he  refers  to  his  not  being  method  at  Corinth,  and  you  know  with 
perfectly  master  of  the  Greek  language  in  what  glorious  success  it  was  attended, 
all  its  purity  and  elegance  with  which  the  <*  Even  that  crucified  person  :  k&i  <rx1ov 
Corinthians  spoke  it ;  but  I  prefer  the  for-  srat/^syov.]  The  Jewsand  heathens  prob- 
mer  sense,  as  more  suitable  to  the  original,  ably  gave  Christ  this  name  by  way  of  con- 
Appear  to  blow.}    In  that  sense,  the  tempt ;  but  St.  Paul  declares,  that  instead 


that  their  faith  might  depend  on  the  power  of  God.  209 

so  manv  scandals  are  raised.    Yet  did  I  resolve  sect. 
steadily  to  maintain  the  doctrine  of  his   cross,     1V- 
and  endeavour  to  exalt  its  honours  wherever  I  7T~~ 
came,   not  excepting   your  opulent  and  polite    ^  2 

3  And  I  was  with  citv.      And  to  this  plan  you  know  I  resolutely  3 
youin  weakness,and  acihered,  though  /  was  with  uou  in  weakness. 
in  fear,  and  m  much         ,  .     r  ^  .  *   .         ,/.  r      T  1 
trembling  1                fl""  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling ;  tor  1  know 

I  had  enemies  about  me  on  every  side,  (Acts 
xviii.  6,  9,)  and  laboured  under  natural  disad- 
vantages, (2  Cor.  x.  10,)  and  the  force  of  the 
prejudice  which  I  had  to  encounter  was  strong. 

4  Andmyspeech,  And  you  well  know,  that  my  stoeech  in  private,  4 
and  my  preaching  and  my  preaching  \x\  public,  [was]  not  in  the  per- 
fog  ^dfo?  man^  «**?  discourses  of  human  wisdom*  eloquence 
wisdom,  but  in  dem-  or  philosophy,  nor  with  that  pomp  and  sophis- 
onstration  of  the  trv  of  argument  which  the  learned  men  of  the 
Spirit,  and  of  pow-  world  are  so  ready  to  affect#    But  far  from  be- 

ing  contemptible  on  that  account,  it  had  other 
much  nobler  recommendatiuns  ;  for  it  was  in 
the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  of  power,  by 
the  most  convincing  evidence,  arising,  both 
from  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament  in- 
spired by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  from  the  mirac- 
ulous energy  which  he  hath  exerted  in  and  by 
the  apostles,  and  other  ministers  of  the  New. 

5  That  your  Faith  And  on  this  I  laid  the  whole  stress  ;   that  your  5 
should  not  stand  in  fofofr  should  not  depend  on  the  wisdom,  reason, 
tl™^lTot™  "M'ess  of  men  ,  but  on  the  fever  of  God* 
God.  much  surer  foundation,  which  shews  how  little 

reason  you  have  to  value  yourselves  on  any 
appearance  of  the  former. 

6  Howbeit,  we  Nevertheless,  though  we  want  what  is  com-  6 
speak  wisdom  a-  m0nly  called  human  wisdom,  yet  we  speak  the 
pTrffct^^yefno!  tmest  and  most  excellent  wisdom  among  those 
the  wisdom  of  this  who  are  perfect,  and  if  I  may  so  express  it,  corn- 
world,  nor  of  the  pletcly  initiated  into  these  Divine  mysteries; 
princes  of  this  world,  sucyl  wt\\  instructed  and  experienced  souls  will 

bear  witness  to  its  incomparable  excellence. 
But  we  speak  not  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  nor 
of  the  rulers  of  this  zuorld  ;  nor  that  which  is 
admired  and  sought  by  the  great  politicians  of 

«f  concealing-  this  as  an  infamy  and  scan-  and  tfce  Holy  Spirit,  as  what  he  had  taught 

dal,  it   was  the  main  thing-  lie  insisted  them,  though  not  expressly  included  in 

upon;  as   indeed  all  the  must   important  the  doctrine  of  the  crucifixion 

doctrines  of  the  gospel  stand  in  a  close  and  e  Persuasive  discourses  of  human  wisdom."] 

natural  connection  with  it.     And  no  doubt  This  seems  to  be  the  just  rendering  ot  the 

bur  he  took  them  in  that  connection  ;  for  expression,  crs/So/c  £a6§a<;r/v»?  tqqi'm  Koyots, 

he  refers  in  the  course  of  these  epistles,  to  and  so,  I  think,  it  is  rendered  by  the  eel* 

several  doctrines  relating-  to  the  Father,  ebrated  Archbishop  of  Cambray. 

VOL.  4.  £8 


glO  He  had  preached  the  hidden  wisdom  of  God  ; 

sect,  the  age,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  'who  never-  that  cometonau^ 

iv-     theless  shall  soon  be  brought  doxvn  and  abolish- 

ed,  shall  find  difficult  and  dreadful  scenes  aris- 

1.Cgr'  ing,  in  which   all  their   boasted   sagacity  and 

jr  penetration  will  be  of  no  avail. f     2?wf  we,taught      7  But  we  speak 

of  God  to  despise  the  transient  vanities  which  !he  wisdom  of  God 
,    ,     ,      ,  l       ,      ,  ,      .    r    .     ,  in   a    mystery,   even* 

delude  themyspeak  what  must  be  infinitely  more  the  bidden  wisdom, 

worthy  your  most  attentive  consideration  and  which  God  ordained 
xep-ard  ;*  for  it  is  the  xvisdom  of  God  himself  in  a  before  the  world  un.- 

i  •  •    i  l  •  l  to  our  priory  i 

mystery  :  that  mysterious  wisdom,  xvhzch  was  6     ' 

long  hidden  and  entirely  unknown,  and  now  ap- 
pears to  contain  wonders  which  no  understand- 
ing of  man  or  angel  can  fully  penetrate  ;  even 
that  wisdom  which  God  from  eternal  ages*  pre- 
determined in  the  secret  of  his  own  all  compre- 
hending mind,  for  the  great  purposes  of  our  final 

8  salvation  and  glory. h        A  wisdom  this,  which      8  Which  none  of 

none  of  the  Jewish  rulers  of  this  our  are,  or  of tne  ,  rulers  of  this 

.      ,    '   *,      *V,  J  j  •     :«.     z  world    knew  :     for 

the  heathen  that  were  concerned  in  it,  knew  ;  had  they  kn(nvn  ity 

for  fthey  had  indeed  knoivn  [it,]  they  would  not  they  would  not  have 

by  any  means'*  have  presumed  to  have  crucified  crucified  the  Lord 

one  so  greatly  their  superior,  as  the  Lord  of  glo-  ot£lory- 

ry  ;  wicked  as  they  were,  they  would  for  their 

own  sakes  have  been  afraid  to  attack  the  Son  of 

God,  his  long  promised  Messiah,  had  they  been 

thoroughly  apprized  of  his  high  character  and 

9  dignity.  But  [this  is]  as  it  is  written,*-  (Isa.  lxiv.     9  But  as  it  is  writ* 

f  Politicians  of  the  age,  &.C-3  Mr.  Locke  e  From  eternal  ages']  To  what  I  have 
insists  upon  it,  as  an  observation  of  great  just  said  of  my  reasons  for  not  interpreting- 
importance,  (hat  eua-y  x]@r  generally  sig-  this  of  the  time  of  setting  up  the  Jewish 
mfies  the  Jewish  economy  ;  and  supposes  economy,  I  must  add,  that  it  signifies  little, 
that  the  apostle  here  also  aims  a  silent  to  endeavour  to  bring  such  expressions 
stroke  at  the  Jewish  teacher  that  sei  him  down  to  any  period  of  time.  If  it  be  grant- 
self  up  in  opposition  to  him,  and  refers  to  ed,  that  they  intend  any  thing  previous  to 
the  approaching  destruction  of  the  Jews  the  existence  of  those  to  whom  they  refer, 
by  the  Romans.  And  Mr.  L'Enfant  agrees  the  same  difficulties  will  still  lie  in  the 
with  this,  only  explaining  it  of  the  learned  way  ;  nor  is  it  possible  to  avoid  them, 
rabbies  of  their  synagogues.  But  as  the  h  Oar  final  salvation  and  glory.]  L'En- 
Jewish  magistrates,  or  scribes  were  not  /ant  explains  this,  of  the  glory  of  the  apos- 
the  only  princes  in  crucifying  Christ,  (com-  ties,  in  being  appointed  to  publish  this 
pare  Acts  iv.  27,)  and  as  the  word  xicev,  revelation  ;  but  the  sense  we  have  given 
has  sometimes  undoubtedly  a  more  exten-  equally  suits  the  phrase,  and  is  much  more 
sive  signification  ;  (compare  Rom.  xii.  2  ;  sublime  and  important. 
Gal.  i.  4;  Eph.ii.2;  chap.  vi.  12  ;  2  Tim.  •  tfot  by  any  means']  aiatv,  is  an  ex- 
iv.  10  ;  Tit.  ii.  12  ;  and  even  in  this  epistle,  pression  winch  seems  to  have  this  force, 
chap,  iii-  18,  and  the  next  chapter,  iv  4  ;)  Compare  Luke  xxiii.  34 
and  as  St  Paul's  observation  here  may  so  k  As  it  is  written,  8cc  ]  The  context  in 
well  be  applied  to  Gentile,  as  well  as  Jew-  Isa.  lxiv  may  well  be  explained,  to  express 
jsh  princes,  I  saw  no  reason  for  limiting  the  Church's  earnest  cietire  of  the  manifestation 
tl)e  sense,  which  I  never  choose  to  do,  of the  glories  of the  Messiah's  kingdom;  and 
without  some  apparent  necessity.  On  the  I  think  it  more  probable,  that  this  isa^o- 
same  principle,  I  have  receded  from  Mr.  tationof  those  words,  with  some  little  va- 
Locke's  interpretation  of  the  next  verse.  mtion,  than  that  it  refers  to  a  passage  said 


not  according  to  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  of  God  :  21i 

life,  Eye  hath    not  4,)    when    the  prophet,   speaking  of  the  bless-  sect. 

S  v wT  hfardi  m&  ui  the  Messiah's  kingdom,  sa^  s,  Eye  hath     '"• 
neitherhave  enteied       ~  .    .  ,  p         ,        .' ,        , 

into    the    heart   of  not  aeeni  neither  hath  ear  heard,  neitht  r  have  en-  "~~~~ 
man  the  things  which  tered  into  the  heart  of  man,  what  glorious  things    ^  9' 
God  hath  prepared  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.     Nor 
for  them   that  love  ^nA    tu  •■  1  •     !  u 

him>  naa   the    generality   oi    mankind,   or  even  the 

people  who  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  the  Jewish 
scripture,  any  just  conception  of  the  nature  of 
this  sublime  plan,  and  the  method  by  which  it 

10  But  God  hath  was  to  be  accomplished.     But  God  hath  reveal'  10 
revealed  them  unto  td[them\  to  us  Christians,  and  especially  to  us 

us  b\    his  sprit:  tor  r-     „,^      f,         ,       1  A  i-  •         •    '    .  c 

the  spirit  searcheth  lm  aPl  sties, fy  the  extraordinary  msj  nation  of 
all  things,  yea,  the  his  Spirit,  who  intimately  and  lully  knows  them : 
deep  dungs  of  Cod.jbr  the  Spirit  searcheth  and  penetrates  all  things, 
even  the  deep  things  cf  God,    the   profoundest 
mysteries  of  his  counsels,  and  his  gospel.  (Com- 
pare Rom.  xvi.  25  ;  Eph.  i.  9  ;   chap.  iii.   3,  5, 

11  For  what  man  7.)      And  well  may  he  be  acquainted  with  ail  11 
knoweth  the  things  these  things  ;  for  who  of  mankind  knoweth  the 
ofa   man,   save  the  .,  •  r  \  *  t\  ■         •     1 

spirit  of  man,  which  tfungs  °fa  man:  the  secrct  recesses  ot  his  mind, 
is  in  him  ?  even  so  on  many  occasions,  and  in  many  circumstances, 
the  things   of  God  unless  it  be  the  Spirit  ofa  man  which  is  in  him,1 

the  split' of xTod.bUt  vvhic!1  knows  '*  b>"  consciousness,  to  a  degree  of 
certainty  which  no  observation  or  reasoning  can 
produce  in  another  ;  *>o  also  no  one  knoweth  the 
things  of  God,  but  the  Spirit  of God 'himself,  svho 
is  intimately  conscious  of  all,  and  can  conceal, 
or  discover,  whatever  he  pleases. 

12  Now  we  have      Now  this  is  entirely  to  the  present  purpose  ;  12 
received,    not    the  ror  tne  Hp{r'lt  xvhkh  we  have  received,  is  not  that 
spirit  of  the  world,     ~  .  ,      '        1  1         1       1 

but  the  Spirit  which  °j  l'ie  world,v\or  do  we  go  v.  rn  ourselves  by  those 
is  of  God  ;  that  we  carnal  views  which  engross  and  enslave  so  great 
a  part  of  mankind  ;  Out  we  have  received,  in 
large  and  liberal  supplies,  that  Spirit,  which  is 
from  God,  and  which  is  the  nob. est  of  his  gifts 
to  the  children  of  men,  by  which  their  minds 
are  both  informed  and  regulated  ;  that  so  we 
might  both  notionaily  and  experimentally  knoxo 

to  have  been  found  in  an  apocryphal  book  of  them.     They  must  signify  the  perfect 

ascribed  to  Elijah,  (which  probably  was  a  acquaintance  with  all  the   Di\ine  schemes 

forgery  of  much  later  date  than  this  time,)  and   purposes   which  the  Holy  Spirit  has, 

where  these  words  are  indeed  extant,  be-  and  which  the  apostle's  argument  directly 

ing  perhaps  transcribed  from  St  Paul.  proves,  that  no  creature  can  have  :  so  that  it 

1  The  spirit  of  a  man  ]  I  do  not  appre-  seems  a  glorious  proof  of  the  Deity  of  the 

hend  that  the  distinction  between  the  soul  Spirit,  and  has  accordingly  been  urged  as 

andspirit, to  which  some  refer  these  words,  such,  bv  all  who  have  defended  that  im» 

is  of  great  importance  in  the  interpretation  portant  doctriue. 


312  And  in  words  dictated  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ; 

sect,  the  things  which   are  freely  given  us  by  God :  might    know     th* 

iv-    Which  we  aUo  make   it   our  business  to  speak,  things  that  are  freely 
-  i  ^  i  M  .  it      ffiven  to  us  of  God. 

and  to  communicate  to  others,  not  in  words  die-  6  iq  whirh  »h,n<r. 

1  Cor.    .    ,     ,  ,      .  .     ,  .  ,  AO    which   uiings 

ii.  13  tatea by  human  wisdom,  to  excite  men  s  cunosi-  also  we  speak,  not 
ty,  amuse  their  imaginations,  or  gain  their  ap-  in  the  words  which, 
plause  ,  but  in  those  dictated  by  the  Holy  Spirit  >  ^^SSSktU 
and  consequently  best  adapted  to  convey  such  HohGhostteacheth; 
ideas  as  he  would  impart,   and  to  impress  the  comparing  spiritual 
hearts  and  consciences  of  men,  with  a  reverent  things  with,  spiritual, 
and  deep  sense  of  those  holy  mvsteries  :  and 
this  we  do  with  all  serious  care  and  attention, ex* 
plaining such  spiritual 'and  sublime  Mz/7£\s  by  spir- 
itual n  [words,']  suggested  by  him  as  best  adapt- 
14  ed  to  them,         But  in  the  mean  time,  vain  and      14  But  the  natural 
foolish  men  find  a  great  deal  in  our  preaching  "ian   receiveth   not 
..  ii-  •  a      1    •     •       6  the    things   of     the 

to  cavil  at,  and  object  against.     And  it  is  no  spirit  of  God  ;   for 

wonder  they  do  ;  for  the   animal  man,0  who  they  are  foolishness 
continues  under   the  influence  of  his  appetites  unto   nim  :    nehnep 
and  passions,  and  is  a  stranger  to  the  noble  ex-  becaus^^ey^are 
ercises  and  principles  of  the  Divine  life,  receiv-  spiritually    discern, 
eth  not,  with    any  inward  relish  or  sense,  the  ed» 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  are  too  sub- 
lime and  refined  for  his  low,  corrupted  and  de- 
generate taste  ;for  in  proportion  to  the  di  gree 
in  which  they  are  full  of  Divine  Wisdom,  they 
will  appear  foolishness  to  him  ;  neither  can  he 
rightly  know  [them,]  whilst  he  continues  in  his 
present  state,  and  under  such  unhappy   preju- 
dices as  these  \for  they  are  spiritually  discerned, 
and  a  man  must  have  a  spiritual  taste,  formed 
by  the  influences  of  the  Holy   Spirit  upon   his 
heart,  before  he  will  thoroughly  enter  into  their 
15  excellence.     But  the  spiritual  man,  whose  heart,      15  But  he  that  is 
illuminated  and  sanctified  by  the  Divine  Spirit,  spiritual  judgeth  all 
is  set  on  spiritual  and  noble  objects,   discerneth  tainSs»  ?et  he  him- 
all  things  about  him  rightly,  while  he  himself  is 

■  Those  dictated  by  the  Holy  Spirit.']  ing  all  that  the  learned  and  judicious  Dr. 
This  expression  may  certainly  convince  Owen  hath  said  one  wav  oil  this  text,  or 
us,  of  the  great  regard  which  we  ought  Dr.  Claget,  and  Dr.  Slebbing  another,  I 
always  to  maintain  to  the  words  of  scrip-  have  taken  that  which  seems  to  me  the 
ture  ;  and  ma>  especially  teach  ministers  due  medium,  and  for  the  fanher  vin- 
how  attentively  they  should  study  its  dication  of  this  exposition,  must  refer  to 
beauties,  and  how  careful  they  should  be  Clifford,  in  the  2<»  volume  of  the  Phcenix, 
to  make  it  the  support  of  their  discourses,    p.  544,  and  to  my  third  letter  to  the  Author  of 

n  Explaining  spiritual  things,  &c]  This  Christianity  not  founded  on  Argument,  p.  39, 
sense  ot  «rU7.Kgiv0rt«  occurs,  Gen.  xl.  8;  40,  only  remindingmy  reader,  that  this 
andKumb.xv    04,  m  the  Seventy.  very   word  4^«6f   is  rendered   sensual, 

o  The  animal  man.]    Without  examm-   Jam.  iii.  15  ;  Jude,  ver.  19. 


for  the  apostles  have  the  mind  of  'Christ*  213 

self  is  judged  of  no  discerned  bij  no  man  ;  by  none  of  those  who  are  sect. 

1Dan-  most  forward  and  heady  in  their  censures  ;  but     1V* 

remains  like  a  man  endowed  with  sight,  among  _ 
those  born  blind,  who  are  incapable  of  appre-  ^  15" 
hending  what  is  clear  to  him,  and  amidst  their 
own  darkness  cannot  participate  of,  nor  under- 
stand, those  beautiful  ideas  and  pleasing  sens- 
ations which  light  pours  upon  him. 
16  For  who  hath       And  surely,  if  you  consider  matters  aright,  16 

t^Tordf  ttfhf  -VOU  Cannnt  much  WOnder  at  this'  F»  wh° 

may  instruct  him  ?  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  or  who  hath 
Put  we  have  the  instructed  him  f*  There  must  undoubtedly  be 
mind  of  Christ.  jn  ^  Divine  counsels,  many  secret  and  hid- 
den things,  and  a  man  must  have  a  mind,  capa- 
cious as  that  of  the  blessed  God  himself,  to 
take  upon  him  to  judge  of  his  schemes,  and 
arraign  his  conduct.  But  we,  even  I  Paul,  and 
my  brother  apostles,  have  the  mind  of  Christy 
who  is  the  incarnate  wisdom  of  God  himself; 
and  therefore  we  are  not  to  be  called  to  the  bar 
of  those  who  arrogantly  pretend,  merely  on 
the  foot  of  human  reason,  to  censure  us,  as 
some  of  your  presumptuous  teachers  do,  to 
their  own  shame,  and  the  detriment  of  those 
that  hearken  to  their  suggestions. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  it  be  the  resolution  of  every  Christian,  and  especially  the  verse 
determination  of  every   minister,   with  St,  Paul,  to  knoxu  nothing  2 
but  "Jesus  Christ,  even  him  that  was  crucified  :  to  esteem  this  the 
most  important  of  all  knowledge,  to  cultivate    it  in  their  own 
minds,  and  endeavour  to  propagate  it  to  others.     With  this  Di-  1 
vine  science,  shall  those  ministers  of  the  gospel,  who  knew  least 
of  the  excellency  of  speech  and  the  enticing  words  of  man! s  wis- 
dom,  do  more  important  things  for  the  reformation  of  the  world, 
and  the  salvation  of  souls,  than  without  it,  the  greatest  masters 
of  language,  or  adepts  in  philosophy,  will  ever  be  able  to  effect. 
Let  the  princes  of  this  world  boast  of  the  knowledge  and  refined 

P  Who  hath  instructed  him.']    Some  good  establishing  his  authority   which   had  been 

interpreters,  and  particularly  Mr.  Pyle  and  suspected  among  them  ;  }et  he  does  not 

Dr.  Guyse,   explain  this  of  the  spiritual  directly  propose,  but  obliquely  insinuate, 

man  ;  but  it  seems  more  agreeable  to  the  arguments  against  such  suspicions  ;  argu- 

construction,  and  its  connection  with  what  ments  which   might  possess  their  minds 

follows,  by  him,  to  understand  God.  before   they  were   aware  of  what   he  in- 

1  We  have  the  mind  of  Christ.]    This  part  tended  to  effect  by  them.    This  important 

of  the  epistle  is  very  artificially  conducted,  remark  will  ottcn  present  itself  to  the  at- 

He  is  now  aiming  at  the  great  point  of  tentive  reader  of  St.  Paul's  epistles* 


214    Refections  on  the  preaching  of  Christ  by  the  power  of  God. 

sect,  policy  which  is  so  soon  to  perish,  by  which  so  many  of  their  sub- 

iv-    jects  perish,  and  sometimes  themselves  before  their  time.     In. 

*—■— "  how  many  instances  does  it  leave  them  to  imitate  the  destruc- 

vers^  tive  maxims  of  those,  who,  under  pretence  of  public  good,  but 

8  really  under  the  instigation  of  the  basest  private  passions,  cruci- 
fied fesus,  the  adorable  Saviour,  the  Lord  of  glory. 

May  God  teach  us  more  of  that  hidden  wisdom  which  they 
who  are  truly  initiated  into  real  Christianity  know,   and  which 

9  opens  upon  us  views  and  hopes,  beyond  what  eye  hath  seen,  or 
ear  heard,  or  it  hath  particularly  and  fully  entered  into  the  heart 
of  man  to  conceive.  There  is  no  need  we  should  distinctly  con- 
ceive it.  It  is  enough  that  we  know  in  the  general,  it  is  what 
God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him;  which  consideration 
may  surely  teach  us  to  trample  under  our  feet  that  which  he  so 
often  bestows  on  them  who  hate  him,  and  are  abhorred  by  him; 
on  those  with  whom  he  is  angry  every  day* 

May  that  Spirit,  -which  searcheth   all  things,  even   the  hidden 

12  things  of  God,  give  us  more  deeply  and  affectionately  to  know  the 
things  zvhich  are  freely  given  us  of  God,  and  to  adore  that  free 
grace  from  which   we    receive   them  !     These  things  we  learn 

13  with  the  highest  advantage  from  the  holv  scriptures,  where  they 
are  delivered  in  words  which  the  Holy  Ghost  taught  :  in  words 
therefore,  the  most  admirably  adapted  to  express  those  spiritual 
and  sublime  ideas  they  were  intended  to  communicate  :  In 
which  words,  consequently,  we  learn  to  speak  of  the  things  of 
God  with  the  exactest  propriety  and  the  truest  edification. 

May  we  be  enabled  spiritually  to  discern  them,  with  whatever 

1*4  contempt  they  may  be  treated  by  natural,  that  is,  by  animal  men ; 

by  those,  who,   though   conceited  of  their  rational  powers,  can 

relish  little  or  nothing  but  what  relates  to  this  low  and  sensual 

15  life.  Conscious  of  that  inward  discerning,  which  discovers  all 
things  to  us  in  their  true  light,  even  things  of  infinite  import- 
ance, may  we  pit)  thatundiscerning  rashness  of  blind  arrogance 
and  pride,  with  which  some,  who  think  themselves  the  wisest  in 
proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  they  are  the  most  wretched 
of  mankind,  may  treat  us,  and  not  only  us,  but  that  gospel  which 

16  is  our  glory  and  our  joy.  We  have  the  mind  of  Christ  delivered 
to  us  by  his  holy  apostles,  who  were  intimately  and  miraculously 
instructed  in  it.  Let  us  humbly  receive  the  oracles  they  deliver ; 
and  whilst  others  are  presuming  haughtily  to  censure  them,  may 
we  think  ourselves  happy,  if,  with  meek  subjection  to  their  un- 
erring authority,  we  may  sit  at  the  feet  of  such  teachers,  and 
regulate  our  lives  by  their  instructions  ! 


jffe  could  not  speak  to  the  Corinthians,  but  as  to  babes  in  Christ,    215 


SECT.    V. 

The  apostle  reproves  the  carnality  of  the  Corinthians,  in  contend- 
ing about  human  teachers,  and  urges  many  important  considera- 
tions to  cure  them  oj  so  unbecoming  a  temper,   1  Cor.  III.  1 — 9. 

1  Cor  HI.  1.  *    CORINTHIANS    III.    1. 

A  ND   I,   b.eth-  "I"   HAVE  been  speaking  of  that  great  plain- 

**-,  rcn»  coul(l  not  A    ness  with  which  I  addressed  mvself  to  vou 
speak   unto   \ou    as      i  T  ,      ,  ,  « 

unto  spiritual',  but  as  when  \  came  to  preach  the  gospel  among  you 
unto  carnal,  e\en  as  at  Corinth  ;  and  /hope,  my  brethren,  vou  will 
«mto  babes  in  Christ.  not  despise  me  for  it  :  for  truly,  as  it  became 
my  character  as  an  apostle  of  Christ,  so  it  suit- 
ed yours,  as  being  under  the  power  of  preju- 
dices, which  so  far  prevailed,  that  even  when 
you  were  converted  to  the  profession  of  Christ- 
ianity, I  coidd  not  speak  unto  you  as  unto  spirit- 
ual persons,  who  had  made  any  attainments  in 
religion,  proportionable  to  the  illuminations 
and  influences  of  the  Spirit,  which  vou  had  re- 
ceived :  but  was  obliged  in  many  instances  to 
address  you,  as  those  who  were  still  in  too  great 
a  measure,  carnal  in  your  temper  and  views, 
and  therefore  were  but  as  babes  in  Cnrist,*  and 
beginners  in  the  Divine  life.  I  might  have 
said  sublimer  things,  and  in  a  more  elevated 
manner  ;  but  found  so  much  pride  and  faction 
among  you,  that  it  was  necessary  to  insist  much 
upon  the  plain  and  fundamental  doctrines  of 
the  cross,  rather  than  on  things,  which,  if  they 
might  have  suited  your  inclinations  better, 
3  I  have  fed  you  would  have  suited  your  circumstances  less.  1 2 
with  milk,  and  not  was  forced  lo  ch  to  vou,  as  to  persons  weak 

with  meat :  for  hith-        .    c  *  r     ,-        '     .        r  , 

as  intants  ;  and  so  jeed  you  zvith  milk*  which  I 

did  as  it  were  pour  into  your  mouths  with  a 
tenderness,  like  that  of  a  mother,  or  a  nurse, 
when  feeding  her  sucking  child  ;  and  could  not 
conveniently  feed  you  with  strong  meat.  I 
waved  discoursing  on  some  of  those  doctrines 


a  Babes  in  Christ.']     By  explaining  this  exactly  signifies,  I  give  you  to  drink  ;  but 

of  beginners  in  the  Divine  life,  or  such  as  as  that  rendering  would  not  suit  the  other 

had  made  but  little  proficiency  in  it,  we  word  with  which  it  is  connected,  strong 

reconcile  this  with  those  passages  which  meat,  I  thought  it  best  to  retain  our  <ver- 

speak  of  the  eminency  of  their  gifts.  1  Cor.  sion.      Parallel  instances  to  this  manner  of 

t.  5  ;  2  Cor.  viii.  7.  expression  are  produced  by  Mr.  Blackball, 

h  Feed  you  <with  milk."}  The  word  (ttoIicta,  in  his  Sacred  Classics,  Vol.  I.  p.  72. 


216  He  tells  them  of  their  envying,  and  strife,  &c, 

which  left  room  for  the  curiosities  of  sublimer  erto  ye  were  not  a- 

speculation,  and  admitted  of  the  greatest  orna-  ble  t0  bearit>  neither 
r  e  j«  c    /  ,.u       yet  now  are  ye  able, 

ments  or  discourse,    because  ye  were  not  then  '  J 

able  [to  bear  it  ;]  nor  indeed  are  ye  yet  able  ;  as 

I  perceive  by  the  account  which  our  brethren 

3  give  of  your  present  state.  For  it  evidently  3  For  ye  are  yet 
appears,'  bv  what  I  hinted  above,  that  ye  are  carnal  ?  for  whereas 
yet  carnal,  still  under  the  influence  of  weak,  and  J^^SSWg 
indeed  sinful,  prejudices.  I  appeal  to  your  and divisions,  are  ye 
own  consciences  on  this  occasion  for  the  proof  not  carnal,  and  walk 
of  this  :  ivhile  [there  is]  emulation,  and  conten-  as  men  ' 

tion,  and  factions  among  you,  are  you  not  indeed 
carnal  P  and  do  ye  not  zvalk  and  conduct  your- 
selves, as  unregenerate  men  do  ?  So  that  by 
this  behaviour,  a  stranger  would  not  know  that 
you  were  Christians,  or  see  any  thing  in  you 
above    uninstructed  and  unsanctioned  nature, 

4  For  when  you  eagerly  contend  about  the  hon-     4  For  while  one 
ours  of  this  or  that  teacher,  and  set  him  up  as  saitb~  l  am  of  Paul> 
the  head  of  a  distinguishing  party  ;  so  that  one  *$££*  \T™t 
says,  I  am  for  Paul,  and  another,  /am  for  carnal  ? 
Apollos,6-  I  admire  the   sublime  sentiments  of 

the  one,  and  I  the  fine  language  and  address  of 
the  other  ;  are  ye  not  carnal  P  and  do  ye  not 
talk  in  the  spirit  of  your  heathen  neighbours, 
who  have  their  favourite  philosophers  and  ora- 

5  tors  too  ?  And  is  this  language  for  Christ-  5  Who  then  is 
ians  ?  Who  then  is  Paul  P  and  zvho  [is]  Apollos  P  Paill>  and  who  is  A- 
For  what  reason  do  you  regard  either  the  one  Kw^etu^ 
or  the  other  ?   Is  it  for   no  consideration   but 

that  of  talents,  which  they  have  in  common 
with  many  who  are  strangers  to  the  gospel  ? 
Or  ought  it  not  rather  to  be  in  a  different  view  ? 
even  because  they  are  the  ministers  of  Christ, 
by  whose  means  you  have  been  instructed  in  his 

e  Ornaments  of  discourse]  If  any  think  probable  to  me,  especially  from  the  ttxt 

that  the  use  of  them  might  have   been  a  just  referred  to,  that  he  chose  this  name, 

proper  condescension  to  their  weakness, it  that  lie  might  give  no  offence,  and  to  shew 

is  to  be  remembered,  that  the  emulation  that  he  should  lament  and  condemn  any 

of  eloquence   so  ready  to  prevail   among  division   among-  them,  though  it  were  in 

them,  might  have  rendered  such  anindul-  favour  of  himself,  or  the  dearest  friend  he 

gence  dangerous.  had  in  the  world      I  cannot  think  St.  Paul 

d  I  for  Apollos."]     Mr.  Locke   fancies,  would  have  described  the  false  apostle-,  if 

(comparing  chap.  iv.  6,)   that  by  Apollos,  there  were  any  one  person  who  might  be 

Paul  means  that  Jewish  teacher  who  was  so  called,  as  watering  his  plantation,  which 

set  up  in  opposition  to  him,   and  came  a-  he  rather  wasted  ;  or  have  spoken  of  him- 

mong  them,  after  he  had  preached  the gos-  self,  and  that  messenger  of  Satan,  as  one  ; 

■pil  to  them  ;  but  it  seems  much  more  as  he  does  verse  8. 


But  to  his  and  Apollo?  labours  God  gave  the  increase ■:  21 7 

ed,  even  as  the  Lord  religion,  and  under  whose  teachings  ye  have  be-  sect. 

gave  to  every  man  I   ft  wed  and  embraced  it  ;  and  because  they  have      y' 
humbly  attempted  to  do  their  part  for  this  great  1  Cor> 
purpose,  even  as  the  Lord  gave  to  every  man   \\i  5 

6  I  have  planted,  both  furniture  and  success.     /  have  planted  a  6 
Apollos     watered  ;  Christian  church  among  you  ;   Apollos  has  since 
but  God    gave  the        f      d  it  by  his  affecting  and  useful  addresses, 
increase.  ,  ...J  ^  N  .       .  °         ~,    ,     ,  ,* 

(Acts  xvm.  27,)  but  it  was  God  who  gave  the 

increase,  and  caused  the  plantation  thus  watered 
to  grow  :  no  labourer  can  make  his  seed  spring 
up  without  the  influence  of  heaven,  sunshine, 

7  So  then,   nei-  and  rain.       When  you  come  therefore  to  com- 
ther  is  he  that  plant-  pare  our  part  with  that  of  God,  it  appearcth 
eth  *n>*  *""&  "ei*  even  as  nothing,  in  the  comparison.     We  freely  7 
ethr;   buV  GoTthat  °wn,  that  how  highly  soever  you  may  think  of 
giveth  the  increase,  us,  he  that  plant  eth  is  nothing  at  all,  and  he  that 

watereth  ;  but  God,  zvhoby  his  efficacious  Spirit 
and  grace  giveth  the  increase,  is  all  in  all. 

8  Now  he  that  But  as  for  this  opposition  which  you  make  8 
planteth,andhethat  between  us,  and  this  2eal  with  which  you  con- 
aTiTeverv  man  shall  tend  for  one  aSamst  another,  it  is  altogether 
receive  his  own  re-  unreasonable  and  absurd  :  for  he  that  planteth9 
ward,  according  to  and  he  that  watereth,  are  one  ye  we  are  united 
feis  own  labour.         jn  mterest,  and  united  in  design  and  affection  ; 

so  that  instead  of  being  pleased,  we  are  rather 
displeased  and  grieved,  with  these  invidious 
comparisons  in  favour  of  either.  Our  great 
concern  is,  to  please  our  great  Lord,  to  whom 
we  are  shortly  to  give  up  our  account,  and  from, 
whom  we  shall  receive,  every  one,  his  own  proper 
rervurd  according  to  his  own  labour,  and  not  ac- 
cording to  the  prejudices  of  our  fellow  servants 

9  For    we    are  either  for,  or  against  us.         For  we  are  not  $ 
labourers    together  lords  and  proprietors  of  the  church,  nor  persons 
with  God  :   ye  are  ^^  nsiVe  independent  schemes  of  our  own  to 

carry  on  ;  but  we  are  the  fellow  labourers  of 
God,{  the  great  Master  of  the  family.     Te  are 

e  Are  one."]  This  is,  (as  Mr.  Cradoch  and  the  awful  account  of  it  to  be  given  up> 
well  observes,  in  his  Apost  -Hist,  p  156,)  to  God.  A  subject  familiar  to  his  own; 
another  cogent  argument  against  divisions;  mind;  and  so  proper  for  their  teachers, 
that,  though  their  labours  were  different,  that  if  it  render  the  epistle  something  less 
and  their  rewards  proportionable,  yet  they  regular,  it  balances  the  account  by  render- 
had  all  in  the  general  one  office,  and  were  ing  it  much  more  useful, 
employed  as  workers  together   by    God,   to 

plant  the  seeds  of  grace  and  holiness  in  the        f  The  fellow  labourers  of  God."]      This 

souls  of  men,  and  to  bring  them  on  to  per-  is  the  exact  import  of  a-vytpyoi  Q&,  which 

fection.     He  here  introduces  an  excellent  our  version  renders,  labourers  together  with 

discourse,  of   the    happy   consequences  God ;  an  improper  rendering  on  every 

of  faithfulness   ill  the  ministerial  work,  account. 

VOL.  4,  29 


218      Reflections  on  our  attachment  to  human  names  and  parties'* 

sect,  the  husbandry  of  God,  which  we  are  to  cultivate,  God*s  husbandry,  y*. 

y-      that  ye  may  bring  forth  fruit  for  him.     [Te  are]  are  God'«  building-, 
~      the  building  of  God,  which  we  are  to  endeavour 
—  °g  to  advance  ;  that  he  may  dwell  in  you,  as  in 

his  holy  temple,  and  glorify  his  name  among 

you. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Who  that  wishes  the  welfare  of  the  church  of  Christ,  must 
1  not  lament  those  sad  remainders  of  carnality,  which  are  often  to 
be  found  among  them  who  have  the  greatest  advantage  for  be- 
coming spiritual ;  while  the  same  contentious  principles,  fer- 
mented, no  doubt,  by  the  same  malignant  enemy  of  the  whole 
body,  breathe  in  so  many  of  its  members,  and  diffuse  a  kind  of 

3  poison,  which  at  once  swells  and  torments  it  ?  What  envyings^ 
and  strife*  and  factions,  among  those  who  ought  to  join  as  breth- 
ren, and  to  know  but  one  interest  !  What  a  desire,  in  many  in- 
stances, to  increase  the  burdens  of  each  other,  instead  of  bearing 
them  with  friendly  sympathy  ! 

4  May  Christians  be  cured  of  this  dishonourable  and  fatal  attach- 
ment to  distinguished  parties,  and  human  names  !  May  minis- 
ters feel  more  of  that  generous  and  noble  spirit  which  this  great 
apostle  expresses  !  His  reasoning  hath  the  same  force  still. 
Ministers  are  still  intended  to  be  only  the  instruments  of  pro- 
ducing and  establishing  faith  in  their  hearers,  and  still  depend, 

$t  6>  7  as  entirely  as  ever,  upon  the  blessing  of  God  to  give  the  increase 
to  their  labours.  To  that  may  they  daily  look  ;  and  be  sensible 
that  they  are  nothing  without  it ;  and  that  with  it,  their  part  is 
so  small,  that  they  hardly  deserve  to  be  mentioned.  May  their 
hands  and  hearts  be  more  united  ;  and  retaining  a  due  sense  of 
9  the  honour  which  God  doth  them,  in  employing  them  in  his 
vineyard,  and  in  his  building,  may  they  faithfully  labour,  not  as 
for  themselves,  but  for  the  great  Proprietor,  and  till  the  day 
8  come,  when  he  will  remember  them  in  full  proportion  to  their 
fidelity  and  diligence. 


The  apostle  Paul  had  laid  the  foundation  >-  219 


SECT.    VI. 

As  a  useful  lesson  both  to  teachers  and  private  Christians,  in  the 
present  state  of  the  Corinthian  church,  the  apostle  reminds  them 
of  that  great  trial 'which  every  man's  work  was  to  undergo,  the 
great  guilt  of  defiling  God's  temple,  the  vanity  of  human  wisdom 
in  the  sight  oj  God,  and  the  great  happiness  of  the  true  believer 
in  that  universal  grant  which  God  had  made  him  of  every  thing 
necessary  to  his  welfare*     1  Cor.  III.  10,  to  the  end, 

I  Cor.  III.  10.  I   Corinthians  III.  10. 

A    CCORD1NGT     HAVE   spoken  of  you   as  God's  build-  sect. 
**  to  the  grace  of  J_   in~  .  and  in  that  view,  have  the  pleasure     V1" 
«„°to  ^;ClaVlgwiesen  to  say,  that  in  my  first  preaching  amongst  you,  ~ 
master     builder    I  when  you  were  entire   strangers  to  the  first  &,  iq 
have  laid  the  foun-  principles  of  the  gospel,  according  to  the  meas- 
bul£han"r  «re  of  the  grace  of  God  given  to  me  ;  to  which 
But  let  every  man  I  desire  to  refer  the  honour  ot  all  that   1  am, 
take  heed  how  he  and  of  all  that  I  do,  in  this  excellent  work  ;  / 
huildsth  thereupon.  have  been  enabled  to  act  in  the  character  of  a 
skilful  architect,  or   master  builder  :   for  with 
all  due   care  and  application,  have  I  laid  the 
great  foundation,  which  hath  strength  sufficient 
to  bear  all  the  stress  even  of  our  eternal  hopes. 
And  one,  and  another,  whom  God  calls  to  labour 
among   you,  buildeth  thereon,  for  the  further 
edification  of  your  church,  and  of  the  souls  of 
its  particular  members  :  but  let  every  one  care- 
fully see  to  it,  hoiv  he  buildeth  thereon,  and  what 

II  For  other  foun-  superstructure  he  raises.     This  is  all  indeed  11 
dation  can  no  man  that  remams  to  be  done  :  for  other  solid/oMtt- 
lay  than  that  is  laid,    .    .  ,,         ,         \ r    ..       ,     .  •      i._j„ 
which      is      Jesus  dation  no  one  is  able  to  lay,  beside  what  is  all  eacly 

Christ.  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ*  the  great  founda- 

tion stone,  which  God  hath  laid  in  Zion,  elect 
and  precious  ;  and  I  take  it  for  granted,  no 
one  who  calls  himself  a  Christian  will  attempt 
12   Now  if  any  to  lay  any  other.         If  any  man  build,  I  say,  12 

man  build  upon  this  uf)on  tn-ls  foundation,  let  him  look  to  the  mate- 

ioundation,  trold,  sil-    .    ■.  i  C\'  i  u    *i,~-  u^  m..,:oQ. 

ver,  precious  stones,  nals  and  nature  of  his  work  ;  whether  he  raise 

wood,  hay,  stubble  :  a  stately  and  magnificent  temple  upon  it,  adorn- 
ed as  it  were,  like  the  house  of  God  at  Jerusa- 
lem, with  gold 'and  silver,  [and]  large,  beautiful, 
and  costly  stones  ;  [or]  a  mean  hovel,  consist- 
ing of  nothing  better  than  planks  of  xvoody 
roughly  put  together,  and  thatched  with  hay 
[and]  stubble  ;  that  is,  let  him  look  to  it,  whether 

a  Which  is  Jesus   Christ.]      L 'Enfant   Christ  ;  but  I  think  the  sense  given  in  our 
Would  render  it,  even  thist  that  Jesus  is  the  text  much  nobler. 


,220      and  it  became  others  to  take  heed  how  they  built  thereon* 

sect,  he   teach   the   substantial  vital  truths   which 
VI-     do  indeed  belong  to  Christianity,  and  which  it 

T~      was  intended  to  support  and  illustrate  ;  or  set 

1  Cor.  .  .        ir  rr  ,    i    •  i 

y|g  himself  to  propagate  vain  subtleties  and  con- 
ceits on  the  one  hand,  or  legal  rites  and  Jew* 
ish  traditions  on  the  other ;  which,  though  they 
do  not  absolutely  destroy  the  foundation,  dis- 
grace it,  as  a  mean  edifice  would  do  a  grand 
and  expensive  foundation,  laid  with  great  pomp 

13  and  solemnity.     But  to  prevent  this,  let  me  se-      *3   Every    man'* 

riously  admonish  vou,  that  whatever  anv  man's  w°rkalull  be,  mad© 

,    •  ,  /,    •  '  .  ,  .    manifest.      For  the 

work  may  be,  and  however  it  may  be  covered,  dav  siian  declare  it, 

and  as  it  were  hid  behind  the  scaffolding,  every  because  it  shall  be 

one's  -work  shall  ere  long  be  made  manifest.  For  revealed  by  fire ;  and 

the  great  day,  which  is  approaching,  shall  lay  it  ery  man^VoTk^f 

open,  because  it  shall  then  be  as  it  were  discov-  what  sort  it  is. 

ered  by  fire  ;  yea,  the  fire  of  that  great  day  of 

general  conflagration,  when  the  heavens  shall 

pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements 

shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,  shall  prove  every 

14  tnan'g  work,  of  what  kind  it  is.h  It  shall  stand  14  If  any  man's 
a  severe  examination,  which  will  as  soon  ex-  work  abide  which  he 
pose  the  vanity  of  many  things,  which  some  KlSSSSKS 
admired  preachers  value  themselves  upon,  and  ward. 

for  which  they  are  extolled  by  their  hearers,  as 
the  flame  of  some  mighty  burning  shews  the 
difference  between  the  stability  of  a  straw  roof 
and  a  marble  wall.  And  then  if  any  manJs  sit* 
perstructure  abide  the  test,  and  be  approved, 
he  will  not  only  have  the  comfort  of  it  in  his 
own  mind,  which  is  an  immediate  and  perma- 
nent satisfaction  ;  but  he  shall  also,  receive  a 
glorious  reward  from  Christ,  the  great  Head 
of  the  church,  and  Proprietor  of  the  building, 
in  comparison  of  which  the  applauses  of  men, 
or  any  thing  they  can  bestow,  deserve  not  to 

15  be  mentioned  by  the  name  of  a  reward.  But  15  If  anv  man's 
if  any  man's  work  be  then  burnt  up  ;  if  on  that  WOIt  s,ha11  £e  burnt» 
trial  it  be  found  like  the  combustible  and  mean  he  shaU  suffer  loss  ; 
materials  which  I  represented  by  the  wood, 

the  hay,  and  the  stubble  ;  the  consequence  is, 
that  he  will  sustain  a  proportionable  loss.c    He 

h  The  day  shall  prove  every  man's  work."]        *  Sustain  a  proportionable  loss."]     I  can- 

It  is  so  very  unnatural,  with  Dr.  Whitby,  not  but  fear,   that  an  application  to  such 

to  interpret  this  of  the  time  of  the  destruc-  niceties  of  unprofitable  learning,  as  those, 

tion  of  Jerusalem,  or  of  any  approaching-  in  which  some,   who  have  the  charge  of 

persecutions  of  the  Christian  church,  that  souls,  spend  almost  the  whole  of  their 

one  cannot  but  wonder,  that  critics  of  char-  time,  to  the  neglect  of  the  vitals  of  Christ - 

acter  should  have  adopted  such  a  sense.  ianity,  will  be  found  in  this  day,  lost  labour. 


Christians  are  the  temple  of  God:  22t 

but  he  himself  shall  will  find  he  has  been  spending  his  time  and  sect, 

fey  fire?*  '  **'  S°'  ^  strenSth  to  little  P"rPose>  ancl  *MW  lost  a  great     vi- 

deal  of  that  reward  which  he  might,  through  

Divine  grace,  have  secured,  had  he  applied  \£°{§ 
himself  with  vigour  and  zeal  to  the  proper  la- 
bours of  a  gospel  minister.  Tet,  if  he  be  upon 
the  whole  a  good  man,  who  hath  built  upon 
Christ  as  the  foundation,  and,  on  the  terms  of 
the  gospel,  committed  his  soul  to  him,  he  shall 
himself  be  saved,  and  find  mercv  of  the  Lord  ; 
though  in  comparison  with  that  more  abundant 
entrance  into  his  kingdom  which  others  will 
have,  it  mav  be  sa^d,  that  he  is  saved  with  ex- 
treme difficulty,  and  as  a  man  whose  h  mse  is 
in  flames  while  he  is  in  it,  and  who  is  therefore 
forced  with  great  terror  to  escape  through  the 
fire,d  sustaining  the  loss  of  every  thing  but  his 
life. 
16  Know  ye  not,       Again,  before  I  dismiss  this  topic  of  vour  be-  i£ 

that  ye  are  the  tern-  ing  the  building  of  God,  let  me  lead  you  into 

pie  or  God,   and  that  r     _i  a  ■       ,  '    •         . 

the  Spirit   of    God  some  farther  reflections,  and  ask  you  seriously, 

dwelleth  in  you.  Knoxv  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God  Pc 
that  the  whole  body  of  Christian  converts  is 
dedicated  to  his  peculiar  service,  and  honour- 
ed by  his  most  gracious  presence,  as  the  Spirit 

Though  such  as  employ  themselves  chiefly    will,)  amidst  the  flames  of  the  last  confla- 

to  inculcate  in  their  preaching-,  doctrines,  gration,  (  Flan.  First  Resur.  p  44,)  the  text 

ceremonies,  or  forms  of  human  invention,  will  admit  so  fair  a  sense  on  the  interpre- 
comenearerthe  case  immediately  referred   tation  here  given,  that  I  cannot  persuade 

to  here.      L'Enfant  refers  this  loss  to  the  myself  from  hence,  without    farther  evi- 

reproach  and  shame  which  such  shall  suf-  dence,  that  numbers   of  holy  souls,   who 

fer  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ.  have  long  been  glorified  in  heaven,  will  be 
d  Through  thefire~\     To  be   as  a  brand  reunited  to  their  bodies,  which  are  to  be 

plucked  out  of  the  burning,  is  well  known,  as  raised  in  glory,  to  be  in  the  first  moments, 

a  proverbial  expression,  to  signify  a  narrow  of  that  anion  terrified  and  tormented,-  though 

escape  from  extreme  danger.     Compare  it  should  be  but  forever  so  short  a  time. 

Zech.  iii.  2  ;   Amos  iv.  11  ;  and  especially  That  the  Pagans,   as  well  as  some  of  the" 

Isa.  xxxiii.  11,  12;  to  which  some  have  Jathers,  had  a  notion  of  some  such  pur^ato- 

thought  the  apostle  here  alludes.  Aiu.  -rup^r,  ry,  Eisner  has  shewn  in  the  passage  cited 

(Jude  23,)  is  put  for  passing  through  the  above. 

fre,  asS'fvf*]®',  (1  Pet.  iii.  20,)  signifies        e  Vou  are  the  temple  of   God.]     Eisner 

to  be   saved  from  the   water,  by  passing  hath   many  passages  here,    from    Philo 

through  it,  as  the  ark  did.     The  learned  Plato,   and  other  writers,   in  which  they 

Eisner,  who  urges  and  illustrates  these  in-  represent  a  virtuous  mind  as  the  temple  of 

stances,  shews,  that  the  most  approved  God,  and  in  which  heathens  speak  in  the 

heathen  writers  use   the  phrase  in  this  highest  and  strongest  terms,  of  the  obliga- 

sense.  ( Observ.  Vol.  II.  p  78.)     Many  di-  tions  men  are  under  to  keep  these  his  tem- 

vines  have  well  shewn  how  far  this  text  is  pies  inviolate  and  unpolluted.     And  if,  as 

from  giving  any  support  to  a  popish  pwga-  Mr.  Locke  supposes,  Paul's  chief  opposer 

tory.      And  though  Mr.  Fleming   follows  was  a  Jew,  the  vast  veneration  he  would 

many  of  the  ancient/afAer^,  in  explaining  of  course  have  for  the  temple  at  Jerusa- 

it  of  some  terror,  or  pain,  which  Christians  lem,  would  add  great  weight  to  this  ar. 

of  very  imperfect  character  may  be  expos-  gument  with,  respect  to  liim  and  his  fol- 

§d  to,  when  they  rise,  (as  he  supposes  they  lowers. 


-222         If  any  man  destroy  his  temple,  God  will  destroy  him* 

sect,  of  God  drvelkth  in  you,  and  you  thereby  appear 
Vl-     to  be  consecrated  to  himself  ?   Now  if  any  one      17  If  any  man  de- 

defile,  or  destroy  the  temple  of  God,  it  may  well  file  /he   temple    of 

ICor.  ,  '     ,         ,     S  .     «.•>   J  •      i  cu-  God,  him  shall  God 

Ui.  17  beapprehended,thatG^,everjealousofhisown  destrov :  for  the  tern- 
honour,  will  destroy  him.  And  you  may  assure  pie  of  G  >d  is  holy, 
yourselves  from  this  view,  that  whatever  preach-  which  temple  ye  are. 
ing,  or  whatever  conduct,  tends  to  diminish  its 
purity  and  glory,  will  be  very  severely  resent- 
ed by  him  ;  even  much  more  than  the  violation 
of  the  place,  (great  as  that  impiety  and  provo- 
cation was,)  where  he  so  long  caused  his  name 
to  dwell  upon  Mount  Zion.  For  the  temple  of 
God,  considered  as  such,  is  undoubtedly  holyy 
and  awful.  Much  more  then  must  that  be  so, 
which  he  hath  erected  by  his  grace  in  the 
breasts  of  intelligent  creatures,  and  sanctified 
to  himself,  as  the  everlasting  residence  of  his 
peculiar  complacency.  (Compare  Isa.  lvii.  15  ; 
chap.  lxvi.  1,  2.)  Now  ye  are  this  [temple  ;]  each 
of  you,  if  a  true  Christian,  is  such  a  sacred 
shrine,  and  the  whole  Christian  church  the  com- 
plete and  magnificent  building.  It  therefore 
becomes  every  member  of  it,  to  be  very  careful 
how  he  behaves,  and  what  he  teaches  among 
you  ;  lest  he  should  commit  an  evil,  of  the  enor- 
mity of  which  he  may  notbe  immediately  aware. 

18  I  know  there  are  those  among  you  whose  18  Let  no  ma* 
pride  and  selfconceit  may  lead  them  to  despise  deceive  himself.  If 
this  admonition,  especially  as  coming  from  me ;  seemeth  tTbe^/ise 
but  let  no  man  deceive  himself  with  vain  specu-  in  this  world, let  him 
lations  of  his  own  worth  and  abilities.  If  any  become  a  fool,  that 
one  of  you  seem  to  be  wise  in  this  world,  if  he  he  m*?  be  wise' 
value  himself  upon  what  is  commonly  called 

wisdom  among  Jews  or  Gentiles,  let  him  become 
a  fool,  that  he  may  be  wise  indeed.  Let  him 
humbly  acknowledge  his  own  natural  ignorance 
and  folly,  and  embrace  that  gospel  which  the 
wisdom  of  the  world  proudly  and  vainly  derides 
as  foolishness,  if  he  desire  to  approve  him- 
self really  and  substantially  wise,  and  to  reap 
at  last  the  honours  and  rewards  of  those  who 

19  are  truly  so  in  the  sight  of  God.  For  all  the  19  For  the  wis- 
boasted  wisdom  of  this  world  is  foolishness  zvith  dom  of  this  world  is 
God,  who  with  one  glance  sees  through  all  its  ^SmZSS^ 
vanity  ;  as  it  is  written,  (Job  v.  13,)  He  en-  taketh  the  wise  in 
tangleth  the  wise  in  their  own  crafty  artifice,  their  own  craftiness 
often  ruining  them  by  those  designs  which  they 

had  formed  with  the  utmost  efforts  of  human 


Christians  belong  to  Christ,  and  all  things  are  their* s :         223 

20  And  again,  The  policy,  and  were  most  intent  upon  executing,  sect. 
Lord   knoweth  the  Andagain,  it  is  said  elsewhere,  (Psal.  xciv.  11,).    vL 

tS^M^  The  Lord  kno™th  the  tUu8ht*  °fthe  ■**■  that  ~v. 
they  are  vain*   He  sees,  how  they  ensnare  them-  ^i.  2Q 

selves   in  their  own  subtleties,  and  when  they 

think   themselves   most    sagacious,   are  only 

amused  with  their  own  sophistry  and  deceit. 

21  Therefore   let       Therefore,  upon  the  whole,  (that  I  may  re-  21 
Do    man     glory     in  he       .       frQm  whence  J  set  out  \   con. 
men  :  for  all  things             .  »  •   n  -j 

are  your's  :  sidenng  all  1  have  said,  and  especially  consid- 

ering in  what  view  the  great  God  regards  these 
things  which  we  are  so  ready  to  value  ourselves 
upon  ;  let  none  glory  in  men,  or  divide  them- 
selves into  parties,  out  of  attachment  to  this  or 
that  teacher.  For  all  things  are  your^s,  and  we 
in  particular,  are  to  be  regarded,  not  as  your 
lords  and  commanders,  that  you  should  list 
under  our  banners ;  but  rather  as  your  servants. 

22  Whether  Paul,  I  except  not  myself,  or  the  most  honoured  22 
or  Apollos,  or  Ce-  among  mv  brethren ;  whether  Paul,  or  Apollosy 
t^ortXo^  or  Cephas,  be  in  question,  we  are  all  equally 
things  present,  or  your's,  to  serve  you  to  the  utmost  of  our  abil- 
things  to  come  :  all  hies,  in  the  advancement  of  your  best  interests, 
are  your  s  :  Yea,  I  may  go   farther,   and  say,  whether  we 

speak  of  the  world,  God  will  give  you  so  much 
of  it  as  shall  be  for  your  real  good  ;  and  indeed 
he  supports  its  whole  frame  in  a  great  measure 
for  your  sakes  ;  or  if  we  survey  life  in  all  its 
various  conditions,  or  death,  and  all  its  solemn 
harbingers  and  attendants,  God  will  make  the 
one,  or  the  other,  in  different  views  advan- 
tageous to  you,  and  will  adjust  the  circum- 
stances of  both  with  the  kindest  regard  to  your 
happiness.  Things  present*  or  future,  the  com- 
forts and  privileges  of  this  life  on  the  one  hand, 
or  its  afflictions  and  troubles  on  the  other,  and 
at  length,  the  boundless  felicity  of  the  eternal 
state,  where  affliction  and  trouble  shall  be  no 
more  known  ;  all  are,  through  the  Divine  grace, 
your's.  Remember  this,  and  let  the  thought 
raise  your  minds  above  these  little  things  which 
now  occasion  such  contention  between  you  ; 
and  be  united  in  love,  as  God  hath  united  you 
23  And  ye  me  in  privileges  and  hopes.  And  bear  in  your  23 
mind  too,  as  the  counterpart  of  this  happy  de- 
tail, that  ye  are  Christ's,  his  property,  his  sub- 
jects, his  people  5    and  let  that  engage  you  to 


"224         Reflections  on  the  treasures  and  hopes  of  Christians y 

sect,  attend  to  his  royal  law  of  charity/  by  which  Christ's;  and  Christ 

vi  you  raav  be  peculiarly  known  to  be  his.  And  as  ts  God's. 
"  Christ  [is]  GW'.y,  and  refers  all  his  services  as 
lii  23  a  Mediator,  to  his  Father's  glory,  it  will  most 
effectually  promote  that  great  end  of  his  ap- 
pearance, that  you  should  learn  such  a  subjec- 
tion of  soul  to  him,  and  imbibe  those  candid 
and  generous  sentiments  which  I  am  labouring 
to  produce  and  cherish  in  your  minds. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  With  what  delight  may  the  Christian  survey  this  grand  in- 
21, 23  ventory,  and  conscious  that  he  is  Christ's,  call  all  things  his  ozun  t 
With  what  pleasure  survey  the  various  gifts  and  graces  of  min- 
isters, and  consider  them  as  given  by  God  for  his  edification  ! 
With  what  complacency  look  round  on  things  present,  and  for- 
ward on  things  to  come,  in  this  connection,  and  call  the  -world  his 
own  ;  and  count  not  only  life,  but  death,  amongst  his  treasures  ! 
Both  in  their  different  aspects,  are  subservient  to  the  happy  pur- 
pose of  glorifying  God  :  and  surely,  when  by  death  we  may  do 
it  more  effectually,  death  should  be  more  welcome  than  life. 
And  welcome  it  must  indeed  be  to  every  believer,  as  the  ap- 
pointed means  of  transmitting  him  to  the  sight  and  enjoyment 
of  God,  and  the  possession  of  better  blessings,  than  Paul,  or 
Apollos,  could  ever  describe,  or  any  thing  present,  or  any  thing 
to  come  in  this  world,  could  ever  afford. 

Let  these  sublime  views  elevate  the  Christian  above  those 
occasions  of  contention,  which,  for  want  of  ascending  to  such 
noble  contemplations,  are  often  the  source  of  innumerable  evils. 
And  let  us  add  to  them  that  other  consideration,  that  xve  are  the 
16, 17  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  if  Christians  indeed,  we  are  inhab- 
ited by  God,  even  by  his  Spirit.  Let  this  engage  us  to  take  the 
strictest  care,  neither  to  defile  ourselves,  nor  to  injure  our  breth- 
ren ;  lest,  in  either  view,  it  should  be  resented  and  punished  by 
the  holy  God,  as  a  sacrilegious  profanation. 
19  Let  us  not  overvalue  the  wisdom  of  this  worlds  since  it  is  little 
regarded  by  God  ;  nor  be  greatly  concerned,  if  fools  account 
our  wisdom,  folly,  and  our  life,  madness.  So  censured  they  the 
prophets,  and  apostles,  before  us  ;  nor  did  our  Master  himself 
escape  the  calumny  and  outrage.     We  shall  be  happy  enough, 

f  Royal  law  of  charity.]    No1  hing-  could  which  were  common  to  them  all,  as  it 

feave  a  greater  efficacy   to  put  an  end  to  would  tend  to  sweeten  their  spirits,   and 

the  contentions,  so  prevalent  among-  the  inspire   them  with  honourable  and  affec- 

Christians  at  Corinth,  than  the  considera-  tionate  sentiments  with  respect  to  their 

tion  of  those  high  privileges  and  hopes  brethren. 


and  their  obligation  to  build  so  as  to  stand  the  trial.  225 

if  we  approve  our  fidelity  to  him,  and  if  we  build  a  wise  super-  sect. 
structure  on  Christy  as  the  great,  the  only  Foundation.  vi- 

Let  his  ministers  especially,  be  solicitous,  that  they  may  not  - 

lose  the  labour  of  their  lives,  by  choosing  unhappily  to  employ  ^"q 
them,  in  that  which  will  turn  to  no  account,  in  the  great  day  of 
his  appearing.  Let  them  carefully  examine  their  materials. 
Surely  if  they  have  senses  spiritually  exercised,  it  cannot  be  hard 
to  distinguish  between  the  substantial  and  undoubted  doctrines 
of  Christianity,  which  are  as  gold,  and  silver ;  and  precious  stones,  12  15 
and  those  fictitious,  or  at  best,  dubious  and  intricate  points,  which 
in  comparison  with  the  former,  are  but  wood,  and  hay,  and  stubble. 
And  if  in  urging  these,  they  passionately  inveigh  against  their 
brethren,  and  endeavour  to  bring  them  into  contempt,  or  suspic- 
ion, what  do  they  but  cement  these  combustible  materials  with 
sulphur. 

O  !  let  the  frequent  views  of  that  last  searching  fire,  that  grand  13 
period  of  all,  be  much  in  our  thoughts  :  that  dav,  when  not  only 
the  works  of  ministers,  but  every  private  person,  must,  as  it  were, 
pass  through  the  flames.  May  we  then  be  saved,  not  with  diffi- 
culty, but  with  praise  and  honour  !  May  our  works,  of  what 
kind  soever  they  are,  abide,  so  as  to  be  found  worthy  of  applause, 
and  through  Divine  grace  receive  a  distinguished  reward. 

SECT.     VII. 

To  lay  in  a  farther  remedy  against  the  pride  and  faction  so  ready 
to  prevail  among  the  Corinthians,  the  apostle  leads  them  into 
several  useful  reflections  on  the  nature  of  the  ministerial  office, 
the  fnal  judgment  of  him  who  searcheth  all  hearts,  and  the  ob- 
ligations they  were  under  to  the  Divine  goodness,  for  every  ad- 
vantage by  which  they  were  distinguished  from  others.  1  Cor. 
IV.  1—7. 

1  Cor.  IV.  1.  I  Corinthians  IV.  1. 

ETamansoac-  T   HAVE  told  you,  how  rich  and  happy  you  sect.. 
-L*  count  of  us,  as  X  are  in  the  Divine  donation,  in  consequence    vii- 
•f  the  ministers  of    r     u .   .      „   ,  .  ,  -11      ___ 

ot  which  all  things  are  yours  ;  and  particularly,  ^^^ 

Paul,  and  Apollos,  and  Cephas,  with  their  va-  l-Co^ 
rious  gifts  and  endowments.  Learn  therefore 
to  form-  your  estimate  of  us  aright  ;  and  let  a 
man  so  account  of  us,  not  as  the  masters  of  the 
church,  but  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  who  are 
in  obedience  to  his  commands,  to  wait  on  his 
family  ;  esteeming  it  honour  and  happiness 
enough,  if  we  approve  ourselves  as  stexvards  of 

vol.  4.  SO 


226  Ministers  are  stewards,  and  should  be  faithful. 

sect,   the  mysteries  of  God ;  as  persons  whose  business  Christ,  and  stewards 
vii-     it  is,  with  the  sincerest  regard  to  his  glory,  to  of  <-he  m>steries  of 

"""*■*"■  dispense  that  gospel  which  contains  such  sub- 
•v°r*  lime  truths,  for  so  many  ages  concealed  from 

2  the  knowledge  of  the  world.  And  as  for  what  2  Moreover,  it  is 
remains  to   be  done,   in  the  discharge  of  this  required    in    stew- 

rr         t  \_  i     n     i  i  .u   *.  ards,  that  a  man  »<* 

office,  I  hope  we  shall  alwavs  remember,  that  foun^  faithful. 

it  is  demanded  in  stewards,  that  a  man  be  found 
faithful  ;  since  they  also,  as  well  as  lower 
servants  in  the  family,  are  subject  to  account. 
And  accordingly  it  is  my  highest  ambition,  that 
my  great  Master  may  judge  me  faithful,  wheth- 
er my  fellow  servants  be  pleased,  or  displeased, 

3  with  my  conduct.  And  if  my  fidelity  to  my  3  But  with  me  \% 
Lord  may  offend  them,  which  is  a  verv  suppos-  is  a  veiT  small  thing; 
able  case,  I  am  well  contented  to  abide  all  its  $*  \  ^f^  b* 
consequences.  For  I  will  freely  declare  in  this  of  man's  judgment ; 
view,  it  is  with  me  the  smallest  thing  that  can  be  vea»  I  judge  not 
imagined,  that  I  should  be  judged  by  you,  dear  mine  own  self. 

as  you  are  to  me,  or  by  any  man's  judgment ; 
bis  day  will  so  soon  be  over  ;  his  censures  can 
effect  so  little,  that  amidst  the  great  prospects 
I  have  before  me,  it  seems  scarce  to  deserve  a 
mention.  Nor  indeed  do  I  so  judge  myself,  as 
if  my  case  were  finally  to  be  determined  by  my 

4  own  apprehensions  concerning  it.  For  though  4  For  I  know  no- 
I  bless  God,  I  am  not  conscious  to  myself  o^  thing  by  myself,  yet 
any  thin,  criminal,  of  any  designed  neglect  3£?£?£ & 
or  my  office,  or  unfaithfulness  in  my  trust,  yet  judgeth  me  is  the 
am  I  not  hereby  justified  :*  that  is  not  the  main  Lord. 

thing  in  question  ;  I  know  partialitv  to  our- 
selves may  often  lead  us  to  overlook  many 
faults,  for  which  God  may  another  day  condemn 
us.  But  he  that  judgeth  me,  the  Person  by 
whose  judgment  I  am  to  stand,  or  fall,  is  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  searcheth  the  hearts  and 

5  trieth  the  reins  of  the  children  of  men.      There-     5  Therefore  judge 
fore  be  strictly  careful  that  ve  judge  nothing  be-  nothing  before   the 

fore  the  appointed  time,  that  is.  until  he,  the  event  time'  unll1  ^*hori 
t       /    r    II        ■     ;;  »        » -  it    i     \       £    •       come,  who  both  will 

Lord  of  all,  snail  come,  who  shall  pluck  off  the 

mask  of  every  artful  hypocrite,  how  high  soever 

he  may  bear  himself  in  the  Christian  church  ; 

»  Yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified]     This  safety,  would  do  well  to  take  greaterheed? 

seems  a  gentle,  but  a  very  affecting  insin-  that  they   were  not  imposed  upon  by  the 

nation,  that  his  opponents,  confident  as  they  deceufulness  of  their  own  hearts, 
might  seem  in  their  own  integrity  and 


One  teacher,  therefore,  should  not  be  set  up  against  another  J      227 
bring    to  light  ^e^\\  bring  to  light  the  hMen  things  oj darkness^   «« 

hidden    things     of  and  shall  manifest  all  the  secret  counsels  of  the  

darkness,  and    will  neartsc     jnd  tnen  shall  every  one  have  in  the  1  Cor 
SSdTrf1  Z  most  public  manner,  that  praise  from  GodM-    iv.  5 
hearts  :   and    then  fore  the  assembled  world,  which  is  proportion- 
shall  everv  man  have  a^e  to  n;<,  rea]  character  and  conduct. 
P^d ^things,       These  things,  brethren    I  have  by  a  very  ob-  6 
brethren, I  have  in  a  vious  figure  transferred  to  myself,   and    \to\ 
figure  transferred  to  jjp0l/0i>-  yd  mentioning  our  names,  and  that  ot 
myself,  and  to  Apol-  c^  ,       onh^  instead  0f  many  more,  since  >ou 

tha\  ve'migL  le"n  know  the  emir*  friendship  there  is  among  us, 
inusooi  to  think  of  and  how  far  the  names  of  most  about  whom 
men,     above     that  contend,  are  inferior  to  these.    And  I  have 

which    is    written,  .  account,  as  you 

that  no  one  of  you  Clone   mis,    ijui  uu    w»»   *>  . 

be  puffed  up  for  one  mav  easilv  apprehend,  but  for  your  sokes,  that 
against  another.         y01}  m(Jy  \earn^  m  attending  to   what  has  been 
said  concerning  us,  distinguished  as  we  are  by 
our  office,  furniture,  and  success,  not  to  enter- 
tain too  high  an  opinion  of  yourselves,  or  others, 
whom  you   are  most  ready  to  admire,   above 
-what  is  here  written,'  and  appears  reasonable 
on  the  principles  which  have  been  laid  down  : 
that  you  may  not  be  puffed  up  for  one  teacher, 
and  against  another  ;  which  surely  you  cannot 
allow  with  respect  to  other  teachers,  when  you 
see  us  renouncing  all  such  attachment  to  our- 
7  For  who  mak-  selves.     And   indeed  this  would  be  very  un-  7 
eth  thee  to  differ  reasonable,  if  the  distinctions  were  as  great,  as 

fc  Bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  dark-  the  Corinthians  for  heads  of  parties,  for 
««*.]  This  is  a  lively  and  just  insinuation,  whose  names  the  apostle  t  substituted  his 
that  under  specious  forms,  his  enemies  con-  own,  and  that  of  his  most  in!  imate  friend  ; 
cealed  very  dark  designs,  which  would  not  hut  the  learned  and  judicious  Witsius 
bear  the  discoveries  of  that  awful  day.  well  observes,    ( Meletem.   p.   104,)   tnat 

,      r   ,      it  is   probable   their  names   were    used. 

c  Manifest  all  the  secret  counsels  of  the  amonj?  some  others  omitted,  and  the 
hearts."]  This  passage  also  suggests  a  very  fl0.„rebvvas  onty  this,  that  the  names  of  St. 
solid  argument  against  magnifying  one  mm-  P&al,i  ant]  Apollos  were  used  to  signify 
ister  above  another ,  namely,  that  the  secret  tnemseives<  and  any  others  so  ex' oiled  ; 
principles  of  men's  actions  are  unknown  ;  and  when  t'he  aposfo,  Would  say,  how  lit- 
and  it  is  enlarged  upon  to  very  good  prac-  tle  masters  were  in  themsehes,  he 
tical  purposes  ;  while  the  apostle,  at  the  chosC)  out  nf  humility  and  prudence,  rath- 
same  time,  takes  an  opportunity  ot  making  ef  yQ  t'ake  such  freet(om  with  himself  and 
a  very  solemn  profession  of  Ms  van  faith-  jU9  mnsl  particular  and  intimate  friend, 
fulness,  and  shewing  the  boldness  he  had   ^^  wt^  otjiera> 

towards  God,  and  his  modesty  and  candour  ,  what  fc  here  \vrittenr\  Eisner  fObserv. 
to  men;  all  which  were  extremely  suitable  Vol  n  g^A  confirms  this  interprets^ 
to  the  general  purposes  he  had  in  view.  tion>  and  pro'(iUCCs  many  instances,  in 
&  Transferred  to  myself ,  he. ~]  Some,  and  which  cpform  is  used  to  express,  **?'"* 
particularh  Mr.  Locke,  have  inferred  from  too  high  an  opinion  of  one's  self  L  Entanfc 
hence,  that  not  St.  Paul,  and  Apollos,  but  explains  it  in  something  of  a  diHerent 
some  other  persons,  were  set  up  among   sense,  li  above  what  scripture  warrants. 


228  Reflections  on  the  nature  of  the  ministerial  ojfice. 

sect,  you,  or  they,  who  have  the  highest  conceit  of  from  another  ?  and 

v»-    themselves,   can  imagine.     For   allowing  all,  what  hast  thou  that 

____    ,  ,ri  i  •  •  i_   i  thou    didst    not  re- 

T~      that  self  love  and  prepossession  can  wish,  let  me  ceive  ?  now  if  thou 

■  °l  ask    the    man   who    carries   it   to  the  greatest  didst  receive  *7,  why 
height,    Who  maketh  thee  to  differ  [  from  anoth-  dost  thou  glory  as  if 
1  •  r  **.  ■  4.        U   *u   ^  thou  hadst   not  re- 

er,]  in  any  furniture,  or  attainment,  whether     ive^  it  ? 

intellectual,  or  moral  :f  And  what  hast  thou  of 
any  kind,  which  thou  didst  not  receive  from  God, 
the  great  Parent  of  universal  good  ?  But  if  thou 
hast  received  [it]  all  from  him,  why  dost  thou 
boast  in  the  gift  of  his  liberal  goodness,  as  if 
thou  hadst  not  received  [it]  from  him  ;  but  it 
were  originally  and  essentially  thine  own  ? 
Would  you  all  but  seriously  reflect  upon  this, 
it  would  teach  you  humbler  sentiments,  much 
more  rational  in  themselves,  and  on  the  whole, 
much  more  for  your  credit,  as  well  as  comfort. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Nothing  can  be  more  conducive  to  the  advantage  of  Christ- 
ianity, and  by  consequence,  of  the  world,  whose  happiness  is  so 
much  concerned  in  its  support  and  success,  than  that  its  preach- 
ers should  consider,  and  their  hearers  remember,  the  nature  of 
verse  their  office.     They  are  not  lords  over  God's  household  and  heriU 

1  age,  but  ministers  of  Christ,  whose  business  it  is  to  promote  their 

2  Master's  honour ;  steivards  of  his  mysteries,  who  are  to  endeav- 
our both  to  keep  and  dispense  them  with  all  good  fidelity.  From 
their  Master  therefore  may  they  take  all  their  instructions,  and 
to  him  let  them  refer  all  thtir  administrations.  Various  judg- 
ments will  be  passed  upon  them  ;  and  they,  who  will  oppose  the 
attempts  of  some  of  their  brethren  to  introduce  corruption  and 
confusion  into  his  family,  will  have  many  an  unkind  reflection 
thrown  upon  them,  and  experience  the  severity  of  censure,  for 
a  conduct  which  merits  the  justest  approbation.     But  let  them 

f  Whether  intellectual,  or  moral  ]    I  in-  them,  leaves  all  who  choose  wrong,  with- 

clude  moral  attainments,  because  the  apos*  out  excuse,   and  admits  the  exercise  of 

tie  had,  inthe  preceding-  <verses,been  speak-  justice,  as  well  as  grace,  in  the  final  distri- 

ing  of  fidelity  in  the  ministry,  and  he  else-  butions  of  good  and  evil.      See  the  para- 

where  in  this  epistle  speaks  of  obtaining  phrase  on  chap.   iii.  7,  which  seems  very 

mercy  to  be  faithful,   (chap.  vii.  25,)  and  applicable  to  this  clause.     Yet  as  it  is  cer- 

would  be   understood,   as  referring,  not  tain,  the   Corinthians  chiefly  gloried   in 

only  to  his  giving  us  our  faculties,  but  ex-  their  gifts,  and  in  those  of  their  favourite 

citing  us  to  the  right  use  of  them,  both  by  teachers,  I  doubt  not  but  it  is  to  these  that 

external  calls  and  advantages,  and  by  in-  the  apostle  chiefly  refers  in  this  place,  and 

ward  impressions  of   his    grace    on  the  cannot  think  that  the  stress  of  the  contro- 

heart ;  though  still  in  a  manner  suited  to  versy  relating  to  the  sanctifying  influences 

our  free  and  rational  natures,  and  which,  of  Divine  grace,  does  bv  any  means  rest 

however,  some  may  be  distinguished  by  on  this  passage. 


Paul  reminds  the  Corinthians  of  their  prosperous  condition  ;      229 

learn  by  this  excellent  apostle,  to  be  above  the  judgment  of  men,  sect. 
and  to  keep  the  judgment  of  the  Lord'm  view  ;  that  they  may  not  v»- 
only  be  supported  under  that  petulence  of  their  fellow  servants,         ' 
but  may  learn  to  guard  against,  what  is  much  more  dangerous,  ^erse 
the  treachery  of  their  own  hearts,  and  the  flattery  of  self  love  ; 
lest  they  fondly  mistake  the   voice  of  prejudice  for  that  of  con- 
science, or  in  other  words,  the  voice  of  an  erroneous  conscience, 
for  that  of  a  conscience  well  informed. 

Let  us  often  recollect  the  narrow  limits  of  our  own  knowledge,  4 
that  we  may  learn  modesty  in  our  censures  of  each  other.  He 
only  can  judge,  rvho  knoweth  the  heart;  and  there  is  a  day  ap-5,  &c. 
proaching,  which  will  manifest  all  its  secrets.  While  others, 
with  a  pitiable  mixture  of  arrogance,  and  ignorance,  judge  one 
another,  and  judge  us,  let  us  rather  be  concerned  that  we  may  se- 
cure that  praise  of  God,  which  will  be  heard,  and  felt,  by  the  soul, 
with  the  highest  rapture,  and  will  silence  every  echo  of  human 
applause,  or  censure. 

To  conclude  :  if  it  hath  pleased  God,  in  any  respect,  to  distin-  7 
guish  us  from  others,  by  the  gifts  or  graces  which  he  hath  bestow- 
ed upon  us,  let  us  humblv  trace  these  distinctions  to  their  true 
source  :  and  instead  of  indulging  the  least  degree  of  pride  on 
their  account,  let  us  rather  be  the  more  humble.  For  surely  the 
more  we  receive  from  God,  the  more  we  are  indebted  and  oblig- 
ed ;  and  the  more  we  are  obliged  to  the  Divine  goodness,  the 
greater  ought  our  shame  and  confusion  to  be,  that  we  have  not 
answered  those  obligations  by  more  faithful  care,  and  more  con- 
stant gratitude. 

SECT.    VIII. 

The  apostle,  in  order  to  gain  farther  upon  their  affections,  repre* 
sents  the  many  hardships  and  dangers,  to  which  he  and  his  breth- 
ren were  exposed,  in  comparison  of  that  easy  state  in  which  the 
Corinthians  were;  and  reminding  them  at  the  same  time  of  their 
particular  obligations  to  him,  he  warns  them  not  to  force  him  on 
severities,  to  the  use  of  which  he  was  very  averse.  1  Cor.  IV. 
8,  to  the  end. 

1  Cor.  IV.  8.  *  CORINTHIANS  IV.  8. 

NOW  ye  are  full,  T  HAVE  suggested  some  humbling  thoughts  sect. 
nowye are  rich,  X  to  your  consideration  ;  but  I  fear  you  will    vm* 
have  little  relish  for  them,  as  you  seem  to  in-  1  Cor, 
dulge  yourselves  in  very  different  views.    Am  iv.  8* 
I  not  rather  to  congratulate  Christians,  whose 
rank  and  figure  in  the  world  is  so  much  supe- 
rior to  that  of  many  of  the  brethren,  and  even 


-250  And  of  the  afflictive  circumstances  of  the  apostles  ; 

sect,  of  their  first  apostle  too  ?   For  now  you  are  full ;  ye  have  reigned  as 

viii-    now  you  are  rich  ;  you  enjoy  so  great  a  degree  kllijP   w,tl,Tf  "s  j 

r  •  11  i  i  •    i  7  and  I  would  to  God 

or  prosperity  and  plenty,  that  methinks  you  nave  ve    j;^  reign,  that 

iv. 8   even  reigned  as  k'mgs  without  us  :a   so  happy  in  we  also  might  reign 

a  variety  of  secular  enjoyments,  that  you  have  with  you. 

hardly  missed  my  company.     And  indeed  / 

-wish  you  did  reign,   in  the  truest  and  noblest 

sense,  and  were  altogether  as  happy  as  von 

think  yourselves.     I   wish  the  most  excellent 

powersof  the  human  nature  had,  through  Divine 

grace,    greater   rule  and  sovereignty  in  your 

souls,  that  we,  in  the  midst  of  all  our  present 

distress,  might  also  reign  with  you,  and  partake 

of  your  happiness, in  that  high  degree,  in  which, 

if  it  were  sincere  and  solid,  our  affection  for  you 

9  would  enable  us  to  share  it.        And  surely  we      9  For  I  think  that 

sufficiently  need  such  consolation  as  this  ;for  /Go(l  hath  set  forth 

think  God  hath  exhibited  us,  the  apostles  of  his  ^fweTappoimed 

Son,  like  those  gladiators  which   are  brought  to  death.  For  we  are 

out  on  the  stage  last  of  all,  as  appointed  to  cer-  made  a  spectacle  un- 

tain  death?  and  therefore  not  furnished  with  tothf  wor!d»  and  * 

c  j    r  ii         j  i  angels,  and  to  men, 

weapons  or  defence,  nor  allowed  so  much  as  a 

chance  of  escaping  :  for  we  are  produced,  as  it 

were,  on  a  public  theatre,  and  made  a  spectacle 

to  the  whole  world  of  rational  creatures,  both 

to  angels  and  men*  who  are  all  held  in  solicit* 

•  You  have  reigned  as  kings,  Sec]  This  that  there  is  a  reference  to  the  Romaa 
is  a  pro\erbial  expression  of  the  most  custom  of  bringing  forth  those  persons  on 
splendid  and  plentiful  circumstances  ;  and  the  theatre  in  the  after  part  of  the  day, 
some  think,  when  the  apostle  adds,  I  wish  either  to  fight  with  each  other,  or  with 
ye  did  reign,  he  means,  "  I  wish  you  had  wild  beasts,  who  were  appointed  to  ccr- 
the  authority  of  princes,  that  ye  might  tain  death,  and  had  not  that  poor  chance 
shelter  and  accommodate  us  amidst  all  our  of  escaping  which  those  brought  forth  in 
distresses  and  afflictions."  But  one  can  the  morning  had.  Compare  Sen.  Epist. 
hardly  think  he  did  indeed  wish  each  of  Cap  vii  Reeves  Apol.  Vol  I.  p.  237.  Such 
them  a  prince,  or  the  civil  power  in  their  kind  of  spectacles  were  so  common  in  all 
hands.  It  seems  much  more  probable,  that  the  provinces,  that  it  is  no  wonder  we 
as  spiritual  objects  were  so  familiar  to  his  should  find  such  an  allusion  here.  The 
mind,  he  changes  the  idea  in  the  manner  word  ctTrofagiv,  exhibited,  and  5-sa7/>ov,  a 
the  paraphrase  expresses  ;  in  which  sense  spectacle  on  the  theatre-,  have  in  this  con- 
it  seems  that  Christians  are  called  priests  nection  a  beautiful  propriety.  The  whole 
and  kings,  (Rev.  i.  6;)  as  it  is  certain  they  passage  is  indeed  full  of  high  eloquence, 
are  called  a  royal  priesthood.  (1  Pet.  ii.  9.)  and  finely  adapted  to  mo'e  their  compas- 
I  cannot  think  with  Mr.  L 'Enfant,  that  this  sion  in  favour  of  those  who  were  so  gen- 
refers  peculiarly  to  the  factious  pastors  of  erouslyexposingandsacrificingthemselves 
the  church  at  Corinth.  for  the  public  good. 

h  Last  of  all.~]     I  cannot  think,  as  Els-  «  A  spectacle  to— angels  and  men.']     This 

ner  seems  to  do,  that  the  word  t^x^ot  re-  representation  is  wonderfully  pathetic  and 

fers  to  the  low  rank  which  the  qfiostle  held  sublime  :   while  they  considered  evil  an- 

in  secular  life  ;  or  with  Messieurs  Calvin,  gels  and  men  as  beholding  them  with  all 

Locke,  and  L'Enfant,that  St.  Paul  speaks  the  malignant,  and  good  angels  and  men 

»f  himself  as  the  last  called  apostle  ;  but  with  all  the  benevolent  passions,  it  must 


who  are  made  a  spectacle  to  angeh  and  to  men  /  231 

10  We  are  fools  ous  attention  to  so  strange  and  tragical  a  sight,  sect. 
for  Christ's  sake,  but  Imagine  not,  that  I  have  aggravated  the  repre-    vm- 
jetfrewiseinChnst:  s  ntatjon     the  more  vou  attend  to  our  circum-  7~ 
we  are  weak,  but  ve  *  •««    ••  ...  1  Cor. 
are  strong  :  ye  are  stances,  the  more  you  will  discern  its  justice  :   iv  19 

honourable,  but  we  for   we  [are]  treated  like  fools,  babblers,  and 
«r<  despised.  madmen,  for  the  sake  of  Christ,    (Acts.  xvii. 

18,  chap.  xxvi.  24,)  as  if  we  were  the  weakest 
and   most  ignorant  of  mankind,  because   we 
preach  the  plain  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  en- 
deavour  to  the    utmost   to  exalt  our   Lord. 
But  ye  [are]  wise  in  Christ  :  ye  set  up  for  a 
kind  of  Christian  philosophers,  of  more  refined 
understandings  than  your  brethren,  and  think 
you  have  found  out  a  political  way,  at  once  of 
securing  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  and  escap- 
ing its  inconveniences  and  persecutions.      We 
[are]  weak,  in  presence,  in  infirmities,  and  in 
sufferings  :   but  ye  [are]  strong,  have  great  con- 
fidence  in  yourselves,  and  are  got  above  many 
of  those  tender  alarms  and  impressions,  which 
hearts  like  ours  are  subject  to,   on  a  variety  of 
occasions  ,   you  [are]  honourable,  adorned  with 
extraordinary  gifts,  in  which  you  are  ready  to 
glory,  and  many  of  you  set  off  with  circum- 
stances of  external  distinction  ;   but  we  [are] 
poor,  despised  creatures,  treated  with  contempt 

11  Even  unto  this  wherever  we  come.     For  even  to  thjs  present  11 
present    hour,    we  hou      after  all  the  battles  fought,   and  all  the 
both      hunger     and  ,         ,  ,      ,    °  i  -, 
thirst,andarenaked,  conquests  already   gained,   by  the  gospel,   we 

are  often  exposed  to  circumstances  of  the  ex- 
tremest  want  and  misery.  Sometimes""w£  both 
hunger  and  thirst,  and  amidst  our  charitable 
jcurnies  to  diffuse  the  gospel,  hardly  find  en- 
tertainment of  the  plainest  kind,  to  relieve  our 
necessities,  or  money  to  purchase  it.  And  our 
clothes  are  so  worn  out  with  travelling,  and  we 
are  so  ill  furnished  for  buying  move,  that  we 
are  often  almost  naked,6-  not  having  decent  rai- 
ment to  wear,  though  we  appear  so  often  in 
public  assemblies.      And  in  many   instances, 

have  a  great   tendency  to  inspire   their  truth,  than  what  it  gained  in  these  circum-- 

minds   with  the  most  heroic  sentiments,  stances,  when  St.  Paul,  with  an  impedi- 

Elsner  has  given  an  excellent  collection  of  ment  in  his  speech,  and  a  personage,  rather 

passages  from  heathen  writers,  in  which  contemptible,  than  graceful,  appeared  in 

such  a  figure  is  made  use  of  by  them.  a  mean,  and  perhaps  sometimes  tattered 

dress,  before  persons  of  the  highest  rank, 

«*  Are  naiedy   8cc]      Surely  one  cannot  and  yet  commanded  such  attention,  and 

imagine  any  more  glorious  triumph  of  the  made  such  impressions. 


232        and  are  reviled  and  persecuted  as  the  filth  of  the  world. 

sect,  where  our  benevolent  and  important  message  and  are  buffeted,  ana 
viii-    is  heard,  instead  of  being  received  with  due  Jjaveir   no,    certa"* 
—  respect,  we  are  insulted,  and  perhaps  buffeted,    we  m^^  ce 
iv  11  k-v  tne  unrub7  and  barbarous  mob  ;  and  at  best, 
if  we  now  and  then   meet  with  a  little  more 
hospitable  usage,  it  is  but  for  a  very  little  while  ; 
for,  whereas  vou  dwell  in  a  rich  and  magnifi- 
cent city,  we  have  no  certain  abode,  but  are  con- 
tinually  removing  from  one  place  to  another. 

12  And  though   we  are  engaged  in  a  work  of  so      12  And  labour, 

great  importance  to  the  souls  of  men,  which  working  with    our 

•    i  .         ii  •  n  •  j  „.  own  hands.      Beinff* 

might  well  mgross  all  our  time  and  care  ;  yet  reviled>   we  bless&. 

such  are  the  circumstances  in  which  we  are  being  persecuted, 
often  placed,  that  we  are  obliged  in  duty  and  we  suffer  it ; 
prudence,  to  labour  in  some  secular  calling, 
•working  -with  our  own  hands,  to  procure  the 
necessary  supports  of  the  most  frugal  and  par- 
simonious life.  Being  in  the  most  insolent  and 
provoking  manner  reviled  to  our  faces,  and 
loaded  with  every  opprobrious  name  of  con- 
tempt, we  meekly  bless,  and  pray  for  our  ene- 
mies ;  being  persecuted,  we  endure  it  patiently, 

13  unable  to  right  and  help  ourselves.         Being     13  Being  defam- 

blasphemed,  and  spoken  of  in  the  most  scanda-  ed,  we  entreat  :  we 

lous,  and,  considering  our  sacred  character,  aJe  made  a*  the  filth 
_.      '       ^  :  °  .  .     '  of  the  world,  and  are 

the  most  impious  terms  ;  we  only  entreat  that 

men  would  more  impartially  examine  our  pre- 
tensions, that  they  may  entertain  more  favour- 
able sentiments  concerning  us  ;  and  in  the 
mean  time,  we  freely  forgive  them  their  rash 
and  injurious  censures.  And  on  the  whole, 
such  is  the  usage  we  meet  with,  that  we  are 
made  and  treated  like  the  very  filth  of  the  world,  e 
like  the  wretches,  which  being  taken  from  the 
dregs  of  the  people,  are  offered  as   expiatory 

*  Filth  of  the  world."]  The  word  jutflstg^atfat  Dr  fiidley's  Christian  Passover,  p.  22.  It 
has  a  force  and  meaning  here  which  no  appears  from  some  of  these  passages,  that 
one  word  in  our  language  can  express  ;  I  when  the  ashes  of  these  unhappy  men- 
have  given,  what  I  am  persuaded  is  the  were  thrown  into  the  sea,  these  very  words 
true  meaning  of  it  in  the  paraphrase,  and  were  used  in  the  ceremony,  ytvx  <sr9§<4,,At*» 
must  refer  to  Dr.  Hen.  More,  ( '  Theol.  yrnt  Kubet^u.  j  but  the  former  of  these 
Works,  p.  63,)  and  Dr.  Whitby  in  loc.  for  titles  was  given  them,  in  reference  to  that 
the  illustration  of  this  bold  and  noble  fig-  original  signification  of  the  words,  which 
ure.  Suidas  says  that  these  wretched  vie-  the  paraphrase  on  the  end  of  the  verse  ex- 
tims  were  called  xaiQag^*]*,  as  their  death  presses.  That  so  wise  and  ancient  a  re- 
was  esteemed  an  expiation  ;  and  he  tells  us  public  as  that  of  Marseilles,  originally  a 
the  word  7rift-\.tifjL*la.i  which  we  render  off-  Greek  colony,  should  have  retained  this 
scouring,  was  also  applied  to  them  ;  and  savage  usage,  is  astonishing  ;  yet  Servius 
Bos,  ( Exercit.  p.  125,)  illustrates  this  sense  expressly  asserts  it.  Serv.  in  JEneid.  Lib, 
of  the  word  by  a  very  large  and  judicious  III.  Lin,  75. 
collection  of  Creek  quotations.     See  also 


The  apostle  writes  these  things  for  their  warning.  233 

the  offscourin^  of  all  sacrifices  to  the    infernal  deities   among  the  sect. 

things  unto  this  day  Gentiles,  and  loaded  with  curses,  affronts  and    vm- 
injuries,  in  the  way  to  the  altars,  at  which  they  1  ^ 
are  to  bleed  :  [or  like]  the  refuse  of  all  things  to  lVt  13* 
this  day,  the  very  sweepings  of  the  streets  and 
stalls,  a  nuisance  to  all  around  us,  and  lit  for 
nothing  but  to  be  trampled  upon  by  the  mean- 
est and  vilest  of  mankind. 

14  I  write    not      /  do  not  write  these  things  to  shame  yon,  or  14? 
these     things      to  m  anv  jegree  to  stain  your  credit  with  other 
my  Moved  sons/l  churches,  by  such  a  representation,  as  if  you 
warn  you.  were  unmindful  of  mv  sufferings  for  the  gos- 
pel ;  hut  considering  the  relation  in  which  we 
stand  to  each  other,  and  looking  upon  you  as 
my  beloved  sons,  I  warn  [you]  of  those  dangers 

to  which  I  fear  you  may  be  exposed,  and  of  the 
regard  which  it  is  your  duty  and  interest  to 
pay  to  those  who  voluntarily  subject  them- 
selves to  so  many  evils  on  your  account,  that 
you  ought  surely  to  be  the  last  to  increase  their 

15  For  though  you  burdens.        And  I  may  particularly  urge   this  15 
have   ten   thousand  with  respect  to   mvself ;   for' if  you   have  ten 
instructors  in  Christ,  th0Usand  instructors  in  Christ,  be  they  ever  so 
many  "fathers*:   for  many,  or  ever  so  valuable,  yet  [you  have]  not 

in  Christ   Jesus    I  many    spiritual  fathers,  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I 

have  begotien  you  Psmlhave  begotten  you  by  the  gospel :  I  preach- 
through  the  gospel.   ed  ^  firht  among  yoUi  and  was  the  happy  meang 

of  vour  spiritual  birth,  and  all  the  privileges  of 

16  Wherefore   I  God's  children  which  you  receive  by  it.     I  be-  16 
beseech  you,  be  ye  seech  you  therefore,  [that]  with  filial  piety  and 
followers  of  me.        dutv  ye  be  all  imitators  of  me,  keeping  strictly 

to  the  faith  which  I  taught  \  ou,  and  carefully 
copving  my  meekness  and  humility. 

17  For  this  cause      For  this  reason,  that  you  may  be  the  better  17 
have  I  sent  unto  you  aDie  to  trace  my  steps,  and  may  be  animated 
ry7etSs™:J>  do  it  with  the  greater -care   /  have  sent  to 
faithful  in  the  Lord,  you  Timothy,  who  is  my  beloved  son,  or  dear 
who  shall  bring  you  convert,   (Acts  xix.  22,)  and  who,  though  yet 

m  °  wTsmwh1cheb°ef  but  a  y°ung  man'  is  remarkably  foithful  in  the 
inChrist  as  I  teach  Lord,  an  excellent  Christian,  who  will  be  able 
every  where  in  eve-  more  perfectly  to  bring  to  your  remembrance  the 
rylchurch.  ways  of  Christ,  as  lam  every  where  teaching  in 

every  church  where  I  come  ;  by  which  you 
will  perceive,  that  I  do  not  act  partially  with 
respect  to  you,  but  proceed  on  general  princi- 
ples of  integrity  and  prudence,  from  which  I 
no  where  allow  myself  to  vary. 

vol.  4.  31 


234  And  declares  his  purpose  to  come  to  them  shortly* 

sect.       Some,  I  hear,  are  puffed  up  in  vain  and  proud      18  Now  sortie  are 
viii-    confidence,  as  if  after  all  I  have-  said,  1  would  Puffed  UP>  a*  though 
—  not  come  to  you,  and  did  not  dare  to  appear  in  ly™M  not  come  t0 
iv.  18  a  P^ace  where  I  have  now  so  many  opposers. 

19  But  they  are  extremely  mistaken,  foi  I  will  19  But  I  willcorae 
certainly  come  to  you,  and  that  quickly  too,  //to  you  shortly,  if  the 
+  t,      T  ~    j      u     u    n     a         •  r  '     '  i  Lord  will,  and  will 

the  Lord,  who  holds  the  reins  of  universal  gov-  know,noUhe  ,neech 

ernment  in  his  hands,  permit  :  and  I  will  then  of  them  which  are 
know  and  examine,  not  the  confident  speech,  and  puffed  up,  but  the 
florid  talk  of  those  that  are  thus  puffed  up,  but  Power- 
the  pozver  they  have  to  vindicate  their  preten- 
sions, and  what  miraculous  proof  they  can  give 
of  that  authority  in  the  church  which  they  pre- 

$0  some  to  oppose  to  mine.        For  the  kingdom  of     20  For  the  king- 
Go^  is  not  in  speech,  in  confident  assertions,  or  dom  of  God  is  not  in 
in  elegant  forms  of  address,  but  is  established  word>  but  in  power, 
in  the  exertions  of  a  miraculous  power,  confer- 
red on  the  true  and  genuine  apostles  of  our 
Lord  by  the  effusion  of  his  Spirit  upon  them, 
by  virtue  of  which,  his  faithful  subjects  may 
be  fully  satisfied,  they  act  according  to  his  will, 

21  in  paying  them  the  regard  they  require.     What     21  What  will  ye  i 
therefore   do  you  on   the  whole   desire,   and  sha11    I  come  unto 
choose  ?   That  I  should  come  to  you,  as  it  were,  JJjoJ^  anYVthe 
with  a  rodf  of  correction  in  my  hand,   using  spirit  of  meekness ! 
my   apostolic  power  for  your   chastisement ; 
or,  which  for  your  sakts  I  should  much  rather 
choose,  in  love,  and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness  and 
gentleness,    comforting  and  commending,  in- 
stead of  chastising  ?     You  will,  I  hope,  think 
seriously  upon  the  matter  in  time,  before  things 
are  driven  to   such  an   extremity,  as  may  not 
any  longer  leave  it  in  my  choice  or  yours. 

f  With  a  rod  of  correction  ]     That  the  permitting  such  opposition  to  arise  against 

apostles  had  often  a  miraculous  power  of  St.  Paul,  particularly  at  Corinth.     It  gave 

inflicting  death,  and  other  temporal  judg-  him  an  opportunity  of  making  the  strongest 

ments,  in  case  of  aggravated  oflence,  ap  appeals  to  what  they  are  supposed  to  know 

pears  from  other    passages  of  scripture,  of  his  miraculous  power;    and  had  these 

Acts  v.  5— 10,  chap.  xiii.  10,  11  ;  1  Tim.  i.  appeals  not ,  been   mdeed  founded  on  the 

20  ;  and  is  referred  to  more  than  once  or  most  certain  and  evident  truth,  they  must, 

twice,  in  these  epistces  to  the  Corinthians,  instead  of  restoring  him  to  their  regards, 

1  Cor   .Y:  5  ;    2  Cor-   *    23»  cnaP   x-  6'  8;  as  we  find  in  fact  they  did,  have  been  suf- 

chap.  xiii.  2,  3,  10.    And  I  cannot  mention  ficient  of  themselves  utterly  to  have  ruin- 

these  passages, without  leading  my  reader  ed  all  his  reputation  and  interest  among 

to  reflect  on  the  wisdom  of  Providence,  in  them,  had  it  before  been  ever  so  great. 


Reflections  on  Paul's  tenderness  for  his  children  in  Christ.    235 


IMPROVEMENT. 

How  adorable  is  the  efficacy  of  Divine  grace  which  hore  those  sect. 
Zealous  and  faithful  servants  of  Christ  through,  all  their  labours    vm*. 
and  fatigues,   when  they  were  made  a  spectacle  to  the  world,  to 
angels  and  men  j  How  glorious  a  spectacle  !   vvorthv  surely,  as 
any  thing,  since  that  wonderful  scene  on  Calvary,  of  the  eye  of 
God  himself. 

How  little  are  we  to  judge  of  the  Divine  favour  by  external 
circumstances,  when  those  best  of  men  were  of  all  others  the 
most  miserable,  farther,  than  as  their  heavenly  hope  supported 
and  animated  them  ?  And  when  that  is  taken  into  the  account, 
who  would  not  emulate  their  lot,  though  hungry  and  thirsty f  H~l5 
though  naked  and  destitute,  without  habitation,  without  protector, 
without  friends  ?  When  we  consider  their  share  in  the  Divine 
friendship,  when  we  consider  the  blessed  effects  of  their  labours, 
and  the  glorious  crown  which  awaits  them  after  all  their  suffer* 
ings  ;  surely  they  must  appear  happy  in  proportion  to  the  de- 
gree in  which  they  seemed  miserable,  and  glorious  in  proportion 
to  the  degree  in  which  the  world  held  them  as  infamous  ! 

That  illustrious  person,  whose  epistles  are  now  before  us, 
knew  not  the  pleasures  of  domestic  life,  in  many  of  its  most  en- 
dearing relations.  But  God  made  him  a  spiritual  father  to  mul- 
titudes ;  and  no  doubt,  as  he  urges  the  consideration  on  his  chil- 
dren in  Christ,  he  felt  the  joy  arising  from  it  strong  in  his  own  15 
soul,  when  he  said,  I  have  begotten  you  in  Christ  Jesus  by  the  gos- 
pel* Surely  it  ought  never  to  have  been  forgotten  by  them  ; 
and  if  through  the  artifices  of  ill  designing  men,  and  the  remain- 
ing infirmities  of  their  own  character,  it  was  sometimes,  and  in 
some  degree  forgotten  now,  yet  undoubtedly,  it  would  be  re- 
membered by  them  in  the  heavenly  wrorld  for  ever  ;  even  by  as 
many  as  the  Lord  his  God  had  graciously  given  him.  And  if  there  14 
be  any  remembrance  there,  that  they  once  grieved  him,  it  will 
be  an  engagement  to  ail  those  offices  of  an  eternal  friendship, 
which  the  exaltation  of  the  heavenly  state  shall  allow.  In  the 
mean  time,  his  paternal  affection  for  them  wrought,  not  in  a 
foolish  fondness  of  indulgence,  which  in  the  language  of  Divine 
wisdom,  is  hating  a  son  ;  but  in  the  character  of  a  prudent  and 
faithful  parent,  who,  desirous  that  his  children  may  be  as  wise 
and  good  as  possible,  will  rather  use  the  rod  than  suffer  them  to  21 
be  undone.  Yet  when  he  speaks  of  using  it,  he  speaks  with  re- 
gret, as  one  who  would  rather  choose  to  act  in  the  spirit  of  gen- 
tleness,2LX\d  without  any  mixture  of  severity,  how  necessary  so- 
ever. The  whole  of  his  subsequent  conduct  to  the  Corinthiansx 
as  far  as  it  may  be  learned  from  this,  or  the  following  epistle 
bears  a  perfect  consistency  with  these  expressions,  and  illustrates 
jhejr  sincerity.. 


236*      The  apostle  proceeds  to  the  case  of  the  Incestuous  person  ; 


sect.  May  God  give  to  his  ministers  more  of  this  truly  apostolical 
vm-    spirit^  more  of  those  overflowings  of  holy  love,  attempering  and 

'  attempered  by  that  ardent  zeal  against  sin,  and  that  firm  resolu- 

tion in  the  discharge  of  duty,  which  shone  so  brightly  in  the 
apostle,  and  in  which  he  so  freely  and  justly  recommends  himself 
to  the  imitation  of  his  children  and  brethren. 

SECT.     IX. 

The  apostle  proceeds  to  mention  the  irregularities  which  prevailed  in 
the  Corinthian  church  ;  and  here  handleth  the  case  of  the  inces- 
tuous person,  -whom  he  commands  them  to  separate  from  their 
communion,     1  Cor.  V.  1,  to  the  end. 

1  Corinthians  V.  I.  ICor.V.  1. 

sect.   "T  HAVE  spoken  of  coining  to  you  with  a  rod  TT  is  reported  com- 

1X'     X  of  correction  ;  and  it  is  too  probable  I  may  f-monly,  that  there  h 

- ii-i         i  c       • r      •      tl  |_  .    fornication      among 

1  Cor.  be  la,d  Un4ef  a   necess!ty  of  us,nS  2t>  though  it  you>  and  such  fornfl 
v,  i  be  an  unwilling  necessity.     For  it  is  generally  cation,  as  is  not  so 
reported*  [that  there  is]    a  kind  of*' lewdness  much  as    named  a- 
among  you,  and  that  too  such  scandalous  and  ZTnVLulThlTe* 
enormous  lewdness  as  is  not  heard  of  even  among  his  father's  wife. 
the  heathen,  degenerate  as  they  are,  and  aban- 
doned as  their  practices  are  known  to  be,  even 
that  a  certain  person  should  have  used  criminal 
2  converse  with  his  father's  wife, .b     One  would      2  And  ye  are  puff- 
have  imagined  that  a  scandal  like  this,  should  eduP>  and  have  not 
have  thrown  the  whole  society  into  distress  and  rather  mourned,that 
humiliation,  like  the  public  mourning  of  a  Jew- 
ish synagogue  on  the  apostacy  or  ejection  of 
one  of  its  members  ;   and  yet  it  is  said,  that  ye 
are  puffed  up  with  this  spirit  of  pride  and  car- 
nality which  I  have  been  mentioning  and  re- 
proving.    Should  ye  not  rather  have  lamented  on 
this   sad  occasion?  and  pursued  those  strenu- 
ous measures  for  reformation  which  the  genius 

•     Generally    reported.}      Dr.     Whitby  incredibile,   &  inauditum,  an  incredible  and 

thinks,  that  the   scandalous  stories  that  unheard  of  wickedness.     See  also   Grot,  de 

were   generally  told  among  the  heathen,  Jure  Bet.  &  Pac.    Lib.    II.   Cap.  v.  §  14, 

of  the    incestuous  practices  of  primitive  No.  2. 

Christians,  had  their  original  from  the  mis-  b  Criminal  converse.]     Probably  some 

representation  of  this  fact.     Manv  quota-  father  had  parted  with  his  wife,  perhaps 

tions,   brought    by  this    learned   author,  provoked  by  her   indiscretion,    and     his 

and  others,   on  this  text,  shew,  that  incest  son,  to  whom  she  was  mother  in  law,  had 

was  held  in  high  abomination  among  the  married  her  ;  for    by  2   Cor.  vii     12,  it 

heathen  ,•  and  an  enormity  of  this  kind  is,  seems  probable,  the  person  injured  was 

(as  well  known,)  called  by  Cicero,  Scelus  yet  alive. 


and  exhorts  them  to  deliver  htm  to  Satan,  235T 

he  that  hath  done  of  the  gospel  so  evidently  dictates,  that  he  who  sect. 
this  deed,  might  be  hath  committed  this  fact  should  be  taken  away     lz' 
taken  away  from  a-  r  and  b     nQ  j  allowed  to  continue  TT~ 

mom?  vou.  J  J     '  _  * .  .  1  Cor. 

3  For  I  verily,  as  in  your  communion :  /ta?  howevernegugent  you    v#  3 
absem  in  body,  but  have  been,  and  whatever  consequence  I  draw 

ClTd  "aTrefidv  *as  UP°n  ™  Bttf'  b-V  interPosinSin  lhis  affair*  l  can~ 

thougn  I  were  "pres-  not,  I  vv  ill  not  he  silent,     /am  absent  indeed  in 

ent,   concerning  him  /W#,  and  therefore  cannot  take  those  vigorous 

that    hath  so   done  stepS  which  my  zeal   for  the  honour  of  Christ, 

and  mv  tender  concern  for  your  reputation  and 

happiness  dictate  :   but  I  am  present  in  spirit  ;c 

I  have  a  distinct  view  of  all  the  circumstances 

of  the  case,  and  therefore  in  as  determinate  a 

manner,  as  if  I  were  actually  present,  I  have 

judged  and  passed  sentence  on  him  who  I  know 

4  In  the  name  of  has  indeed  committed  this  enormity.      And  the  4 
our     Lord     Jesus  sentence  I  have  passed  is  this  :     That  ye  being 
Christ,  when  ye  are  an  solemnly  fathered  together  in  full  assembly, 
gathered    together,  .  J  &  r  T      j  <v  nu    •  *         j 

and  mv  spirit,  with  m  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  my 

the    power  of  our  spirit  being  present  with    you,  with  the  effica- 

Lord  Jesus  Christ.    cjous  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,   acting 

according  to  my  determination,  though  I  be  at 

such  a  distance,  and  being  ready  to  add  an  aw- 

5  To  deliver  such  ful  efficacy  and  sanction  to  your  censure,     Do,  5 
an  one   unto  Satan  by  a  public  and  express  act,  deliver  such  an  one 

H\thn  duS\lu?T  by  name  to  Satan,d  to  be  bv  him,  as  the  terrible 
of  the  flesh,  that  the     J  .  _  »%•    •       •      -•  j  j-      1 

spirit  may  be  saved  executioner  or  the  Divinejustice  and  displeas- 
in  the  day  of  the  ure,  chastised  and  tormented,  in  order  to  the 
Lord  Jesus.  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that,  for  this  shameful 

indulgence  of  its  lascivious  appetites  and  de- 
sires, it  may  be  emaciated  and  enfeebled,  and 
the  offender,  alarmed  by  sufferings  of  so  extraor- 
dinary and  formidable  a  nature,  if  possible,  may- 
be brought  to  true  repentance  and  humiliation, 
that  so  the  immortal  spirit  may  be  saved  in  the 

e  Present  in  spirit."]  Some  think  this  ered  over  to  Satan ;  but  it  seems  muck 
refers  to  an  extraordinary  gift  which  more  reasonable  to  believe,  that  this  re- 
st. Paul  had  of  discerning  clearly  and  fers  to  the  infliction  of  some  bodily  pains 
circumstantially  what  was  done  at  a  dis-  or  diseases,  in  which  Satan  might  act  as 
tance.  Compare  Col.  ii.  5 ,  2  Kings  v.  the  instrument  of  the  Divine  justice. 
26,  chap.  vi.  12.  See  Dr.  Benson's  Hist.  Compare  1  Tim  i.  20,  and  this  was  for  the 
Vol.  II.  p.  16.  destruction  of  the  flesh  ;  not  directly  of  the 

d  To  deliver  such  an  one  to  Satan,  &c]  fleshly  principle,  for  in  that  sense  it  could 

Some  think,  that,  as  Satan  is  considered  not  be  opposed  to  the  saving  the  spirit  in 

as  the  head  of  all    who   are  not  under  the  day  of  the   Lord ;    but   probably,    as 

Christ  as  their  head,  that  is,  in  the  church  the  paraphrase  intimates,  for  the  emaci- 
of  Christ,  every  one,  who   was  cut  cflf  ating  and  enfeebling  the  powers  of  animal 

from  the  church,  must  of  course  be  deliv-  nature. 


238  Lest  a  little  leaven  should  leaven  the  whole  lump: 

sect,  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  from  those    infinitely 
ix-    more  insupportable  and  everlasting  agonies  to 

"~-~~  which  it  might  otherwise  be  doomed. 

°q'      And  give  me  leave  on  this  occasion  farther      6  Your   glorying 
to  tell  vou,  that  your  boasting,  whether  of  such  "not  Sood-    Know 
a  person  as  volar  friend,  if  he  be  remarkable  for  J^JJJ      ieave„eth 
any  peculiar  distinction  in  gifts,   abilities   and  the  whole  lump  ? 
circumstances,  or  against  him,  as  \  our  enemv, 
if  he  be  of  an  opposite  faction,  [f*]  7iot  by  any 
means  g-ood.e     Do  you  not  knoxv,  in  a  familiar 
instance,  which  it  may  be  profitable  for  vou  to 
recollect,  that  a  little  leaven  quickly  diffuses  it- 
self by  a  secret  fermentation,  till  it  leaveneth  the 
whole  mass.     Thus  will  evil  examples  tend  to 
spread  in  the  church  ;  and  if  a  brand  of  infamy 
be  not  quickly  set  upon  the  incorrigible  offend- 
er, wickedness  will  grow  familiar,  and  lose  its 
horror  ;  so  that  many  other  members  of  your 
society  may  be  polluted,   insnared  and  dishon- 
7  oured.    Set  yourselves  therefore  with  a  resolu-      TTurge  out  there, 
tion  and  diligence,  like  that  which   the  Jews  fore  tlie  old  leaven, 

shew,   in  ail  their  dwellings,  when  the  annual  that .  >'e  ma^   be   a 
-  r    i  .  i  ■  new  lump,  as  ve  are 

least  ot  the  passover  is  approaching,  to  purge  unleavened.    Fore- 
out    the  old  leaven:  search  for  it,    as  it  were,  ven  Christ  our  pass- 
with  lighted  candles,  wherever  you  suspect  any  over  is  sacriticed  ft» 
of  it  to  lurk  unobserved,  that  ye  may  indeed  be 
entirely  a  new  mass,  as  ye  are  by  your  Christ- 
ian profession  unleavened,  let  there  be  no  mix- 
ture of  any  thing  inconsistent  with  that  sim- 
plicity and  purity  which  the  gospel  teaches. 

It  is  a  diligence  and  resolution  that  bf  comes 
you;  for  we  have  not  only  the  Divine  command 
to  enforce  it,  but  this  tender  additional  obliga- 
tion, that  even  Christ  our  passover  was  slai  for 
usJ  He  hath  made  his  precious  blood  the 
price  of  our  redemption,  that  he  might  make  it 
the  means  of  our  sanctification,  and  that  we, 
instead  of  being  smitten  by  the  sword  of  the 

*Tour  boasting  is  not  good.']  L'Enfant  dialogue  with  Trypho  the  Jew,  accuses 
■would  read  it  interrogatively,  Have  you  the  Jews  with  having  taken  out  of  the 
not  a  fine  subject  for  boasting?  which  is  in-  book  of  Esdras  the  following  words, 
deed  more  animated  than  our  version  ;  but  "  The  passover  is  our  Saviour,  and  our  re- 
I  think,  not  in  the  taste  and  manner  of  fuge"  L'Enfant  thinks  these  words  of 
St.  Paul,  nor  does  it  seem  exactly  to  suit  St.  Paul  are  an  allusion  to  them.  It  is 
the  original.  a  very  inconclusive  inference  of  some  from 

this  context,  that  this  epistle  was  written 

(  Christ  our  passover  was  slain."]  It  is  about  the  time  of  the  passover.  Compare 
well  known,  that  Justin  Martyr,  in  his  chap.  xvi.,& 


He  charges  them  not  to  be  familiar  with  lewd  persona  ;        239 

avenging  angel,  might  sit  down  to  a  divine  sectv 
6  Therefore  let  us  banquet  in  peace.  Let  us  then  keep  the  holy     l2C* 

*eep  the  feast,  not  feast  vvhichhe  hath  at  such  an  expense  provid-  ,  „ 
with  old  leaven, nei-*7    ,r  j.        u*   u  u     r     j    *i  *.u   ICor. 

ther  with  the  leaven  qd  tor  us'  and  in  vvhlch  he  feedeth  us  even  With    v#  8 
of  malice  and  wick-  his  own  flesh  ;  and  let  us  celebrate  it  in  a  man- 
edness ;  but  with  the  ner  which  may  do  him  the   greatest  honour, 

"^Zy^ndZtlu  and  be  most  P^asinS  t0  l.he  adorable  Author  of 
our  liberty  and  our  happiness  ;  that  is,  not  with 
the  old  stale  leaven  of  uncleanness,  so  common 
in  your  Gentile  estate,  nor  with  the  leaven  of 
malignity  and  mischief  which  your  Judaizing 
teachers  would  infuse,  though  it  is  as  inconsist- 
ent with  the  benevolence,  as  the  other  with  the 
purity  of  the  gospel  :  but  avoiding  these  with 
the  strictest  care,  keep  it  with  the  unleavened 
[bread]  oj  sincerity  and  truth  ;  with  the  most 
simple  and  sincere  desire  of  knowing  and  prac- 
tising every  branch  of  our  duty  ;  which  if  we 
really  have,  it  will  keep  us  from  all  these  evils, 
and  secure  an  uniformity  of  behaviour,  hon- 
ourable to  our  profession,  and  agreeable  to  the 
glorious  scheme  and  design  of  its  illustrious 
Author. 

9  I  wrote  to  you      In  this  connection  it  occurs  to  me,  and  I  9 
m  an  epistle,  not  to  conciucje  vou  remember,  that  I  wrote  to  you  an 
•ompany  with  form-       .     ,       ,<  ,     ¥  •     r 

cators.  epistle  which  I  sent  you  betore  your  messen- 

gers reached  me,  that  you  should  not  converse 
with  fornicators  and  lewd  per sons ,%  or  others 

10  Yet  not  alto-  of  ill  fame  and  character.  But  I  think  you  10 
gether  with  the  for-  must  apprehend,  that  by  what  I  then  wrote,  I 
wld™or  with  the  ^tended  not  entirely  to  forbid  all  converse  with, 
covetous  or  extor-  the  lewd  people  of  this  world,  or  with  covetous 
tioner,  or  with  idol-  men,  or  extortioners,  or  idolaters,  among  your 
aters  :  for  then  must  hh       nejgnbours  ;  for  then,  as  these  char- 

ye  needs  go  out  of  b        „  J     ..  .  .     ,  . 

the  world.  acters  so  generally  prevail  among  mankind  in 

this  degenerate  state,  you  must  indeed  go  out  of 

the  world,  and  seek  some  solitary  abode  in  the 

wilderness  ;  which  is  what  I  never  intended 

11  But  now  1  have  to  require  or  encourage.         But  the  intent  of  11 
written  unto  you, not  ^at  j  tnen  s2k\^  and  of  what  I  have  now  writ- 
aV^aT^that '  is  ^n  unto  you,  is,  that  if  any  who  is  named  a 
called  a  brother  be  Christian  brother,  be  evidently  a  lewd  person,  or 

g  Lewd  persons  j  I  have  rendered  vropvoi,  some  other  species  of  lewdness,  than  against 

kwd  persons,   in  these  verses,   as  I  think  it  what  is  called  simple  fornication,   detesti- 

very  plain  the  apostle  intended  the  word  ble  as  that  is.      See  Vol.  I.  p.  202,  note.t$ 

should  be  taken  in  that  extent  ;  his  argu-  and  Vol.  II.  p.  220,  note  K 
ment  concluding  yet  more  strongly  against 


240  and  not  to  eat  with  such  a  one,  if  called  a  brother* 

sect,  remarkably  covetous,  or  in  acts  of  occasional,  a  fornicator,  or  csv- 
ix-     though  not  stated  and  customary  worship,  an  etous,  or  an  idolater, 

.  .  ,  -i  v       i   i  *  orarailer,  oradrunk- 

—  idolater,  or  even  a  railer,  who  labours  to  pro-  ard>  or  an  extortion. 

v  11  vo^e  or  inj^i'es  anv  in  their  absence  by  slander-  er,  with  such  an 
ous  reports,  or  a  drunkard,  and  in  any  other  one  no  not  to  eat. 
respects,  an  abandoned  sensualist,  or  rapacious 
extortioner,  you  should  not  converse  familiarly, 
or  so  much  as  eat  with  such  an  one,  in  common 
life,  and  much  less,  in  such  religious  solemnities 
as  are  peculiar  to  the  church  of  Christ,  which 
ought  ever  to  be  a  pure  and  holy  society. 

12  You  must  understand  my  caution  with  such  a  12  For  what  have 
limitation  as  this  :  for  what  have  I  to  do,  as  a  I  todo  to  judge  them 
Christian  apostle,  to  judge  those  that  are  with-  f^f^e^e 
out  the  pale  of  the  church  ?  Of  others  indeed  them  that  are  with* 
I  may  speak  ;  for  do  not  even   you,  in  your  in  \ 

more  private  capacity,  judge  those  that  are 
within  P  I  have  taught  you,  that  every  private 
Christian  should  be  concerned  in  his  station  to 
maintain  the  discipline  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
and  to  bear  his  testimony  against  disorderly 
walkers,  which  may  at  present  have  a  place  in  it. 

13  But  let  it  be  remembered,  that  those  zvho  are  13  But  them  thaS 
without,  Godjudgeth  ;h  and  he  will  find  a  way,  are  without,  God 
sooner  or  later,  to  testify  his  awful  displeasure  J^a*iyTfSfS! 
against  them  for  crimes  which  they  have  com-  mong yourselves thafc 
mitted  against  the  law  of  nature,  and  that  ac-  wicked  person, 
quaintance  with  it  which  he  knows  they  actu- 
ally had,  or  might  have  attained.       Therefore 

in  consideration  of  this,  both  in  one  view,  and 
the  other,  let  it  be  your  immediate  care,  as  you 
regard  the  peace  of  the  church,  and  the  safety 
of  your  own  souls,  speedily,  and  with  all  due 
solemnity,  to  take  away  from  among  yourselves 
the  wicked  person'1  I  have  mentioned,  and  any 
others,  whose  characters  may,  like  his,  be  scan- 
dalous and  infectious. 

h  Those  who  are  without,  Godjudgeth!]   more  extensive,  and  have  paraphrased  thetti 
Dr.  Whitby  thinks  this  is  an  oblique  refer-   accordingly. 

ence  to  the  mother  in  law  of  the  incestuous  ■  Take  away,  &c  ]  This  seems  plainly 
person,  who  was  a  heathen  ;  which,  from  to  imply,  that  the  Corinthians  had  a  power 
the  apostle's  giving  no  directions  concern-  of  excommunication  in  themselves,  as  has; 
ing  her,  is  not  improbable.  But  I  think,  generally  been  pleaded  by  congregational 
the  views  of  St.  Paul  in  this  clause,  were   writers  from  this  text. 


Reflections  on  the  godly  discipline  of  the  Christian  church.      241 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Happy  are  those  churches  who  have  it  in  their  power  to  ex-  sect. 
ercise  godly  discipline,  and  to  chase  from  their  communion  such     xx- 
members  as  are  its  reproach  and  scandal  !    Happy  they,  who  ^^ 
having  this  power,  have  the  courage  and  fidelity  to  use  it,  so  as  13 
not  to  be  ashamed  and  condemned  by  it.  Let  us  not  be  too  much 
surprised,  that  offences  come,  and  if  there  are,  even  in  Christian 
societies,  some  enormities  beyond  what  are  commonly  heard  of  1 
among  the  Gentiles.    It  is  no  wonder,  if  such  abandon  themselves, 
yea,  if  they  are  in  righteous  judgment  abandoned  of  God,  to  the 
uncontroulable  rage  of  their  own  lusts  and  corruptions,  and  the 
great  enemy  of  souls  be  suffered  to  carry  them  captive  at  his 
pleasure.     Let  it  however  be  our  concern,  that  when  this  is  the 
case,  the  wicked  person  be  taken  away.     And  though  the  extra- 
ordinary power  which  the  apostles  had,  be  long  ceased,  and  we 
cannot  deliver  over  offenders  for  correction  to  Satan,  as  they  did, 
let  us  take  such  methods  as  are  still  open,  for  purging  the  old  5 
leaven  out  of  our  churches  ;  and  O,  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  f 
purge  it  out  of  our  hearts  !  remembering  Christ  our  Passover^ 
who  was  slain  for  us,  feeding  daily  upon  him  bv  faith,  and  keep- 
ing the  sacred  festival,  at  once  with  joy  and  gladness,  and  with 
simplicity  and  sincerity  of  heart. 

Lamentable  indeed  is  it  that  so  many  vices  should  prevail  in 
human  nature  ;  that  he,  who  would  avoid  all  society  with  per- 
sons of  a  bad  character,  must  needs  go  out  of  the  world.  But 
most  lamentable  of  all,  that  any  one  who  is  called  a  brother,  ia 
should  be  a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  an  idolaior,  or  railer,  a  drunk-  u 
ard,  or  an  extortioner.  May  God  preserve  us  from  such  detest- 
able crimes,  aiid  may  he  purge  out  all  such  spots  as  these  from 
our  feasts  of  charity  !  and  to  that  end,  may  he  quicken  our  zeal 
to  bear  a  testimony  against  them,  in  every  such  method  as  suits 
our  relation  and  circumstances  of  life  !  Above  all,  let  not  any 
ever  imagine,  that  being  joined  in  communion  with  a  Christian 
church,  can  excuse  the  guilt  of  such  immoral  and  scandalous 
practices,  for  which  the  wrath  of  God  comes  even  upon  the  chil- 
dren of  disobedience  among  the  heathen.  God  will  have  his  time  15 
to  judge  them  that  are  without  ;  and  not  only  Christians  at  large, 
as  some  may  fondly  and  perhaps  profanely  be  ready  to  call 
themselves,  but  Mahometans  and  Pagans  too,  shall  find  articles 
like  these,  sitting  upon  their  souls  with  a  dreadful  weight,  and 
if  sincere  repentance  do  not  make  way  for  pardon,  plunging 
them  into  the  lowest  abyss  of  misery,  into  a  state  of  everlasting 
separation  from  the  blessed  God,  and  all  his  holy  and  acceptable 
servants. 

vol.  4;  32 


£42  The  saints  shall  judge  the  world; 


SECT.     X. 

The  apostle  reproves  the  Corinthians  for  prosecuting  their  brethren 
in  heathen  courts  ;  and  solemnly  warns  them  of  the  sad  conse- 
quences  which  -would  attend  the  indulgence  of  those  criminal  dis- 
positions and  practices  in  which  Christianity  found  them,  and 
from  which  it  was  intended  to  deliver  them,    1  Cor.  VI.  1 — 11. 

1  Corinthians  VI.  1.  1  Cor. VI.  1. 

sect.  T  HAVE   already  mentioned  one  very  great  T"\  \REanyofyou, 
J_  1    irregularity  among  you  ;    and  now  I  am  ^.£™*£*£ 
under  an  unhappy  necessity  ol  animadverting  g0  to  iaw  before  the 
vi  °l"  uPon  another  ;  which  is,  that  you   enter  into  unjust,  and  not  be?. 
suits  of  law  with  each  other  in  heathen  courts.  fore  the  samts  ? 
And  is  this  possible  ?    Dare  any  of  you  indeed 
act  so  shameful  a  part  ?    Can  you  really  be  so 
imprudent,  having  any   matter  of  {complaint} 
against  another,  as  to  refer  it  to  the  decision  of 
men,  who  lie  under  so  many  temptations  to  be 
unjust,  and  not  of  the  saints,3-  of  your  Christian 
brethren,  from,  whose  sanctity  of  character  and 
profession  you    might  reasonably  expect  the 
most  equitable  usage,  and  the  utmost  tender- 
ness in  accommodating  differences,   upon  the 

2  easiest  terms  that  justice  will  allow.       Do  you     2  Do  ye  not  know 

not  yet  indeed  know,  have  you  never  been  told  !h5t  the  saints  shal? 
»i  i  \       '    i  t  -    x       l    /;Judge    the     world  I 

it  by  me,  or  by  any  other,  that  the  saints  snail  and°  if   tfte    woru 

in  the  great  day  judge  the  world  ?   that  they  shall  be  judged  by 
shall  be  assessors  with  Christ  in  that  solemn  y°u^e£et^wortny 
judgment  when  he  shall  condemn  all  the  un~  e^t  maj$^rs  f  S 
godly?   (Compare  Matt.  xix.  28.)     And  if  the 
world  is  shortly  to  be  judged  by  you,  are  ye  un- 
worthy oj  determining  the  most  inconsiderable 
matters  which   daily   occur   in  your    secular 
affairs  ? 

3  I  repeat  it  again  ;  and  you  will  find  it  a  3  Know  ye  not* 
striking  argument,  if  you  will  allow  yourselves  that  we  shall  judge 
to  reflect  upon  it ;  know  you  not,  that  we  shall 

a  Unjust — taints."]    The  heathen  judges,  gels,  are  not  nle-ely  professing  Christiana, 

a9  Paul  seems  here  to  insinuate,  or  rather  To  suppose,  that  the  case  of  the  incestu- 

in  effect  to  declare,  were  generally  unjust ;  ous  Corinthian  had  been  carried  before  a 

Christians  were  generally  good,  righteous,  heathen  judge,   as  Mr.  Locke  supposes, 

and  holy  men.   There  might  be  exceptions  seems  entire!)    groundless.      A  thousand 

on  each  side,   but  the   apostle's  argument  other  disputes  might  have  occasioned  the 

turns  on  what  might  commonly  be  sup-  remonstrance  before  us., 
.posed.    The  saints,  who  are  to  judge  an- 


und  should  not  he  judged  by  persons  not  esteemed  in  the  church  :    243 

angels  ?  how  much  judge  even  the  falling  angels, h  themselves,  who,  sect. 
more     things    that  notwithstanding  all  their  malignity  and  pride,     x* 
pertain  to  this  life.     ghall  be  brought  to  that  tribunal  at'  which  you,  ^c~ 
having  gloriously  passed  your  own  trial,  shall  ^  3 
be  seated  with  Christ,  your  victorious  Lord, 
when  bv  his  righteous  sentence  he  shall  send 
these  rebellious  spirits   to  that  flaming  prison 
which  Divine  justice  hath  prepared  for  them. 

4  If  then  ye  have  And  [are  ye]   not  then  much  more   apparently  4, 
judgments  of  things  [worthy  to  judge]  the  little  trifling  affairs  which 

fiferTet^them^o  rdate  io  th™  mortnl  life  P   V  therefore  ye,  who 

judge  who  are  least  have  such  great  honours  and  dignities  in  view, 

esteemed     in     the  have,  in  the  mean  time,  any  little  controversies 

cuurcu-  with  each  other,   relating  to  the  affairs   of  this 

life,  do  ye  set  those  to  determine  them,  who  are 

of  no  esteem  at  all  in  the  church?  but  whom  ye 

know  to  be  idolaters,  despisers  of  the  gospel, 

and   enemies  to   your  great   Master,  and  his 

cause,  as  your  heathen  neighbours  undoubtedly 

5  I  speak  to  your  are  ?  I  speak  [this]  to  your  shame  ;  and  hope  you  $ 
shame.  Is  it  so,  that  blush  while   you  read  it.     Are  things  indeed 
Chere  is  not  a  wise  come  to  sucn  a  pass  m  your  church,  celebrated 

as  it  is,  and  boasting  so  much  of  its  wisdom, 
that  this  should  be   necessary  ?  What,   is  there 

h  Shall  judge  angels."]     Had  the  apostle,  be  at  some  other  time,  and  in  some  other 

bis  Dr.  Whitby  supposed,  referred  to  the  place.     But  there  seems  a  peculiar  dignity 

power    which    many    Christians    had  of  and  propriety  in  the  determination  of    he 

driving  out   demons  from  those  who  were  great  God,  that  when  the  devils,  who  are 

possessed   by  them,  he  would  not   have  expressly   said  to  be  reserved  in  chains  of 

spoke   of  this   as  a  future  thing,  nor  can  darkness   to   the  judgment  of  the  great  day,* 

we  suppose  it  to  have  been  common  to  all  shall    be    condemned,    the   saints,    being 

Christians,   nor  would  it  have  afforded  an  raised  to   the  seats  of  glory   which   these 

argument  equally  forcible  with  that  which  wicked  spirits   have   forfeited  and    lost, 

the   paraphrase  suggests.     Mr.    Reynolds  should  assist  in  that  sentence  which  shall 

extends  the  interpretation  yet  farther,  and  display  the  victory  of  Christ  over  them  in 

seems  to  infer  from  it,  that  the  holy  angels  these  his  servants,  once  their  captives,  and 

are  still  in  a  state  of  probation,  and  shall  tirfll,  no  doubt,    render  the  sentence  itself 

be  rewarded  at  the  last  day,  according  to  yet  more  intolerable,  to  creatures  of  such 

the  degree  of  their  fidelity  and  activity  in  malignity  and  pride. 

the  services  assigned  to  them  by  Christ,  c  Do  ye  set   them,  &c  "]     Our  translation 

as  the  head  of  angels,  who  shall  take  his  renders  it,  set  them,  to  judge,  voho  are  least 

redeemed  from  among  men,  to  be  asses-  esteemed  in  the  church,  as  if  the  apostle  had 

sors  with  him  in  that  final  sentence.   Rem-  said,  "take  the  meanest  Christian,  rather 

of  Ang.  p.   183-     But   the  angelic^  legions  than  any  heathen."  But  1  follow  that  pre- 

are  represented    in  quite   another  view,  ferred  by  Beza  and    Whitby.     Limborcli 

namely,  as  ministering  to  Christ,  adding  would  understand  xciiupt*,  as  equivalent  to 

pomp  to  his  appearance,    and  executing  JiKct^ptu,  and  render  it  as  a  piece  of  advice, 

his  sentence  ;   which,  1  think,  sufficiently  "  constitute  to  yourselves  courts    of  judi- 

proves   that  this  is  an  ungrounded  inter-  cature,  relating  to   civil  affairs."     Eisner 

pretation,  and  that   if  any  such  judgment  shews,  that  uttQigur,  signifies  to  place  persons 

is   to  pass,  with  regard  to  them,  it  must  on  judicial  seats.     Qb&erv.  Vol.  II,  p.  93. 


,244  The  apostle  therefore  reproves  their  contests  in  the  heathen  tourts,' 

sect,  not  one  wise  intelligent  person  among  you  all,  man   amongst   you*- 
x      who  may  be  able  to   determine  the  cause  ^  a  no,  not  one  that  shall 

•^  Christian  brother  ?     But  though  the  civil  con-  ^eenVis  brethren? 
vi  6'  stitution    allows  you    to  decide    these  things      6  But  brother  go- 
among   yourselves,    one   brother  hath    a    suit  eth  to  law  with  br°- 
against  another,  and  this  before  infidels?  who  ^^eliever'l6^' 
cannot  hut  be  greatly  scandalized  at  this,  and 
take  occasion  from  your  mutual  quarrels  and 
accusations,  to  brand  the  whole  body  of  you  as 
injurious  and  avaricious  ;  who,  while  you  pre- 
tend to  be  so  far  superior  to  secular  views,  are 
yet  so  strongly  attached  to  them,  that  with  all 
your  professions  of  universal  benevolence  and 
brotherly  love,   you  cannot  forbear  wronging 

7  one  another?  Therefore,  whoever  may  have  the      7  Now  therefore 

ricrht  on  his  side,   on  this  or  that  particular  *he:'e    1S    utlerly  * 

°  ....  .  r  r ,  fault  among  von,  be- 

question,  even  this  is  altogether  a  Jault  among  cause  ye  go"  to  law 

you,  that  you  bring  it  under  the  cognizance  of  one   with    another: 

heathens,e  on  whatever  occasion  it  be,  that  ye  wh.v &°  ve  »<*  »*ha 

have  such  lawsuits  and  contests  with  each  other,  e^a  ae  noTrather^u? 

Why  do  ye  not  rather  endure  wrong  patiently,  fer  yourselves  to  be 

and  sit  down  by  the  loss  ?  Why  do  ye  not  rather  defrauded  ? 

suffer   yourselves    to  be  defrauded,  than   seek 

8  such  a  remedv  as  this  ?  But  indeed,  to  speak  8  NaY»  ve  ^° 
plainly,  you  do  wrong,  and  you  defraud  even  ZT&^t 
[your]  brethren.  By  such  proceedings  as  these,  ren# 

you  do  much  greater  injury  to  the  church  of 
Christ,  and  the  common  cause  of  religion,  than 
you  can  sustain  from  any  particular  brother 
against  whom  you  advance  a  complaint.  Nor 
is  this  the  only  thing  wherein  you  are  to  blame, 
nor  the  only  instance  in  which  you  injure  each 
other. 

9  And  permit  me  to  expostulate  with  you  a  9  Know  ye  not, 
little  on  this  head.  What!  can  vou  contentedly  that  the  unrighteous 

•  r       «v-  ii«        'i_  u*   u  ^i.     shall  not  inherit  the 

sacrifice  this  great  and  glorious  hope  which  the  kingdom    of    God? 

gospel  gives  you  ?  With  all  your  boasted  knowl-  Be    not   deceived  -.. 

edge,  do  ye  not  indeed  know,  that  the  unjust  shall 

not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God '?  Be  not  deceived 

J  One  brother  hath  a  suit  against  another,  have  had  the  same  privilege,  as  they  were 

Sec-]  Josephus  observes,  that  the  Romans,  looked  upon  as  a  Jewish  sect    Credibility, 

(who  were  now  masters  of  Corinth,)  per-  Vol.  I.  p.  165.  But  separate  from  that,  they 

mitted  the  Jews  in  foreign  countries,  to  might  certainly  by  mutual  consent  have 

decide  private  affairs,  where  nothing  cap-  chosen  their  brethren  as  referees. 

ital  was  in  question,  among  themselves  ;  e  Even  this  is  altogether  a  fault  among 

and  from  hence   Dr.  Lardner  argues  the  you  ]     That  «<f»,  should  be  rendered  even, 

justice  of  this  rebuke  of  St.  Paul,  as  there  Haphelius  hath  well  observed,  and  proved 

h  no  room  to  doubt  but  Christians  might  Annot.  ex  Herod,  in  loc. 


The  Corinthian  converts  were  once  of  the  worst  character.    24S 

neither  fornicators,  by  a  vain  imagination,  that  the  Christian  name  sect. 
nor  idolaters,  nor  a-  ancj  privileges  will  secure  you  in  the  practice  of     x- 
dulterers,norefkm-  l    .        °  r      T  .'         .  '  . 

inate,     nor  abusers  your  vices  :   tor  1  now  solrmnlv  assure  vou,as 

of  themselves  with  I  have  often  clone,  that  neither  fornicators \  nor   -s  •" 

mankind,  idolaters,  nor  adulterers,  nor  effeminate  persons , 

who  give  themselves  up  to  a  soft,  indolent  way 

of  living,  and  can  endure  no  hardships  in  the 

way  of  duty  and  honour  ;  nor  Sodomites,  those 

10  Nor  thieves,  infamous  degraders  of  human  nature,  Nor  10 
nor    covetous,    nor  f^gfjgg    nor  those  who  are  insatiablv  covetous \ 
drunkards,  nor  revil-             ,         ,        ,                       ..                          -      . 

*rs,  nor  extortion-  nor  drunkards,  nor  revzlers,  nor  rapacious  per- 
ers,  shall  inherit  the  sons,  who  bv  extortion,  or  any  other  kind  of 
kingdom  of  God.  violence,  invade  the  property  of  their  neigh- 
bours ;  shall  inherit  that  pure  and  peaceful 
region,  the  kingdom  of  God,  where  holiness  and 
love  must  for  ever  reign,  under  the  auspicious 
government  of  his  Son. 

11  And  such  were        And  while   I  write  this,  excuse  me,  that  I  11 
some  ofyoti ;  but  ye  th;nk  ;t  my  dutv  solemniv   though  tenderlv,  to 
are   washed,  but  ye        n  -  .  .        ,  •  °        ,.  -  , 

are  sanctified,  hut  "ve  cal1  >'oui  my  dear  brethren,  to  recollect,  that 
are  justified  in  the  such  detested  creatures  as  these,  -were  some  of 
name  of  the  Lord  y0U  \u  your  unconverted  state  !  as  many  of  your 
Spirft'o/our  God1.  *  neighbours  know,  and  as  you  yourselves,  with 
deep  humility  and  agony  of  soul  confessed. 
But  ye  are  tuashed,  not  merelv  by  the  baptism 
of  water  ;  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  jus- 
tified;  Divine  grace  has  made  a  happy  change 
in  your  state  and  temper  ;  and  ye  are  purified 
and  renewed,  as  well  as  discharged,  from  the 
condemnation  to  which  ye  were  justly  obnox- 
ious, in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  arid  by 
the  Spirit  of  him  whom  we  are  now  taught, 
through  that  common  Saviour,  to  call  with 
complacency  our  God,  You  ought  therefore 
ever  to  maintain  the  most  grateful  sense  of  this 
important  blessing,  to  stand  at  the  remotest 
distance  from  sin,  and  to  be  tender  of  the  peace 
and  honour  of  a  society  which  God  hath  found- 
ed by  his  extraordinary  interposition,  and  into 
which  he  hath  been  pleased  in  so  wonderful 
a  manner  to  bring  even  you,  who  were  once  in 
the  most  infamous  and  deplorable  state. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Alas  !  How  great  a  reproach  do  we  bring  on  our  Christian. 
profession,  by  so  immoderate  an  attachment  to  our  secular  inter- 
ests !  How  much  does  the  family  of  our  common  Father  suffer. 


•246      Refections  on  Divine  grace ',  which  saves  the  vilest  sinners* 

6ect.  while  brother  goes  to  law  with  brother  !  What  are  these  little  in- 
x-     terests  of  mortal  life,  that  the  heirs  of  salvation,  by  whom  angels 
r        are  to  be  judged,  should  wrangle  about  them,  and  for  the  sake  of 
%eis^  them  do  wrong,  and  that  even  to  their  brethren  ! 

8  Men  had  need,  where  such  a  temper  prevails,  to  examine 

9  themselves,  and  take  heed  that  they  be  not  deceived  ;  for  though 
good  men  may  fall  into  some  degrees  of  this  evil,  through  negli- 
gence or  mistake,  yet  certainly  it  looks  too  much  like  the  char- 

9, 10  acter  of  such  of  whom  the  apostle  testifies,  that  they  shall  not 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  Let  us  observe,  that  in  this  cata- 
logue are  contained,  not  only  the  most  infamous  and  enormous 
offenders,  but  some,  who  perhaps  may  be  tempted,  because  of 
their  freedom  from  flagitious  crimes,  to  think  much  better  of 
themselves  than  they  ought.  We  find  here  the  effeminate,  and 
covetous,  and  revilers,  and  extortioners,  ranked  with  adulterers, 
and  fornicators,  with  thieves  and  drunkards,  with  idolaters  and 
Sodomites,  We  can  never  be  secure  from  danger  of  falling  into 
the  greatest  sins,  till  we  learn  to  guard  against  the  least  ;  or 
rather,  till  we  think  no  evil  small  ;  viewing  every  sin  in  its  con- 
tradiction to  the  nature  of  God,  and  in  the  sad  aspect  it  bears 
with  regard  to  an  eternal  state. 
*1  But  how  astonishing  is  it  to  reflect,  that  when  the  apostle  is 
speaking  of  persons  of  such  infamous  characters,  he  should  be 
able  to  add,  in  his  address  to  his  Christian  brethren  at  Corinth, 
And  such  -were  some  of  you  I  Who  must  not  adore  the  riches  and 
sovereignty  of  Divine  grace  ?  were  such  as  these  the  best  of  the 
heathen  world  ?  were  such  as  these  prepared  by  their  distin- 
guished virtues  to  receive  farther  assistance  ?  let  us  rather  pay 
our  homage  to  that  grace,  which  went,  as  it  were,  into  the  sub- 
urbs of  hell,  to  gather  from  thence  citizens  of  heaven.  And  let 
the  worst  of  men  learn,  not  to  despair  of  salvation,  when  made 
sincerely  desirous  of  being  washed  and  sanctified,  as  well  as  ^'ms- 
tifed,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God. 
It  is  that  name?  it  is  that  Spirit  alone,  which  accomplishes 
works  like  these.  And,  blessed  be  God,  all' the  wonders  of  this 
kind  were  not  exhausted  in  those  early  ages,  but  some  have  been 
reserved  for  us,  on  whom  the  end  of  the  world  is  come  :  the  gospel 
hath  exerted  its  triumphs  in  our  own  days,  and  they  shall  be  re- 
newed in  those  of  our  children.  Only  let  none  from  hence  pre- 
sume to  turn  the  grace  of  God  into  wantonness  ;  lest,  instead  of 
being  among  the  few,  who  are  made  the  trophies  of  the  Divine 
mercy,  they  should  perish  with  the  multitude  of  the  ungodly 
world,  who  die  in  their  pollutions,  and  go  down  to  final  and 
irreversible  condemnation* 


The  apQStfe  would  not  be  under  the  power  even  of  laxvful  things.    247 


SECT.     XI. 

Whereas  some  among  the  newly  converted  Corinthians,  might  not 
he  sufficiently  sensible  of  the  enormity  of  the  sin  of  fornication, 
the  apostle,  after  some  useful  refections  on  things  really  indif- 
ferent, expresses  himself  strongly  on  that  head,  and  pleads  those 
views  peculiar  to  Christianity,  which  especially  illustrate  the 
heijiousnes*  of  it*     1  Cor.  VI.  12,  to  the  end, 

1  Cor. VI  12.  *  CoilINTHIANS  VI.  12. 

ALL  things  are  T  KNOW,  some  of  you  at  Corinth,  allow  sect, 
lawful     unto  JL    yourselves  to  philosophize  with  great  lib-    xi- 

me,   but  all  things      t  &  fi  d  excuses  for  doing  things 

are  not  expedient:       ,  .   ,        7  J      .        ,  .       to,         b     1  Cor. 

al»  things  are  lawful  which  others  conscientiously  scruple  :    but  as  vi  ^ 

forme,  but  I  will  not  matters  at  present  stand,  I  think  it  necessary  to 
be  brought  under  ~-lve  vou  some  cautions  upon  this  head.  Sup- 
ine power  of  any.       °         ",        ,-  •  •  i  -i-rr 

pose  the  things  in  question  to  be  as  indifferent 
in  their  own  nature,  as  many  of  you  would  fain 
persuade  yourselves  and  others,  they  are  :   I 
will,  for  argument  sake,  grant,  that  all  these 
things  are  lawful  for  me  ;  but  at  the  same  time 
you  must  acknowledge,  if  you  reflect   ever  so 
little,  that  all  such  things  are  not  convenient : 
circumstances  may  make  it  improper  for  me  to 
do  that  which  is  not  absolutely  and  universally- 
criminal.     And  though  it  be  allowed,  that  all 
things  in  question  are  laxvful  for  me,  neverthe- 
less, I  will  not  be  brought  under  the  power  of  any 
such  thing.    But  am  solicitous  to  maintain  such 
a  superiority  to  appetite  and  passion,  as  be- 
comes a  man  and   a  Christian  in  these  cases. 
13  Meats  for  the  This  maxim  may  be  particularly  applied  to  the  13 
belly,  and  the  belly  SUpp0sed  difference  between  one  kind  of  food 
sKalHestrov  bLh  it  ?nd  an°ther.     All  meats,  capable  of  minister- 
andthem.   Nowtheing  to   our  nourishments    [are]    indifferently 
body  m  not  for  form-  madeybr  the  use  of  the  belly,  and  the  belly  is 
^."loM  made  Arriving  and  digesting  meat*.     It  is 
forth*  body.  true  ;  butthen  it  ought  to  be  remembered, that 

the  time  will  quickly  come,  when  God  will  de- 
stroy both  it  and  them  ;  meats,  and  the  organs 
by  which  they  have  been  received,  and  this  an- 
imal frame,  which  has  been  nourished  by  them, 
shall  be  mixed  together  in  the  grave,  and 
moulder  into  dust.  Since  therefore  they  refer 
only  to  this  mortal  body,  so  soon  to  be  reduced 
to  its  first  mean  principles,  it  is  certainly  be* 


©48  Mich  less  would  he  allow  fornication. 

sect,  neath  the  dignity  of  the  Christian  character,  to 

X1-    be  a  slave  to  this  or  that  kind  of  meats  ;  or  in 

T~      any  instances,  to  indulge  this  perishing  flesh, 

vi.  13  so  as  to  *njure  tne  souls  of  others,  or  hazard 

our  own. 

But  if  any  man  extend  the  maxim  I  have 

mentioned  above,   to  patronize   any  kind   of 

lewdness,   it  would  be  a  groundless  and  most 

unjustifiable  inference  :  for  it  is  most  certain, 

that  the  body  is  not  made  for  so  infamous  a 

purpose  as  fornication,  nor  can  the  commission 

of  it  be   ever  necessary  or  expedient  ;  but  it 

was,  on  the  contrary,  formedybr  the  service  of 

the  Lord,  that,  while  we  continue  in  it,  we  might 

devote  all  our  animal,  as  well  as  rational  pow- 
ers, to  our  great  Creator  and  Redeemer  ;  and 

the  Lord  is  in  an  important  sense  for  the  body, 

he  is  the  great  Saviour  of  the  body,  as  well  as 

of  the   soul,  and   will  make  it  at  last  appear, 

that  he  hath  not  forgotten  the  meaner  part  of 

our  nature,    in  the  gracious   scheme  he   hath 

14  formed  for  our  felicity  :  And  this  scheme  shall  14  And  Cod  hatfc 
surely  be  effectual ;  for  God  the  Father  hath  both  both  raised  up  the 
raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  from  the  dead  J^e'up  us^'byY^ 
to  an  immortal  life,  and  will  also  raise  us  up,  in  own  power. 

like  manner,  by  his  Divine  and  almighty  pow- 
er, and  transform  these  bodies  of  ours,  into  a 
resemblance  of  the  glorified  body  of  our  Lord ; 
which  should  certainly  raise  us  above  all  im- 
pure affections  and  desires,  and  engage  us  to 
live  in  the  body,  in  some  conformity  to  so  di- 
vine and  glorious  a  hope. 

15  Enter,  I  beseech  you,  into  the  thought ;  and  15  Know  ye  not, 
let  me  expostulate  freely  with  those  who  are  that  your  bodies 
ready  to  forget  it.  Know  ye  not  indeed,  that,  g^|  XTu  then 
as  your  bodies  make  an  essential  part  of  your-  take  the  membersof 
selves,  they  are  to  be  considered  as  members  of  Christ,  and  make 
Christ,  belonging,  as  it  were,  to  his  body,  and  ihem  lJje  member| 
in  that  view  under  his  care,  as  to  their  final  forbid.  ar0t*  ° 
and  everlasting  happiness  with  him.     Shall  I 

then  take  these  which  I  am  taught  to  look  upon 
as  in  an  important  sense  the  members  of  Christ, 
and  prostitute  them  to  so  infamous  a  purpose, 
as  to  make  them  the  members  of  an  harlot  by  un- 
lawful embraces?  God  forbid  !  It  is  a  thing 
not  to  be  thought  of,  without  the  utmost  abhor-     16   what»   km# 

16  rence  and  indignation.  What,  know  ye  not,  £  ££££ «£ fc* 
that  he  who  is  thus  joined  to  an  harlot,  is  one  tot,  is  one  body  l  for 


For  our  bodies  are  the  members  of  Christ*  249 

two,  (saith  he,)  shall  body  with   her  ?  For  say  [the  Divine  oracles,"]  sect. 

lie  one  flesh.  speaking  of  that  conjunction  which  whoredom    *i. 

prostitutes  to  the  dishonour  of  matrimony,  so  - 
wisely  and  graciously  ordained  by  God,  (Gen.  vi  ^ 
11.  24-,)  they  two, that  is,  the  man  and  his  wile, 

17  But  he  that  is  shall  be  one  flesh.         But  on  the  other  hand,  lie  \>j 
joined  untotheLord,  tfiat  {s  joined  to  the  Lord  by  a  true  faith,  is  one 

is  one  spirit.  ..         •  v  v  •  *      i      '  -      i_      j        i 

1  spirit,  with  him.     And  as  tne  head  and  mem- 

bers of  the  natural  body  are  one,  as  they  are 
acted  upon  by  the  same  spirit,  so  the  same  Di- 
vine and  holy  Spirit,  which  lives  in  Christ  as  the 
Head,  is  communicated  to  us  from  him  ;  just 
as  the  vital  spirits  are  communicated  from  the 
head  to  the  limbs.  Now  what  thought  can  be 
more  monstrous  than  that  any  one  should  think 
0  of  being,  at  the  same  time,  one  spirit  with  the 

18  Flee  fornica-  Lord,  and  one  flesh  with  an  harlot  ?   Let  this  18 
lion.   Every  sin  that  therefore  be  instead  often  thousand  arguments, 

without   the'Do'dy1:  t0   engagG  y°U   t0  fiee  xvhoredom  :  concerning 
but  he  that  commit-  which,  one  may  farther  plead,  that  every  [other] 
teth  fornication,  sin-  sin,  which  a  man  practises^  is  without  the  body  ; 
neth  against  his  own  its  effeCts  fall  not  so  directly  upon  the  body,  but 
often  more  immediately  upon  the  mind.a     But 
he  that  committeth  xvhoredom,  or  any   kind  of 
lewdness,  sinneth  particularly  against  his  own 
body,b  not  only  polluting  and  debasing  it,  by 
making  it  one  with  so  infamous  a  creature,  but 
perhaps  infecting  and  enfeebling,  wasting  and 
consuming  it,   which  these  vices,  when  grown 
habitual  and  frequent,  have  an  apparent  tenden- 
cy to  effect.  (Compare  Prov.v.  11  ;  Job.  xxxvi. 
14.)     There  is  also  another  view,  in  which  the 
baseness  of  this  crime  must  appear  to  you, 
Christians,  in  consequence  of  your  relation  to 
19  What,  know  ye  that  blessed  agent,  the  Spirit  of  God.     Have  19 
you  not  all  been  baptized  in  his  name,  and 

*  Every  [other]  sin,  Sec]  It  would  be  duced  by  Raphelius  here,  in  which  Socra* 
unreasonable  to  insist  on  the  most  rigorous  tes  is  represented  as  saying,  "  that  intern- 
interpretation  of  these  words  ;  but  the  perate  men  hurt  themselves  far  more  than 
general  sense  is  plain  and  true,  and  I  sup-  others  ;  whereas  other  sinners  secure 
pose,  that  on  the  whole,  there  is  no  other  some  profit  to  themselves,  though  they 
sin  by  which  the  body  receives  equal  det-  are  injurious  to  others."  It  is  evident,  that 
riment,  considering  not  only  its  nature,  but  wo/ivi/st,  must  here  signify  any  unlawful 
how  much  it  has  prevailed.  commerce  between  persons  of  different  sexes, 

b  He  that  committeth  whoredom,  sinneth  since  whoredom  with  married  wumen  is  as 

against  his  own  body.']     This  is  well  illus-  directly  contrary   both   to  the   honour  and 

trated  by  a  fine  passage  of  Xenophon,  pro-  health  of  the  body,  as  with  single, 

VOL.  4.  33 


$50  Reflections  on  our  obligations  to  purity,  &c. 

sect,  instructed  in  your  relation  to  him?  What,  know  not  that  your  body  is 
X1-     you  not,  that  your  body  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy  the  temple  of   the 
1~.  P*«J  ^h  is  in  you,  dedicated  to  him,  and  £3£g#£5 
vi<19  inhabited  by  him  ;  even  that  spirit  which  you  of  God,  and*  ye  are 
receive  of  God  as  his  most  valuable  gift  ?   And,  not  your  own. 
on  the  whole,  in  whatever  view  you  consider 
yourselves,  it  will  appear,  that  ye  are  nothy  any 
means  your  ozvn  property,  nor  can  be  justly  at 
your  own  disposal,  to  seek  your  present  grati- 
fication without  controul,  or  regard  to  the  will 
of  a  superior. 
20      For  the  contrary  is  most  apparent ;  ye  are      20    For   ye  are. 

bought  with  a  price,   and  that  infinitely  beyond  \on^  with  a  price  t 

i  y         •  therefore  $"rlo**ifv 

what  you  can  pretend  to  be  worth.     Therefore,  God    in   y0Ur  body, 

far  from  doing  any  thing  to  bring  a  dishonour  and  in  your  spirit, 
on  religion,  you  ought  in  every  action,  word,  which  are  God's, 
and  sentiment,  to  own  yourselves  his  property, 
and  exert  yourselves  to  the  utmost,  in  a  course 
of  vigorous  and  constant  obedience,  to  glorify 
God,  both  with  your  body  and  with  your  spirit^ 
which  are,  by  the  justest  title,  God's  ;  as  he 
hath  not  only  created,  preserved,  and  maintain- 
ed you,  but  by  the  invaluable  blood  of  his  Son 
purchased  and  redeemed  you  to  himself,  and 
by  his  holy  Spirit  taken  possession  of  you,  and 
marked  you  for  his  own. 


IMPROVEMENT* 

How  peculiar  is  the  excellence  of  the  Christian  religion!  With 

what  incomparable  advantages  doth  it  enforce  all  the  lessons  of 

moral  virtue,  which  it  teaches  !  With  what  holy  disdain  should 

we  look  on  the  baits  of  sense,  and  the  pollutions  which  are  in  the 

verse  rvorld  through  lust,  if  we  seriously  and  often  reflected  on  these 

5  two  things  ;   That  our  bodies  are  the  members  of  Christ,  and  that 

19  they  are  the  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost  !  Let  it  be  our  care,  that 
they  may  not  only  be  nominally,  but  really  so.     That  we  may 

17  by  a  living  faith  be  united  to  the  Lord,  so  as  to  become  one 
spirit  with  him,  animated  by  that  Spirit  which  resides  in  him 
and  dwells  in  all  who  are  truly  his. 

Let  us,  as  often  as  we  are  tempted  to  alienate  ourselves  from 
the  service  of  God,  reflect  upon  the  price  with  which  we  are 

20  bought.  How  great,  how  important  a  price,  which  we  should 
never  think  of  but  with  secret  shame,  as  well  as  admiration  and 
love  !  O  Lord!  hast  thou  paid  such  a  ransom  for  me,  and  shall  I 
act  as  if  I  thought  even  this  not  enough  ?  as  if  thou  hadst  ac- 
quired only  a  partial  and  imperfect  right  to  me,  and  I  might  di- 
vide myself  between  thee  and  strangers,  between  thee  and  thine 


The  apostle  advises  them  not  to  marry  at  that  season :         251 

enemies  ?  O  may  we  be  entirely  thine  !  and  make  it  the  business  sect. 
of  the  latest  day  and  hour  of  our  lives,  to  glorify  God  with  our     XK 
bodies  and  with  our  spirits,  which  are  his  ! 

Under  the  influence  of  this  thought,  may  we  effectually  enter 
into  the  wise  and  pious  suggestions  of  the  apostle  ;  and  guard,  verse 
not  only  against  things  absolutely  and  universally  unlawful,  but  *2 
likewise  against  those,  which,  in  present  circumstances,  may  be 
inconvenient*     May  we  be  ever  ready  to  exert  a  holv  freedom  of 
soul,  and  a  superiority  to  whatever  may  ensnare  and  enslave  us  ; 
which  we  shall  more  easily  obtain,  if  we  reflect  on  the  transitory 
duration  of  the  objects  of  appetite   and  sense  :  how  soon  the  13 
things  we  enjoy,  and  those  bodies  by  which  we  enjoy  them,  shall 
be  reduced  to  the  dust,  out  of  which  they  were  taken.      God 
destroys  all  that  is  present  and  visible,  that  we  may  look  more 
intensely  for  a  kingdom  that  cannot  be  moved.     He  reduces  our 
bodies  to  putrefaction,  that  we  may  learn  to  cultivate  with  greater 
care  the  interest  of  a  never  dying  soul  :   which  if  we  faithfully 
and  diligently  pursue,  God,  who  hath  raised  up  his  Son  as  our  14 
Surety  and  Saviour,  will  also  raise  us  up  by  his  own  power,  to 
enjoyments,  sublime,  incorruptible,   and  eternal.     0  Lord  !  we 
would  wait  for  thy  salvation,  and  in  the  mean  time,  would  do  thy 
commandments  ;  and  animated  by  so  exalted  a  hope,  would  pu* 
nfy  ourselves,  even  as  thou  art  pure* 

SECT.    XII. 

The  apostle  proceeds  to  answer  certain  questions  which  the  Corhu 
thians  had  put  to  him  ;  and  first,  what  related  to  the  marriage 
state  ;  and  in  these  introductory  verses,  he  determines  that  in 
some  circumstances  it  should  be  entered  into,  and  continued  in, 
but  in  others,  forborne  ;  and  forbids  wives  to  depart  from  their 
husbands.     1  Cor.  VII.  1 — 11. 

1  Cor.  VII.  1.  1  Corinthians  VII.  1. 

°^"0  W    concern-  T  NO  W  proceed  to  give  you'my  opinion  con-  sectJ 
1M   ing-  the  things  X  cerninp-  those  things  about  which  you  zvrote    xii- 
?«  :  5  ^ood  »  >»/■     And  I  begin  with  that  concerning  the  — 
for  a  man  not  to  touch  lawfulness  or  expedience  of  marriage.     And  Vl-U  j* 
a,  woman.  here  I  must  first  observe,  that  as  to  its  expedi- 

ence, [it  is]  in  present  circumstances  good  for 
a  man,  where  he  is  entirely  master  of  himself, 
to  have  nothing  to  do  with  a  woman  ;  so  many 
are  the  conveniences  which  recommend  a  sin- 
gle life  to  those  who  are  proof  against  some  of 

2  Nevertheless,  to  its  most  obvious  temptations.         Nevertheless,  2 

as  the  God  of  nature  has  for  certain  wise  rea- 


253  Yet  marriage  is  necessary  to  prevent  fornication  ; 

sect,  sons  implanted  in  the  sexes  a  mutual  inclina-  avoid  fornication,  let 

xii-     tion  to  each  other,  in  order  to  prevent  fornica-  every  ™an  hav!  hif 

.  .  ,  •  r  i  own   wite,    and  let 

~7      tion,  and  every  other  species  ot  uncleanness,  every  woman  )iavQ> 

vii.  2  ^et  everV  mnn  have  ancl  retain  his  own  proper  her  own  husband. 

wife  ;  and  lei  every  woman  have  and  retain  her 

Own  proper  husband  :   for  neither  divorce  or 

polygamy  are  by  any  means  agreeable  to  the 

genius  of  the  gospel. 

3  Let  the  husband,  where  this  relation  is  com-  3  Let  the  1ms- 
m-nced,  render  attdue  benevolence  to  the  wife,  b^ ^u^Te^ev^ 
and  in  like  manner  also  the  wife  to  the  husband  :  ience  .  anc^  likewise 
let  them  on  all  occasions  be  ready  mutually  to  also  the  wife  unt© 
oblige,  and  consult  the  happiness  of  each  oth-  the  husband. 

er's  life.  And  let  them  not  imagine  that  there 
is  any  perfection  in  living  separate  from  each 
other,  as  if  they  were  in  a  state  of  celibacy. 

4  For  the  wife  hath  not  in  this  respect  power  over  4  The  wife  hath 
her  own  body,  but  hath  by  the  marriage  cove-  not  power  of  her  own 
nant  transferred  it  to  the  husband  ;  and  in  like  band':  and  like  wise" 
manner  also,  the  husband  hath  not  power  over  his  also  the  husband 
own  body,  but  it  is,  as  it  were,  the  property  of  hath  not  power  of 
the  wife  ;  their  engagements  being  mutual,  so  g  ™*  bod^  but 
that  on  every  occasion  conscience  obliges  them 

to  remain  appropriate  to  each  other,  and  con- 
sult their  mutual  good. 

5  Withdraw  not  therefore  from  the  company  of  5  Defraud  ye  not 
each  other  y  unless  [it  be]  by  consent  for  a  time  ;  one  the  other,  except 
.1  .  i  ;  i  •  "*  ,.  j  .  -j  it  be  with  consent 
that  ye  may  be  at  leisure  to  devote  yourselves  for  a  time    tllat 

more  intensely  to  fasting  and  prayer,  and  that  may  give  yourselves 
ye  may  come  together  again  as  usual,  lest  Satan  to  fasting  and  pray- 

tempt  you  on  account  of  your  incontinence,  and  H ;  t^0^6  *°I e.th" 
*    *       .     -  r  '  P  L       .     er  again,  that  Satan 

take  occasion  trom  the  irregular  sallies  oi  am-  tempt  you  not   for 
mal  nature,  to  fill  you  with  thoughts  and  pas-  your  incontinency. 
sions,  which  marriage  was  in  its  original  insti- 
tution intended  to  remedy. 

6  But  you  will  observe,  that  1  say  this  by  per-  6  But  I  speak 
mission  from  Christ ;  but  not  by  any  express  this  by  permission, 
command*  which  he  gave  in  person  in  the  days  J^™1  ^fcommand° 
of  Ms  flesh,  or  gives  by  the   inspiration  and 

suggestion  of  his  Spirit  now  :  by  which  inspi- 

•  By  permission."]     I  cannot,  with  Mr.  affording,  on  any  interpretion,   an  object 

Cradock^  think,  that  the  meaning  of  this  tion  against  the  general  inspiration  of  St. 

clause,  is,  "I  permit  marriage,  but  do  not  Paul's    epistles,     that    they     will    rather 

enjoin  it  ;"  and  have  elsewhere  observed,  strengthen  the  proof  of  it.     See  Essay  on 

that  this  verse,  and  others  in  this  context,  Inspiration  in  Vol.  III. 
yearly  parallel  to  it,  will  be  so  fax  from 


and  it  is  better  to  marry,  than  to  burn*  253 

ration,  you  may  conclude  I  am  guided  when  I  sect, 
lav  in  no  such  precautions  as  these. 

7  For  I  would  that  But  as  for  the  main  question  we  are  now  x  Cor< 
all  men  were  even  Up0ri,  I  could  wish  that  all  men  were,  in  this  re-  vu.  7" 
as  I  myself:  but  ev-  Qs  if     that  all  Christians  could 

ery    man    hath    his     «  ...  P     **         .  .  r  ,     ,.f 

proper  gift  of  God,  as  easily  bear  the  severities  ot  a  single  lite,  in 

one  after  this  man-  present  circumstances,  and  exercise  as  resolute 

ner,  and  another  af-  a  commancl  over  their  natural  desires. b        But 

every  man  has  his  proper  gift  of  God,  one  in  this 

kind,  or  manner,  and  another  in  that.     So  that 

though  I   give  the  best  advice   and  example  I 

can,  I   would  not  exalt  myself  on   account  of 

this  attainment,  nor  despise  those  that  have  it 

8  I  say  therefore  not.      But  as  to  unmarried  men,  who,  like  me,  8 
tothe  unmarried  and  have  buried  their  wives,  and  to  the  widows,  I 
tfZl  if  ?4°ad  *fly-  *  "  S°od  for  them,  (if  they  conveniently 
bide  even  as  I.  can,)  to  continue,  as  I  do,  in  the  widowed  state. 

9  But  if  they  can-  But  if  they  have  not  attained  to  such  a  degree  9 
not  contain,  let  them  Qf  temperance,  as  to  be  easv  in  it,  let  them  bv  all 
marry:  for  it  is  bet-  J  „        -  *,    .    ,      ,  *,. 

ter  to  marry  than  to  means  marry.     lor  though  it  be  better  to  live 

burn.  calmly  and   soberly   in  a  state  of  widowhood, 

than  to  marry,  it  is  undoubtedly  much  better  to 
marry  a  second,  or  a  third  time,  than  to  burny 
and  to  be  tormented  with  those  restless  pas- 
sions which  some  in  such  circumstances  feel. 

10  And  unto  the       But  as  to  those  that  are  married*  [it  is]  not  1 10 
married  I  command,  [wh0]  command,  but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  him- 
l!ord°  Let  not  the  se^  wno  enjoins,  that  the  wife  should  not  with- 
•wife  depart  from  her  draw  herself  from  [her]  husband  ;     But  if  she  be  It 
husband  :  withdrawn  by  her  own  rash  and  foolish  act,  let 

11  But  and  if  she  h  t  b  means  contract  another  mar- 
depart,  let  her  re-  .  -  J  .  .  .  m 
main  unmarried,  or  nage  ;  but  remain  unmarried,  or  rather,  it  it 
be  reconciled  to  her  may  be  accomplished  by  any  submission  on  her 
husband:  and  let  not  sid*  iet  her  be  reconcuea>  to  [her]  husband,  that 
the  husband  put  a-,'  .  r  .,  .  ,.  .  i  .  _ 
way  his  wife.             t"ey  may»  "  possible,  live  in  su<  h  an  union  and 

harmony  as  the  relation  requires.  And  let  not 
the  husband  dismiss  [his]  wife  on  any  light  ac- 
count, or  indeed,  for  any  thing  short  of  adul- 
tery.    For  whatever  particular  reasons  Mo  es 

h  That  all  men  ivere  even  as  myself]  22,  is  so  full  an  instance  to  the  contrary, 
Common  sense  requires  us  to  limit  this  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  multiply  re- 
expression   as  in   the  paraphrase;   for  it  marks  of  this  kind 

would  be  a  most  flagrant  absurdity  to  sup-  c  To  those  that  are  married.]  The  trans- 
pose that  St.  Paul  wished  marriage  might  lation,  published  by  the  English  Jeuiits  at 
entirely  cease.  It  shews  therefore  how  Bourdeaux,  renders  it,  to  those  who  are 
unfair  and  improper  it  is,  in  various  cases,  united  in  the  sacrament  of  marriage  ;  which 
to  strain  the  apostle's  words  to  the  utmost  I  mention  as  one  instance,  selecied  from 
rigour,  as  if  he  perpetually  used  the  most  a  vast  number,  of  the  great  dishonestyo£ 
critical  exactness  ;    but  indeed  chap.  ix.  that  translation. 


254       Reflections  on  the  apostle's  observations  about  marriage? 

sect,  might  have  for  permitting  divorces  on  some 
xu-    slighter  occasions,  Christ  our  great  Legislator, 
■     w  who  may  reasonably  expect  higher  degrees  of 
vii  11  Plir^.v  and  virtue  in  his  followers,  as  their  as- 
sistances are  so  much  greater,  hath  seen  fit  ex- 
pressly to  prohibit  such  separation,  and  we,  his 
apostles   in  our   decisions    upon    this    matter, 
must  guide  ourselves  by  the  authority  of  his 
determination. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

The  decisions  of  the  holy  apostle  are  here  given  with  such 
gravity,  seriousness  and  purity,  that  one  would  hope,  delicate 
as  the  subject  of  them  is,  they  will  be  received  without  anv  of 
that  unbecoming  levity  which  the  wantonness  of  some  minds 
may  be  ready  to  excite  on  such  an  occasion. 

It  becomes  us  humbly  to  adore  the  Divine  wisdom  and  good- 
ness manifested  in  the  formation  of  the  first  human  pair,  and  in 
verse  keeping  up  the  different  sexes  through  all  succeeding  agf  s,  in  so 
*  just  a  proportion,  that  every  man  might  have  his  oivn  wife,  and 

4  every  woman  her  orvn  husband :  that  the  instinct  of  nature  might, 
so  far  as  it  is  necessary,  be  gratified  without  guilt,  and  an  holy 
seed  be  sought,  which  being  trained  up  under  proper  discipline 
and  instruction,  might  supply  the  wastes  that  death  is  continu- 
ally making,  and  be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a  generation  :  that 
so  virtue  and  religion,  for  the  sake  of  which  alone  it  is  desirable 
that  human  creatures  should  subsist,  mav  be  transmitted  through 
every  age,  and  earth  become  a  nurserv  for  heaven. 

With  these  views,  let  marriages  be  contracted,  when  it  is 
proper  they  should  be  contracted  at  all.  Let  none  imagine  the 
state  itself  to  be  impure  ;  and  let  it  always  be  preserved  unde- 

5  filed.  Let  all  occasion  of  irregular  desire  be  prudently  guard- 
ed against  by  those  who  have  entered  into  it.  And  let  all 
Christians,  in  every  relation,  remember  that  the  obligations  of 
devotion  are  common  to  all  ;  and  that  Christ  and  his  apostles 
seem  to  take  it  for  granted,  that  we  shall  be  careful  to  secure 
proper  seasons  for  fasting,  as  well  as  for  prayer,  so  far  as  may 
be  needful,  in  order  that  the  superior  authority  of  the  mind 
over  the  body  may  be  exercised,  and  maintained,  and  that  our 
petitions  to  the  throne  of  grace  may  be  offered  with  greater  jn> 
tenseness,  copiousness  and  ardour. 


Marriages  not  dissolved  by  difference  in  religion.  255 

SECT.     XIII. 

The  apostle  exhorts  Christians  not  to  break  marriage  on  account 
of  difference  in  religion  ;  and  urges,  in  the  general,  contentment 
tuith  the  stations  in  which  they  are  called,  and  a  concern  to  serve 
God  in  their  proper  condition,  whether  married  or  single,  bound 
or  free.     1  Cor.  VII.  12—24. 

l  Cor.  VII.  12  1  Corinthians  VII.  12. 

BUT  to  the  rest  V   HAVE  reminded  you   of  the  decision  of  sect. 
speak  I  not  the  X  Christ  with  respect  to  the  affair  of  divorce  :    xiil* 
Lord,  If  any  brother  .     ...  .     c  .d  i  — 

hath  a  wife  that  be-  no™  as  to  the  rest  of  the  persons  and  cases  to  %  c^ 
lieveth  not,  and  she  which  I  shall  address  myself,  it  is  to  be  ob-  v[u  12 
be  pleased  to  dwell  served,  that  /  speak  according  to  what  duty 
with  him,  let   him  and  prudence  seems  on  the  whole  to  require  ; 
not  put  her  away.  1  •    •  »  .  ,        1        •  r  •  • 

and  it  is  not  to  be  considered  as  ir  it  were  im- 
mediately spoken  by  the  Lord.  If  any  Christ- 
ian brother  hath  an  unbelieving  wife,  and  she 
consent  to  dwell  with  him,  notwithstanding  the 
diversity  of  their  religious  persuasions,  let  him 
13  And  the  wo-  not  dis??iiss  her.  And  on  the  other  hand,  if  13 

man  which  hath  an  anif  Christian  wife  have  an  unbelieving  husband, 
husband  that  behev-        j  .  ,  *     j       n      v.t  *  t  *  i  +  j- 

eth  not  and  if  he  be  anc^  ne  consent  to  dwell  with  ner,  let  her  not  dis- 
pleased  to  dwell  with  miss  him*  nor  separate  herself  from  him, 
her,  let  her  not  leave  though  the  legal  constitution  of  the  country  in 

114  For  the  unbe-  wnicn  sne  ^ves  mav  allow  her  to  do  it.       For  14 
lieving  husband    is  in  such  a  case  as  this,  the  unbelieving  husband 
sanctified    by     the  is  so  sanctifed  by  the  xvife,   and  the  unbelieving 
wife,  and  the  unbe-  wir£  h  SQ  sanctified  by  the  husband?  that  their 
Iievm0*  wite  is  sane-  .  <•«.*• 

tified°  by  the  hus-  matrimonial  converse  is  as  lawful  as  if  they 
band  :  else  were  were  both  of  the  same  faith  :  otherwise  your 
your  children  un-  children,  in  these  mixed  cases,  were  unclean,  and 
clean;  but  now  are  .  1       i      1     j  r    ,      1         j     -^    1 

they  holy.  must  be   looked  upon   as  unlit  to  be  admitted 

to  those  peculiar  ordinances  by  which  the  seed 
of  God's  people  are  distinguished  ;  but  now 
they   are  confessedly  holy,c  and  are  as  readily 

a  Let  her  not  dismiss  him."]     I  have  else-  c  Noiv  are  they  holy."]      On  the  maturest 

\frhere  observed,  that  in  these  countries,  and  most  impartial  consideration  of  this 

in  the  apostle*s  days,  the  wives  had  a  power  text,  I  must  judge  it  to  refer  to  infant  bap- 

of  divorce  as  well  as  the  husbands.      See  tistn.    Nothing  can  be  more  apparent  than 

Vol.  II.  p.  220,  note  6.  that  the  word  holy,  signifies  persons,  who 

b  Is  sanctified,  &c]  Some  think  the  might  be  admitted  to  partake  of  the  dis- 
meaning  is, '"the  Christian  may  convert  tinguishing  rights  of  God's  people.  Com- 
the  infidel;"  as  appears,  in  "that  the  pare  Exod.  \ix.  6;  Deut.  vii.  6  ;  chap, 
children  of  such  marriages  are  brought  up  xiv.  2  ;  chap.  xxvi.  19  ;  chap,  xxxiii.  3  ; 
Christians.  But  this  cannot  possibly  be  Ezra  ix.  2  ;  with  Isa.  xxxv.  8  ;  chap.  lii. 
the  sense  ;  for  that  thev  were  brought  up  1  ;  Acts  x.  28,  iSrc.  And  as  for  the  inter- 
so,  was  not  to  be  sure  always  fact,  and  pretation,  which  so  many  of  our  brethren, 
where  it  was,  there  was  no  need  of  prov-  the  baptists,  have  contended  for,  that  holy 
ing  from  thence  the  conversion  of  the  pa-  signiiies  legitimate,  and  unclean,  illegiti- 
re'nt,  which  would  in  itself  be  much  more  mate  ;  (not  to  urge  that  this  seems  an  un- 
apparent  than  the  education  of  the  child,  scriptural  sen6e  of  the  word,)  nothing  can 


256  The  believing  party  may  convert  the  unbelieving,. 

9ect.  admitted  to  baptism  in  all  our  churches,   as  if     15  But  if  the  un* 
■»""-   both  the  parents  were  Christians   ;  so  that  the  believing  depart,  let 
-  •     •        rr     ^  j      -j     n      „i  •  «i    him  depart.     A  bro- 

ICor  ™sey°usee^sin  effect  decided  by  this  prevail-  ther  or  sister  is  not 
vii  !5  ing  practice.   However,  if  the  unbelieving  party,  under    bondage    in 
in  such  circumstances  as  these,  be  absolutely  such  cases  •'  uut  Go(i 
determined,  and  will  depart  Jet  him,  or  her  de-  ^^^   US  t0 
part,  and  take  the  course  they  think  best  ;  and 
the  consequence  is,  that  a  brother,  or  a  sistery 
who  hath  been  united  to  such  a  wife,  or  husband, 
in  matrimonial  bonds,  is  by  such  a  conduct  of  a 
former  partner,  discharged  from  future  obliga- 
tion, and  is  not  in  bondage  in  such  [cases."]   But 
let  it  be  always  remembered,  that  God  hath  by 
his  gospel  called  us  to  peace  ;   and  therefore  it 
ought  to  be  our  care,  to  behave  in  as  inoffensive 
a  manner  as  possible,  in  all  the  relations  of  life  ; 
that  so,  if  there  must  be  a  breach,  the  blame 
mav  not  be  chargeable  upon  the  Christian. 

16  And  it  is  worth  your  while,  to  be  very  care-  16  For  what  knowv 
ful  in  your  behaviour  to  those  who  thus  make,  est    tllou»  Q   wife, 

as  it  were,  a  part  of  vourselves,  that  vou  may  whether  lJ;ou  shf  t 
,  ,     »      r  J  *  -'  /   save    t/iy    husband  ? 

adorn  the  gospel  you  protess,  by  the  most  ami-  or    how     knowest 
able  and  engaging  conduct  :  for  it  is  possible,  thou,  Oman,wheth- 
the  unbeliever  may  be  thereby  gained  to  Christ-  ey.j;h°u  shalt  save  *9 
ianity.     Let  each  therefore  reflect  on  his  own  Wl  e  * 
concern  in  this  observation.    For,  how  knowest 
thou,   0  wife,  but  thou  may  est  save  [thine]  hus- 
band P  Or  how  knowest  thou,    O  husband,  but 
thou  mayest  save  [thy]  wife  P  And  surely  the 
everlasting  happiness  of  the  person,  now  the 
companion  of  your  life,    will  be   more  than 
an  equivalent  for  all  the  self  denial  to  which 
you  may  be  required  at  present  to  submit. 

17  But  if  this  should  not  be  the  effect,  it  still  be-  17  But  as  Go* 
comes  you  to  do  your  duty  ;  and  therefore  hath  distributed  t© 
since  the  providence  of  God  is  concerned  in  ^  "J*  ^ 
all  these  relations,  and  in  the  steps  by  which  every  one,  so  let 
they  were  contracted,  as  God  hath  distributed him  w*lk  =  #a»d  so 
to  every  one,  and  as  it  were,  cast  the  parts  of  °nda.inh  *  m  al* 
life,  let  every  one  so  zualk,  even  as  the  Lord  hath 

called  him.6-     This  is  the  lesson  I  would  incul- 

be  more  evident,  than  that  the  argument  rectly  contradicts  the  notion  which  pre- 

will  by  no  means  bear  it  ;  for  i;.  would  be  vailed  among- the  Jews,  that  embracing  the 

proving  a  tiling  by  itself,  idem  per  idem-,  true    religion   dissolved  all  the  relations 

to  argue  that  the  converse  of  the  parents  which  had  before  been  contracted   Where- 

was  lawful,  because  the  children  were  not  as  the  apostle  here  declares,  that  the  gospel 

bastar  Is  ;  whereas  all  whothoughtthecon-  left  them  in  this  respect,  just  as  it  found 

verse  of  the  parents  unlawful,  must  of  course  them  ;  increasing,  instead  of  lessening,  the 

think  that  the  children  were  illegitimate,  obligations  they   were  under  to  a  faithful 

d  As  the  Lord  hath  called  him.]    This  is  and  affectionate  discharge  of  their  cor- 

a  very  pertinent  digression,  as  it  so  di-  respondent  duties. 


In  general,  as  God  hath  called  every  man,  so  let  him  -walk  ;      257 

cate  on  you  Corinthians,  and  thus  I  command  sect. 
in  all  the  churches,  and  charge  it  upon  the  con-   *m- 
sciences  of  men,  as  a  lesson  of  the  highest  im-  t  (  q^ 
portance.  vii.  17 

18  Is    any  man      /*  any  one,  for  instance,  called,  being  circum-  18 
called  being  circum-  cised,  let  him  nor  become,  so  far  as  in  him  lies, 
cised?  let  him  not        •    u m^9ej  *  nor  act,  as  if  he  were  desirous, 
become     uncircunv         .  ',  ,  '    i        u   .  j«„«  uxr 
cised  :  is  any  called  as  far  as  possible,   to  undo  what  was  done  by 

in  uncircumcision  ?  his  Jewish  parents,  or  masters,  in  his  infancy, 
let  him  not  become  js  Qny  Qne  caHed  to  the  fellowship  of  gospel 
circumcised.  blessings  in  uncircumcision,  let  him  not  be  solic- 

itous to  be  circumcised,  as  if  that  rite  were 
necessary  to  his  salvation,  as  the  Jews,  and 
some  zealots  amongst  ourselves,  have  taught. 

19  Circumcision  is  For  to  speak  the  important  truth  in  a  few  plain  19 
nothing,  and  uncir-  words,  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  uncircum* 

C^taSS'S  **•»  «  *»*&  the  f*™*  or  non<,bser. 
the  commandments  vation,  of  the  Mosaic  law,  will  neither  secure 
of  God.  nor  obstruct  our  salvation  ;  but  all  depends  up- 

on keeping  the  commandments  of  God,  An  obe- 
diential faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  produc- 
ed by  the  sanctifying  influences  of  his  Spirit  on 
the  heart,  and  bringing  forth  the  genuine  fruits 
of  holiness  in  our  temper  and  life,  is  the  great 
concern  :  and  whether  we  be  Jews,  or  Gen- 
tiles, circumcised,  or  uncircumcised,  we  shall 
be   happy,   or    miserable   for  ever,  as  we  are 

20  Let  every  man  careful  or  negligent  with  respect  to  this.       As  20 
abide    in  the  same  for  other  matters,  be  not  excessivelv  concerned 

"JSclued!61*111  hG  about  them  ;  but  in  whatever  filing,  that  is, 
profession  and  circumstance,  any  one  of  you 
was  called,  in  that  let  him  continue  ;  affect  not 
to  change  without  the  clear  and  evident  lead- 
ings of  Providence,  as  there  is  generally  greater 
reason  to  expect  comfort  and  usefulness  in  such 

21  Art  thou  called  a  calling  than  another.     And  I  may  apply  this,  21 
he'mg a  servant?  care  not  Qnly  to  the  different  employments,  but  re- 
aot  for  it ;    but  if  iations  m  life,  as  well  as  diversity  in  religious 

professions.  Art  thou,  for  instance,  called  into 
the  church  of  Christ,  [being]  in  a  low  rank,  not 
only  of  an  hired  servant,  but  a  slave  ?  Do  not 
so  much  regard  it,  as  upon  that  account,  to 
make  thy  life  uneasy  :  but  if  thou  canst,  without 

c  Xeccmie  uncircumcised.']  The  word  «rw-   it  is  not  necessary  more  particularly  lp. 
wetrcto,  has  an  evident  relation  to  attempts,    illustrate* 
like  those  referred  to  1  Mac.  i.  15,  which 


VOX,.  4s.  04t 


258  Without  affecting  to  change  his  former  station. 

sect,  any  sinful  method  of  obtaining  it,  be  made  free,  thoumayestbemade 
xiii-    choose  it  rather  ;  as  what  is  no  doubt  in  itself  free>  use  H  rather. 
~~      eligible,  yet  not  absolutely   necessary,   to   the 
vii  21  happiness  of  a  good  man.     For  he  that  is  called     22  For  he  that  is 

22  by  the  Lord  to  the  Christian  faith,  [beintAaser-  called  in  the  Lord, 

i  .    ;t«r.     «j     /  /-u   •  ^  oe/n?  a    servant,   is 

t><z/2?,  or  slave,  is  the  Lord  s  free  man.      Christ  the  Lord's  free  man: 

has  made  him  free  indeed,  in  making  him  par-  likewise  also  he  that 
taker  of  the  glorious  liberties  of  the  children  >*  called,  being  free, 
of  God;   (John  viii.  36  ;)    and  on  the    other  is  Christ's  servant' 
hand,  he  also  that  is  called,  [being-]  free  from  the 
authority  of  any  human  master,  is  still  the  ser- 
vant, the  property  of  Christ,   and  owes  him  a 

23  most  implicit  and  universal  obedience.  But  23  Ye  are  bought 
upon  this  head,  remember,  that  as  Christians,  with  a  price;  be  not 
you  were  zWbought  zvith  a  most  invaluable  price:*  y^he  servants  of 
Christ  hath  redeemed  you  at  the   expense  of 

his  own  blood  ;  and  therefore,  let  me  caution 
you  out  of  regard  to  him,  and  from  a  desire  to 
be  capable  of  serving  him,  as  much  as  possible, 
that  ye  do  not,  where  it  may  by  any  lawful 
means  be  avoided,  become  the  slaves  of  men  ; 
since  so  many  evils  and  dangers  and  snares  are 
inseparable  from  such  a  situation. 

24  This,  brethren,  is  the  particular  advice  which     24  Brethren,  le£ 
I  thought  proper  to  give  upon  this  head  ;  and  £ve.ry  "?"  wherein 
the  general  rule  1  laid  down  above,  is  ot  such  at>ide  with  Godc 
great  importance,  that  I   must  repeat  it  ;    in 

whatever  [condition]  a  man  xvas  called  at  first, 
by  the  gospel  and  grace  of  Christ,  in  that  let 
him  abide  with  God%  taking  care  to  behave  in 
a  prudent  and  religious  manner,  as  under  the 

f  Ton  were  bought  with  a  price,  &c.]  Dr.  sion,  because  the  advice  is  unnecessarily 
Whitby  would  render  it,  "  Are  ye  bought  restrained  thereby,  to  those  slaves  who 
with  a  price-,  that  is,  redeemed  from  servi-  had  been  redeemed;  which  plainly,  as  well 
tude  ?  Become  not  servants  of  men  ;  do  not  suited  those  who  had  their  freedom  given 
sell  yourselves  for  slaves  again."  It  is  in-  them,  and  indeed  suited  all  Christians  who 
deed  probable,  that  the  apostle  does  coun-  never  had  been  at  all  slaves,s.x\&  who  might 
sel  Christians  against  becoming  slaves,  if  more  easily  have  been  prevailed  upon,  by 
it  could  be  prevented ;  and  with  great  rea-  their  poverty,  to  bring  themselves  into  a 
son,  as  it  was  a  circumstance  which  seem-  condition,  the  evils  and  inconveniences  of 
ed  less  suitable  to  the  dignity  of  the  Christ-  which  they  did  not  ihoroughly  know, 
ian  profession,  and  must  expose  ihem  to  z  Abide  with  God"]  L 'Enfant  explains 
many  incumbrances  and  interruptions  in  rrn^nT a  Quo  in  the  sight  of  God,  (Compare 
duty,  especially  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  other  2  Cor.  xi  11 ;  Eph  v.  21,)  and  thinks  there 
seasons  of  religious  assemblies  ;  besides  had  been  some  disorders  at  Corinth,  pro- 
file danger  of  being  present  at  domestic  ceeding  from  some  irregular  claim  which 
idolatrous  sacrifices,  or  being  ill  used,  if  Christian  slaves  made  to  liberty,  under.pre- 
they  refused  their  compliance.  But  I  can-  tence,  that,  as  Christian  brethren,  they 
not  thoroughly  approve  of  the  Doctor's  ver-  were  equal  with  their  masters. 


Reflections  on  the  improvement  of  our  relations  and  callings.    259 

Divine  inspection  ;  and   not  changing  his  bu-  sect* 
siness  in  life,  if  it  be  in  general  lawful,  because    xiii- 
he  is  a  Christian  ;  but  endeavouring  to  pursue      ~" — 
it  with  such  integrity,  diligence  and  prudence,     ••  °^ 
as  that  his  great  Master  and  Saviour  may  be 
most  effectually  glorified. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  learn,  from  the  exhortations  and  reasonings  of  the  verse 
apostle,  a  becoming  solicitude,  to  contribute  as  much  as  we  pos-  14 
sibly  can,  to  the  Christian  edification  of  each  other  ;  and  espec- 
ially let  this  be  the  care  of  the  nearest  relatives  in  life.  What 
can  be  more  desirable,  than  that  the  husband  may  be  sanctified  by 
the  wife,  and  the  wife  by  the  husband  !  May  all  prudent  care  be 
taken,  in  contracting  marriages,  as  to  the  religious  characterof  the 
intended  partner  of  life  ;  and  in  those  already  contracted,  where 
this  precaution  has  been  neglected,  or  where  the  judgment  form- 
ed seems  to  have  been  mistaken,  let  all  considerations  of  pru- 
dence, of  religion,  of  affection,  concur  to  animate  to  a  mutual 
care  of  each  other's  soul,  that  most  important  effort  of  love,  that 
most  solid  expression  and  demonstration  of  friendship.  Nor  let 
the  improbability  of  success  be  pleaded  in  excuse  for  neglect, 
even  where  the  attempt  must  be  made  by  the  subordinate  sex. 
A  possibility  should  be  sufficient  encouragement ;  and  surely 
there  is  room  to  say,  How  knowest  thou,  0  wife,  but  thou  mayest  16 
save  him,  whose  salvation,  next  to  thine  own,  must  be  most  de- 
sirable to  thee  ? 

Let  us  all  study  the  duties  of  the  relations  in  which  God  hath 
fixed  us  ;  and  walk  with  him  in  our  proper  callings,  not  desiring  24 
so  much  to  exchange,  as  to  improve  them.  His  wise  Provi- 
dence hath  distributed  the  part;  it  is  our  wisdom,  and  will  he  our 
happiness,  to  act  in  humble  congruity  to  that  distribution. 
Surely  the  apostle  could  not  have  expressed  in  stronger  terms, 
his  deep  conviction  of  the  small  importance  of  human  distinc- 
tions, than  he  here  does  ;  when  speaking  of  what  seems  to  great 
and  generous  minds,  the  most  miserable  lot,  even  that  of  a  slave, 
he  says,  Care  not  for  it.h  If  liberty  itself,  the  first  of  all  tempo-  21 
ral  blessings,  be  not  of  so  great  importance,  as  that  a  man,  bless- 
ed with  the  high  hopes  and  glorious  consolations  of  Christianity , 
should  make  himself  very  solicitous  about  it,  how  much  less  is 
there  in  those  comparatively  trifling  distinctions  on  which  many 
lay  so  disproportionate,  so  extravagant  a  stress ! 

L  Care  not  for  it."]    This  fine  remark,  (for  such  indeed  it  is,)  occurs  in  Dr.  Good.- 
WiVi  Worksy  Vol.  I.  p.  50. 


260    The  apostle  again  says,  that  marriage  was  then  inexpedient. 

sect.  Let  Christian  servants,  (for  blessed  be  God,  amongst  us  we 
XU1-  have  no  slaves, J  remember  their  high  privileges,  as  the  Lords* 
freemen.  Let  Christian  masters  remember  the  restraint,  as  the 
Lortfs  servants.  And  let  the  benefits  of  liberty,  especially, 
when  considered  in  its  aspect  upon  religion,  be  so  far  valued,  as 
not  to  be  bartered  away  for  any  price  which  the  enemies  of  man- 
kind may  offer  in  exchange. 

But  above  all,  let  us  remember  the  infinite  importance  of 
maintaining  the  freedom  of  the  mind  from  the  bondage  of  cor- 
ruption ;  and  of  keeping,  with  all  humble  and  cheerful  observance, 
g  the  commandments  of  God.  While  many  express  the  warmest 
zeal  for  circumcision,  or  uncircumcision,  in  defence  of,  or  in  op- 
position to,  this,  or  that  mode  or  form  of  external  worship,  let 
our  hearts  be  set  on  what  is  most  vital  and  essential  in  religion  ; 
and  we  shall  find  the  happiest  equivalent,  m  the  composure  aad 
satisfaction  of  our  own  spirit  now,  as  well  as  in  those  abundant 
rewards  which  the  Lord  hath  laid  up  for  them  who  fear  him. 

SECT,     XIV, 

The  apostle  treats  on  the  inexpediency  of  marriage,  in  the  circum* 
stances  of  the  church  at  that  juncture  ;  and  inculcates  a  serious 
sense  of  the  shortness  of  time,  as  the  best  remedy  against  immod- 
erate attachment  to  any  secular  interest,  1  Cor.  VII.  25,  to  the 
end. 


1  Corinthians  VII.  25.  x  CoR.  VH.  25. 


vii.  25  riage>  which  I  had  first  in  view,  and  to  which  my  judgment  as  one 
it  is  time  I  should  return.     And  here,  concern-  that  hatn   obtained 
ing  the  case  of  virgins  of  either  sex,  /  have  ^\2\M$1*  ^^ 
received  no  express  commandment  from  the  Lord, 
as  I  had  in  the  case  handled  above ;  whether  by 
what  is  transmitted  to  us  in  Christ's  discourses, 
or  by  any  immediate  and  personal  revelation  ;a 
nevertheless,  I  give  my  opinion,  as  one  who  hath 
received  grace  and  mercy  of  the  Lord,  to  be  faith- 
ful in  the  great  chaige  he  hath  committed  to 
me  ;  and  therefore,  considering  the  many  in- 
stances, in  which  I  have  been  enabled  to  approve 
my  fidelity  to  Christ    and  his  church,   may 

*  Or  by  immediate  and  personal  reve-  singular  number  ;  whereas  else  he  might 
latiun.]  To  this,  I  think  he  refers,  rather  more  properly  have  said,  we  have  receive 
tkan  the    former,  as  he    speaks  in   the    ed  none. 


He  would  not  have  them  attached  to  any  secular  interest  ;      £6f 

expect  to  be  heard  with  some  peculiar  regard,  sect* 
26 1  suppose  there.  I  apprehend  this  therefore  to  be  right  and  good    : 
fore  that  this  is  good  jn  the  present  exigency  b  and  extremity  of  af-  "7""* 

"  nrthat* ««■ whiie  th^ «*«*  is  in  such  a  state  °f  per-  *s 

ft  good  for  a  man  so  secution,  that  [it  is]  best  for  a  single  man  to  con- 
to  be  tinue  as  he  is.         Art  thou  indeed  bound  to  a  27 

27  Art  thou  bound  wi+   alreadv  ?    mv  advice  afftfcts  not  thee  ;   in 
unto  a  wife?  seek  not    .  J  ,    -  ,         .  .         . 

to  be  loosed      Art  that  case  bear  patiently  whatever  burdens  may 

thou  loosed  from  a  occur,  and  seek  not  to  be  loosed  from  her  by  an 
wife  t  seek  not  a  wife,  irregular  and  scandalous  divorce  or  separation. 
But  on  the  other  hand,  art  thou  loosed  from  a 
wife  P  Hath  Providence  never  led  thee  into 
those  engagements,  or  has  it  broken  the  bond 
by  the  death  of  thy  former  companion  ?  If 
thou  canst  conveniently  and  virtuously  continue 
as  thou  art.  seek  not  a  wife  at  present,  till  the 
storm  which  now  hovers  over  the  church  be  a 
little  blown  over,  and  more  peaceful  times  re- 

28  But  and  if  thou  turn.  Yet  if  thou  dost  marry,  thou  hast  not  28 
marry,  thou  hast  not  thereby  sinned  ;  and  if  a  virgin  marry,  she  hath 
S^TlieYtth  ««  J****  <he  ™rriage  state  is  no  doubt  both 
not  sinned.  Never-  lawful  and  honourable  ;  yet  such  will  have 
theless,  such  shall  probably  some  additional  afjlictionin  the  flesh  ; 
have  trouble  in  the  th  wjU  be  encumbered  with  the  burden  of 
flesh  :    but  I  spare         J  .     „  .  .    , 

y0U#  l       many  temporal  affairs  :  and  the  representation 

which  I  make  to  you  of  these  things,  is  not  out 
of  severity,  but  tenderness  ;  as  /  would  fain 
spare  you,  and  speak  on  the  whole,  in  this  gen- 
tle and  cautious  manner  on  the  subject,  to 
avoid  extremes  either  the  one  way,  or  the  other, 

29  But  this  I  say,  But  this  I  say,  brethren,  with  great  confi-  29 
brethren,  the  time  is  dence  ;  and  desire  you  would  hear  it  with  due 
thaTboth  'tTiev^ha.t  attention  ;  that  the  whole  time  of  our  abode  in 
have  wives,  be  as  this  world  is  contracted0  within  very  narrow 
though  they  had  limits  ;  it  remains  therefore,  that  we  guard 
poue'  against  too  fond  an  attachment  to  any  relation 

or  possession  in  life  :  so  that  they,  who  have 
xvives,  be  in  a  manner,  as  if  they  had  none  ; 

b  Present  exigency."]  This  must  certainly  observed,)  a  metaphor,  taken  from  furling 

refer  to  the  prevalence  of  persecution  at  or  gathering  up  a  sail.      Dr.  Hammond, 

that  time  ;  for  nothing  can  be  more  absurd,  and  some  others,  would  render  this,  it  U 

than  to  imagine,  that  an  inspired  apostle  but  a  little  while,  and  they  that  have  wives, 

would,   in   the   general,   discountenance  shall  he  as  though  they  had  none.  That  is,  "I 

marriage  ;  considering  that  it   was  ex-  see  those  times  of  persecution  rising,  whichi 

pressly  agreeable  to   a  divine  institution,  will  put  men  out  of  a  capacity  of  enjoying 

and  of  great  importance  to  the  existence  those  temporal  delights  which  they  may 

and  happiness  of  all  future  generations.  now  be  fondest  of."      But  this  does  not 

c  Contracted.']     The  word  <7un<?*.\fAtv®'t  seem  an  exact  translation,  though  L'En- 

properly  imports  this,  being,  (as  many  have  fant  mentions  it  with  considerable  regard 


262  That  they  might  without  anxiety  serve  the  Lord, 

sect.  And  they  that  weep,  as  not  weeping  in  streams      30  And  they  that 

xiv-    of  inconsolable  sorrow,  though  nature  may  be  weep,  as  though  they 

~""  allowed  to  drop  its  moderate  tear  ;  and  they  ^t  "rejoice   t  as 

vii.  30  that   rejoice,  as  not  rejoicing  in  dissolute  and  though  theyrejoiced 

confident  sallies  of  mirth,  as  if  secure  from  not  '*  and  tIiey  that 

any  distressful  revolution}  and  they  that  pur-  ^%£  nof*^ 

chase,  as  not  possessing  by  a  certain  tenure 

31  what  they  must  shortly  resign  ;     And  they  who      31  And  they  that 

use  this  world,  as  not  carrying  the  enjoyments  usf   £    .  wo.rld»  as 

r    .  V    •  «    *        ^    .         /<         ,  ii     not  abusing-  it  ;   for 

ot   it  to  an  unbridled  excess  ;  jor  the  whole  the  fashion  of  this 

scheme  and  fashion  of  this  world  passes  off**  world  passeth  away* 
and  is  gone  like  a  scene  in  a  theatre  that  pres- 
ently shifts  ;  or  a  pageant  in  some  public  pro- 
cession, which,  how  gaudily  soever  it  be  adorn- 
ed to  strike  the  eyes  of  spectators,  is  still  in 
motion,  and  presently  disappears,  to  shew  itself 
for  a  few  moments  to  others.  So  transitory 
are  all  our  enjoyments,  and  afflictions  too,  and 
worthy  of  little  regard,  when  compared  with 
the  solid  realities  which  are  soon  to  open  upon 
us,  and  never  to  pass  away. 

32  But  I  would  have  you  without  anxiety,  while      32  But  I  would 

you  continue  here  amidst  all  these  uncertain-  nave„  y°u    Wlthput 
J.  ,    .         f  T     j    .  .  carefulness.  He  that 

ties  ;  and  therefore  it  is,  I  advise  you  in  pres-  is  unmarried,  careth 

ent  circumstances  to  decline  marriage,  if  you  for  the  things  that 
conveniently  can.     For  an  unmarried  man  car-  belong  to  the  Lord, 
ethfor  the  things  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  how  ^l££**  ***** 
he  may  please  the  Lord,  and  is  in  a  great  degree 
at  leisure  to  employ  his  thoughts,  and  schemes, 
and  labours,  for  the  advancement  of  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom  among  men  ;  and  sure  there 
is  no  other    employment  so  honourable,   so 
delightful,  and  when  remote  consequences  are 

33  taken  into  account,  so  profitable  :      Whereas  he      33  But  he  that  is 
who  is  married,  careth  for  the  things  of  the  "jamed,  careth  for 

j  i    i         i  •.•i*r*i  i  the  tninsrs  that  are 

world,  how  he  may   maintain  his  iamily,  and  0f  the  world  how  he 

how  he  may  please  [his]  wife,  and  so  accommo-  may  please  his  wife. 

date  himself  to  her  temper,  as  to  make  her  easy 

34  and  happy.      On  the  other  hand,  there  is  just     34  There  is  differ- 

u       i-A-  i  *  i  i«  •  r         •/*   ence  also  between  a 

such  a  difference  between  the  condition  ol  a  wife  wjfe  an(j  a  virgin  : 

and  a  virgin.*    She  who  is  unmarried^  is  careful  the  unmarried  wo- 

d  Fashion  of  this  world  passes  of.']  2£«/**  his  thoughts,  or  distracted  with  a  variety 

mt^x-yu.  Compare  1  John  ii.  17.    "  of  anxieties.'*      But  this  would  occasion 

.  e   There  is  just  such   a  diffeience,  he"]  an  unnecessary  ellipsis  in  the  beginning  of 

Some   would  connect  the  word  /ui/j.tf>i<r*i  this  verse,  and  destroy  the  resemblance 

with  the  close  of  the  preceding  verse,  and  between  the  conclusion  of  the  two  verses, 

render  it,   "  He  that  is  married,  cares,  life,  when  it  is  evident  the  apostle  meant  to  say 

hovj  he  may  please  his  wife,  and  is  divided  in  the  same  of  both  the  husband  and  wife, 


Now  they  that  are  married^  care  for  the  -world.  263 

man  careth  for  the  about  the  things  of  the  Lord,  that  she  may  be  ho-  sect. 
things  of  the  Lord,  ly  00th  in  body  and  in  spirit.     She   has  leisure    XIV* 
.'"r^v  iS  <°  «te«d  t0  the  hi8her  improvement  of  relig-  — 
in  spirit  :   but  she  ion  in  her  own  soul,  by  the  more  abundant  ex-  v^  34, 
that  is  married,  car-  ercises  of  devotion,  as  well  as  to  do  something 
*th  for  the  things  of  more  for  the  advancement  of  religion  amonpr 
the  world,  how  she       .  ,  ,      -i    .  .  .    ?  .r  r 

may  please  her  hus-  others  ;  xvhereas  she  that  is  married,  careth  jor 
band.  the  things  of  the  world,  how  she  may  please  [her] 

husband  ,f  and  the  diversity  of  humours  both 
in  men  and  women,  and  the  imperfection  of 
even  the  best  tempers,  make  this  sometimes 
on  both  sides  a  difficult  task  ;  on  which  ac- 
count single  persons  have  always  some  consid- 
erable advantages,  which  are  especially  appar- 
ent in  these  times  of  public  danger. 
•  35  And  this  I  But  all  this  I  say  for  your  own  benefit,  with  35 
speak  for  your  own  a  smcere  desire  to  promote  your  happiness  ; 

ma°y  citlire  V-  and  not  that  J  maV  thr0W.  a  snare  UP0U  ^">5  and 
on  you,  but  for  that  bind  you  from  that  which  God  for  wise  rea- 
•which    is    comely,  sons  instituted,  and  allows,  and  which  the  state 
t^d^^the  Lord  of  human  nature  generally  requires  ;  but  out  of 
without  distraction,   regard  to  what  is  to   be  sure  very  comely^  and 
decent  in  the  Lord,  without  any   violent  con- 
straintj  by  which  I    might  seem  to  drag  you 
into   a  state  of  life,   which  should  make  you, 
continually  uneasy  :   for  that  would  quite  spoil 
its   gracefulness  as    well   as   acceptance,  and 
might  plunge  you  into  much  greater  incon- 
veniences another  way. 
56  But  if  any  man      But,  on  the  other  hand,  if  any  on  mature  36 
think  that  he  behav-  deliberation  apprehend  that  he   acts  an  unbe- 

{ How  she  may  please  her  husband."]  The  of  ^g^ov  vfj.iv  iirtCdxm.  Mr.  Locke  think* 
apustle,  in  this  text,  and  the  counterpart  the  word  ^c^:,,  which  signifies  cord,  al- 
to it,  seems  to  declare,  that  singlepersons  ludes  to  the  Jewish  phrase  oibiuding  what 
of  either  sex,  have  generally  opportunities  was  declared  unlawful, 
for  devotion  beyond  those  that  are  mar-  b  Comely  :  iuo-%»y.Gv.~\  This  seems  to 
ried,  even  in  the  most  peaceful  times  of  intimate,  that  they  were  now  in  a  circum- 
the  church ;  and  that  a  diversity  of  hu-  stance  in  which  God  did,  as  it  were, 
mours,  both  in  men  and  women,  makes  exact  a  peculiar  severity  from  all  their 
it  difficult  for  them  to  please  each  other  so  thoughts  ;  and  that  it  was  a  time  to  think 
thoroughly .  as  is  necessary,  in  order  to  of  the  trials  of  martyrdom,  rather  than  the 
make  a  married  life  delightful.  So  that  endearment  of  human  passions. 
it  intimates  a  counsel  to  single  people,  to  •  Without  any  violent  constraint.]  km- 
value  and  improve  their  advantages,  and  to  §«r;r*s-ac,  is  rendered  in  our  translation  by 
married  people,  to  watch  against  those  the  addition  of  several  words,  that  ye  m.ay 
things  that  would  insnare  them,  and  in-  attend  on  the  Lord  without  distraction.  But 
jure  their  mutual  peace  and  comfort.  Sir  Norton  Knatchbull  has  convinced  me, 
6  Not  that  I  may  throw  a  snare  upon  you~]  that  the  version,  here  given  b  much  pref- 
This  is  the  most  literal  version  I  could  give  erable  to  ours. 


<$64.         He  that  gives  a  young  person  m  marriage,  does  well: 

sect,  coming  part  towards  his  virgin  daughter,  or  eth  himself  uncome» 
stv-    anv  other   maiden,   that  may  fall  under  his  !>  sheVa,alshtheflow' 
J^  guardianship  and  cm  Jf  she  pass  the  flower  ^er%f  ^  age,  and 
vii.  56  l^er]  agek  m  a  single  state  ;  which,  I  know,  is  need  so  require,  let 
an  opinion  very  prevalent  among  the  Jews  ;  him  do  what  he  will, 
and  if  he  think  that  it  ought  to  be  so,  let  him  do  [hemmanV"01  '  ^ 
what  he  will  in  this  respect ;  he  sinneth  not  in 
his  intent  of  letting  her  change  he  present  con- 
dition ;  and  therefore  let  him  seek  out  a  proper 
partner  in  life  for  her,  and  let  them  marry. 

37  But  he  that  hath  hitherto  stood  steadfast  in  his     37    Nevertheless, 
heart,  having  also  on  her  side  no  apprehension  he      that    standeth 

of  anv  necessity,  in  consequence  of  what  he  ftea(Jfost  .  m      hls 
*7"  . .  .    *  ,  heart,  having  no  ne- 

discerns  ot  her  dispositions,  and  no  engage-  Cessity,buthathpow- 
ment  subsisting  which   might  give  another  a  er  over  his  own  will, 
iust  claim  to  her,  but  hath  power  over  his  own  and  hath  so  decreed 
•;;  u   •  *  ru     *     *  «.        u       i  ,  in  his  heart,  that  he 

will,  being  at  liberty  to  act  as  he  pleases  ;  and  will  keep  his  virghlj 

hath  in  such  circumstances  determined  in  his  doeth  well, 
cwn  heart  that  he  will  keep  his  maiden  still  sin- 
gle, he  does  xuell,  and  the  part  he  acts  is  so 
far   from    being   blameable,    that   in    present 
circumstances  it  is  much  to  be  commended, 

38  So  that  on  the  whole,  the  conclusion  of  the    38  So  then,  he  that 
matter  is  this  ;  he>  that   in  such   troublous 

k  Pass  the  flower  of  her  age,  8cc]  There  with  most  of  those  I  have  had  an  oppor- 
is  hardly  any  passage  in  the  epistle,  about  tunity  of  consulting-.  And  if  this  be  ad- 
the  sense  of  which  I  have  been  more  per-  mitted,  I  think  it  must  be  taken  for  grant- 
plexed  than  about  this  ;  and  I  am  still  far  ed,  that  when  the  apostle  speaks  of  this 
from  being  satisfied  concerning  it.  I  had  man's  having  no  necessity,  he  means  to  take 
once  translated  it,  "  If  any  one  thinks  that  in  whatever  might  urge  him  to  dispose  of 
he  acts  an  unbecoming  part,  by  continuing  in  her  in  marriage,  whether  in  her  temper 
his  single  state,  till  he  be  past  the  flower  of  and  inclinations,  or  in  their  domestic  cir- 
his  age, — let  them  marry, — he  that  marries  cumstances.  As  for  Heinsius's  opinion, 
tioes  well,"  8tc.  and  had  paraphased  the  that  '*  eter^jucvuv  tin  t»v  rrn^tvcy,  signifies, 
words  accordingly.  And  what  induced  to  i?icur  shame  by  reason  of  his  virgin  ,•" 
me  to  this,  was,  that,  verse  37,  the  apostle  meaning,  if  a  man  apprehend  that  his 
puts  the  issue  of  the  matter  on  the  stead-  daughter  will  dishonour  his  family  by  for- 
fastness  0/  his  own  mind,  the  power  he  had  nication,  he  will  do  prudently  to  marry  her  : 
over  his  own-will,  and  his  having  no  necessity  ;  I  think  the  abovementioned  objection  lies 
•whereas  if  a  daughter,  or  a  ward,  were  equally  against  this  interpretation.  But  if 
in  question,  htr  inclinations,  temper  and  the  Alexandrine  reading  of  yA/ut^av,  in- 
eonveniency  were  certainly  to  be  consult-  stead  of  acya.fxt^m,  be  admitted,  it  may 
ed  ;  and  it  would  be  the  same,  if  the  vir-  deserve  consideration,  whether  the  whole 
gin  spoken  of,  was  one  to  whom  the  man  passage  may  not  refer  to  the  case  of 
was  himself  engaged.  But  it  is  really  a  contract  between  a  man  and  a  young 
doing  such  violence  to  the  original,  to  ren-  maiden,  the  accomplishment,  or  dissolu- 
der  t/i<j«v  t;iv  £*t/7*  T3r*gSjviv,  keep  himself  tion  of  which,  might,  in  some  imaginable 
single,  or  keep  his  own  virginity  ?  and  to  circumstances,  depend  very  much  on  the 
render  ix.y*./iu£a>v,  he  that  marries,  that  conduct  of  the  man,  as  he  seemed  to 
after  long  deliberation  I  chose  to  abide  by  urge,  or  decline,  the  bringing  it  intp. 
our  own  version  ;  especially  since  it  agrees  effect. 


Though  he  that  does  not,  does  better*  265 

gtveth  h".r  in  mar-  times  as  these  gives  [her]  in  marriage  doeth  sect. 
ba&h  d°hth  ^eU  :  Well;  she  may  find  °PPortanities  in  that  rela-    xiv' 
C  notin  man-iage!  tion  both  to  ad°rn  and  serve  Christianity  ;   but  1Cop 
doeth  better.  as  things  are  circumstanced,  I  must  needs  de-  Vli  53 

clare,  that  were  a  man  is  under  no  necessity  of 
doing  it,   he  that  gives  [her]  not  in  marriage^ 
doeth  better  ;    and    more    effectually  consults 
both  his  comfort  and  safety. 
39  The  wife  is       This  however  is  beyond  controversy  certain,  39 
bound  by  the  law  as  that  the    wirg  fr   bound  b      fhe  /flW  t0' continue 
Ion"-  as  her  husband       .11        1    '  ,         ^  1       1       •    1  t  r         1  • 

liveth  :  but  if  her  Wltn  ner  husband,  and  submit  herselt  to  him, 
husband  be  dead,  as  long  as  her  husban,d  liveth  ;  but  if  her  husband 
she  is  at  liberty  to  fe  dead,  she  is  in  that  case  free,  and  may  mar- 
sL3';onTyin\7e  Hf  ">  r^om  she  will ;  only  let  her  take  care  that 
Lord.  she  marry  in  the  Lord,  and  that,  retaining  a 

sense  of  the  importance  of  her  Christian  obli- 
gations, she  does  not  choose  a  partner  for  life 
40  But  she  is  hap-  of  a  different  religion  from  herself.      She  may,  40 
pier,  if  she  so  abide,  j  lawfully  act  thus  ;  but  I  would  not  be 

after  my  judgment  :  .  -  '  .        J  .    .  7.  ... 

and  I  think  also,  that  understood  to  advise  it ;  for  she  is  happier  ac- 
I  have  the  Spirit  of  cording  to  mij  sentiment,  if  she  continue  as  she 
God-  is  :  and  I  may  modestly  say,  that  /  appear  to 

have  the  Spirit  oj  God l  to  guide  me  ;  and  not 
merely  some  degree  of  experience,  arising 
from  the  many  observations  which  for  a  course 
of  years  I  have  made  on  human  affairs.  I  may 
therefore  reasonably  suppose  my  judgment 
will  have  its  peculiar  weight,  even  where  I  do 
not  pretend  to  decide  with  such  an  authority 
as  should  bind  the  conscience  as  by  an  apostol- 
ical dictate. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  observe  the  humility  of  the  excellent  apostle  with  pleas-  verse 
ure.     When  he  speaks  of  his  fidelity  in  the  ministry,  he  tells  us,  25 
he  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be  faithful.     Edified  by  such  an 
example,  let  us  ascribe  to  Christ  the  praise,  not  only  of  our  en- 
dowments, but  our  virtues  ;  even  to  him  who  worketh  in  us  both 
to  will  and  to  do  of  his  own  good  pleasure. 

Let  us  seriously  contemplate  the  affecting  lesson  which  the 
apostle  here  gives  of  the  shortness  of  time  ;  and  infer  how  much  29 

1  /appear  to  have  the  Spirit  of  God.~\  It  «£».  Compare  Luke  viii.  18  ;  with  Maf . 
is  very  unreasonable  for  any  to  infer  from  xiii.  12  ;  1  Cor.  x.  1,  2,  chap.  xiv.  37.  And 
hence,  that  St.  Paul  was  uncertain  wheth-  the  ambiguity  in  the  expression,  appear  to 
er  he  was  inspired  or  not.  Whereas  this  have,  seems  exactly  to  correspond  to  th.9 
is  only  a  modest  way  of  speaking  ;  and  ambiguity  of  this  original  phrase* 
<r«xa>  t%uvj  often  signifies  the  same  with 

VOL.  4,  35 


266  Reflections  on  our  indifference  to  secular  concerns, 

sect,  it  is  our  wisdom  to  loosen  our  affections  from  the  things  of  this 
xiv-    vain  world,  which  are  ready  to  ingross  so  disproportionate  a 

share  in  them.     Let  us  look  upon  the  world  as  a  transient  pa- 

VerS30  ^anU  and  not  set  our  eyes  and  our  hearts  on  that  which  is  not. 

31  We  expect,  instead  of  these  transitory  vanities  and  empty  shews, 

32  a  kingdom  that  cannot  be  moved  ;  in  the  expectation  of  which  let 
us  be  solicitous  to  please  the  Lord  ;  making  the  best  of  our  op- 
portunities, and  guarding  against  all  that  may  unnecessarily 
divert  our  minds,  and  divide  our  cares ,  from  what  will  at  length 
appear  the  one  thing  needful. 

Let  us  attentively  reflect  upon  the  advantages  and  snares  of 
our  respective  conditions  in  life  ;  that  we  may  improve  the  one, 
and  escape,  as  far  as  possible,  all  injury  from  the  other.  Let 
those  who  are  single,  employ  their  leisure  for  God  ;  and  endeav- 
our to  collect  a  stock  of  Christian  experience  which  may  support 
them,  when  the  duties  and  difficulties,  the  cares  and  sorrows  of 

33, 34  life,  may  be  multiplied.  Let  those  who  are  married,  with  mu- 
tual tender  regard  endeavour  to  please  each  other,  and  make  the 
relation  into  which  Providence  hath  conducted  them,  as  comfort- 
able and  agreeable  as  they  can.  And  whatever  cares  press  upon 
their  minds,  or  demand  their  attention,  let  them  order  their  affairs 
with  such  discretion,  that  they  may  still  secure  a  due  proportion 
of  their  time  for  the  things  of  the  Lord. 

35, 38  If  any  in  their  consciences  are  persuaded,  that  by  continuing 
single  they  shall  best  answer  the  purposes  of  religion,  and  pro- 
mote the  good  of  their  fellow  creatures,  in  conjunction  with  their 
own  ;  let  them  do  it.  As  for  those  that  marry,  whether  a  first, 
9  or  a  second  time,  let  them  do  it  in  the  Lord  ;  acting  in  the  choice 
of  their  most  intimate  friend  and  companion,  as  the  servants  of 
Christ  /  who  are  desirous  that  their  conduct  may  be  approved 
by  him,  and  that  any  avocations  and  interruptions  in  his  service, 
which  may  be  occasioned,  even  in  these  peaceful  times,  by  mar- 
riage, may  be,  in  some  measure,  balanced,  by  the  united  prayers, 
prudent  counsels,  and  edifying  converse  of  those  with  whom 
they  unite  in  this  tender  and  indissoluble  bond. 

SECT.     XV. 

The  apostle  proceeds  to  consider  the  case  of  eating  things  sacrificed 
to  idols  ;  and  reminds  them,  that  though  all  Christians  might 
well  be  supposed  to  know  the  vanity  of  those  imaginary  deities 
to  which  they  were  offered,  yet  it  ?night  prove  an  occasion  of 
grief  and  scandal^  that  the  professors  of  Christianity  should 


The  apostle  treats  of  their  eating  things  consecrated  to  idols ;    267 

partake  of  these  sacrifices  in  their  temple  ;  which  therefore 
charity  would  require  them  by  all  means  to  avoid,  1  Cor.  VIII. 
throughout. 

1  Cor.  VIII.  1.  *  Corinthians  VIII.  1. 

NO W  as  touch-  T  NO W  proceed  to  consider  the  other  cases  sect. 
ing  things  of-  J^   about  which  you  consulted  me  ;    particu-    *v' 
knoewUthat1C^e  Z\i  larly  ^^t  concerning  things  sacrificed  to  idols  :  x  Cor# 
have       knowledge,  and  here  it  may  be  observed,  that  we  know,  we  viu.  1 
Knowledge  pufleth  au  have  as  Christians,  that  general  knowledge 
up    but  chanty  edi-     f  h  .        f   {        fictitious  deities  of  which 

some  are  ready  to  boast,  as  li  it  were  an  extra- 
ordinary matter,  and  which  they  sometimes 
are  in  danger  of  abusing,  by  making  it  the 
foundation  of  liberties  which  may  be  very  det- 
rimental. But  let  it  be  remembered,  that  knowU 
edge  often  puffeth  up?  and  is  the  occasion  of 
great  self  conceit  and  arrogance  :  whereas  it  is 
considerate  love,  and  gentle  tenderness,  that 
edifies,  and  has  such  a  happy  effect  in  building 

2  And  if  any  man  up.  the  church  of  Christ.        And  indeed,  if  any  2 
think  that  he  know-  one  t^ink   that  he  knoweth  any  thing,  if  he  be 
£J3.£%£  con"ite4  of  his  knowledge    so  as  to  neglect 
as  he  ought  to  know,  and  despise  his  brethren,  and  upon  account  or 

his  supposed  superiority  in  that  respect,  set  a 
very  high  value  upon  himself,  it  appears,  that 
he  as  yet  knows  nothing  as  he  ought  to  know  it, 
and  needs  to  be  taught  the  very  first  and  most 
essential  principles  of  that  knowledge  which  is 

3  But  if  any  man  truly  ornamental  and  useful.      But  if  any  man  3 
love  God,  the  same  /ove'  qq^  ancj  snew  it  by  a  steady  regard  for  the 

is  known  of  him.  j)WmQ  glory?  and  the  good  of  nis  brethren,  he 
is  indeed  known  of  him  ;b  this  man  hath  attain- 
.  ed  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  and  will  be  sure 
therefore  the  eating  of  his  approbation  and  favour.  Therefore,  to  4 
of  those  things  that  proceed  to  the  question  in  debate,  concerning 
are  offered  in  sacri-  ^  eat'ing  0f  the  things  sacrificed  to  idols  ;  we 
knLTatanidolT,  well  know  that  an  idol  [*•]  in  itself  nothing  in 
nothingin  the  world,  the  world,0  but  a  mass  of  senseless  matter,  and 

a  Knowledge  puffeth  up."]  Eisner,  (Observ.  would  render  it,  he  is  instructed  by  him. 
Vol.  II.  p.  96,)  acknowledges  that  as  Bos,  But  I  acquiesce  in  Mr.  Pierce's  reasoning, 
and  Eramus  Schmidius,  contend,  there  is  in  his  sixth  Dissertation,  to  prove  the  con- 
a  parenthesis  here  ;  but  he  thinks  it  begins  struction  followed  in  the  paraphrase,  by  a 
in  the  middle  of  the  first  verse,  and  ends  construction  like  that  of  the  original  of 
after  the  first  clause  of  the  fourth,  we  have  Acts  x  36,  where  *7@'  plainly  refers  to 
all  knowledge — we  hioiv  that  an  idol  is  7ioth-  the  immediate  antecedent, 
ing,  &.C.  c  We  know  that  an   idol  is  nothing  in  the 

b  He  is  known  of  him."]  Most  understand  world.]  Dr.  Whitby  shews  this  was  a  corn- 
it,  he  is  approved  by  Goa  ,-  as  to  know,  some-  mon  aphorism  among  the  Jewish  doctors, 
times  undoubtedly  signifies.     Mr.  Locke   to  which  the  word  q^Sk,  the  name  given 


268        He  observes,  that  though  they  blew  an  tdol  was  nothing, 

sect,  when  regarded  in  a  religious  view,  so  empty  a  and  that  there  is  none> 
xv-     vanity,  that  it  deserves  not  to  be  named  among  other  God  but  one. 
2  c      the  things  that  exist.     And  we   all  know  that 
viii.  4  [there  is]  indeed  no  other  God,  but  that  one  glo- 
rious and   transcendent  Being,    to    which   the 
gospel  hath  taught  us  to  appropriate  our  wor- 

5  ship.  For  though  there  are  many  which  are  S  For  though  there 
called  gods,  xvhether  residing  in  heaven,  or  on  be  that  are  called 
earth  or  even  under  the  earth  ;  for  the  hea-  g^t",*" 
tnens  have  not  only  their  celestial,  and  terres-  (as  there  be  gods 
trial,  but  likewise  their  infernal  deities:  ^  many,  and  lords  ma- 
there  are  many  gods,  and  many  lords,  who  are,  ny*' 

in  their  various  subordinations  adored  by  the 
Gentiles,  and  have  great  though  very  absurd 

6  worship  paid  to  them  :         Nevertheless,  to  us      6  But  to  us  there 

{there  is  but]  one  God,  the  Father  d  of  angels  and  £  Af  one„  G°fl>  the 
•~,^„    r  i  i      ii    »  •         •  i  Father,  oi  whom  are 

men,Jrom  whom  [are]  all  things  m  created  na-  all  things>  and  we  in 

ture  ;    and  we  deriving  our  being  from  him,  him  :  and  one  Lord 
were  made  for  him,  and  for  his  glory  :    and  Jesus    Christ,     by 
there  is  also   but  one  Lord,  even  Jesus  Christ,  ^e^^*"' 
the  only  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  by 
whom  [are]  all  things  created,  supported  and 
guided  ;    and  we  by  him,    thankfully  owning 
ourselves  obliged  to  his  agency  and  care  for  all 
we  are,  and  have  or  hope  to  obtain.    These  are 
grand  principles,  in  which  all  intelligent  Christ- 
ians are  agreed  ;  and  it  would  be  happy,  if  they 
kept  them  steadily  and  consistently  in  view. 

7  You  are  possessed  of  these  apprehensions  of  7  Howbeir,  there 
things  :  it  is  well ;  But  you  ought  to  remem-  "  not  in  every  man 
ber,  that  [there  is]  not  in  all  men  this  knowledge,  ^e^0  whh^  con! 
Some  Christian  converts  may  not  sufficiently  science  of  the  idol 
apprehend  this  ;  but  may  imagine  there  is  really  unto  this  hour,  eat  it 
some  invisible  spirit  present  in   the  idol,  and 

acting  by  and  upon  it.  And  in  consequence  of 
this,  some  do,  even  until  now,  xvith  consciousness 
oj  some  religious  regard  to  the  idol,  eat  the 

them  did  probably  allude.  Mons.  Saurin  a  One  God,  the  Father.']  In  answer  to  the 
thinks  it  so  hard  to  reconcile  this  with  argument  drawn  from  hence  against  the 
what  the  apostle  says  elsewhere,  that  he  Deity  of  Christ,  see  Dr.Guvse  on  this  place; 
judges  it  necessary  to  understand  this  as  and  Dr.  Edm.  Calamv's  Serm.  on  the  Trin- 
an  objection  made  by  one  of  the  Corimhi-  ity,  p.  25  and  244.  The  Person,  to  whom 
ans,  with  whom  he  is  disputing,  Saur.  the  Son,  as  Lord  or  Mediator,  introduces 
Disc  Vol.  II.  p.  476—481  But  1  cannot,  us,  is  undoubtedly  the  Father  ;  nor  is  the 
from  an  impartial  view  of  the  context,  give  Son  to  be  considered  as  another  God.  But 
into  his  interpretation.  See  Eisner's  learn-  it  is  not  the  design  of  these  notesy  largely 
<ed  note  here  on  uJ'umv  and  Simulachrum.      to  discuss  theological  controversies. 


yet  the  consciences  of  weak  brethren  might  be  defiled  by  eating*    269 

as  a  thing  offered un-  things  in  question,   as  what  is  sacrificed  to  the  sect. 
to  an  idol;  and  their  icj0i    intending  thereby  to  pay  some  homage  ;     xv' 
conscience        being-         ,        .«     •        °  m,    .    *    *  ,  .         «.v  ~ 

•weak,  is  defiled.        and  so  their  consciencmeing  too  7ura£  to  with-     Cor 

stand  a  temptation,  to  what  in  these  circum-  yill  7' 
stances  is  really  evil,   7.v  defiled^  and   brought 
under  a  grievous  and  terrifving  load  of  guilt. 

8  But  meat  com-       But  why  should  we  occasion  this  inconven-  8 

mendeth  us  not  to  ;ence  ?  For  we  know,  that  meat  commends  us 
God  :  for  neither  it  ,  ,  ,  r 

we  eat,  are  we  the  noti  in  any  degree,  to  the  acceptance  and  la- 
better;  neither  if  we  vour  of  God  ;  for  neither  are  we  the  better,  if  we 
eat  not,  are  we  the  eat<t  nor  the  xvorse,  if  we  eat  not.  The  great 
God  does  not  so  much  esteem  a  man  for  being, 
or  disapprove  him  for  not  being,  superior  to 
such  little  scruples  :  but  the  tenderness  of  his 
conscience,  together  with  the  zeal  and  charity 
of  his  heart,  are  the  grand  qualities  he  regards. 

9  But  take  heed,       But  take  heed,   lest  this  power  and  liberty  of  9 
lest    by   any   means  lf0urs    le  fa,  anif   means  a  stumbling  block,   and 
this   liberty  of  yours  *>  ?  /    .    ^  .         .?      , 

become  a  stumbling,  occasion  or  sin,  to  the  weak,  with  whom  you 
block  to  them  that  converse,  or  who  observe  your  conduct,  per- 
are  weak.  hapS  wjt]j  raore  regard  than  you  pay  to  it  )  our- 

10  For  if  any  man  selves.        For  f  any  one  see  thee,  who  hast  this  10 
see  thee,  which  hast  Doasted  knowledge.,  sitting  down  to  an  enter- 
me^fn^he  'idol's  tainment  in  an  idol's  temple*  as  freely  as  thou 
temple,  shall  not  the  wouldest  in  thine  own  house,  and  partaking  of 
conscience   of  him  his  sacrifices  as  cheerfully  as  if  they  were  the 

which  is  weak  be  common  provisions  of  thine  own  table  ;  though 
emboldened   to    eat       .  \     .  .        -  ,  .  ° 

those  things  which  this  may  indeed  arise  from  that  sovereign  con- 
are  offered  to  idols  ?  tempt  in  which  thou  holdest  that  idle  fiction  of 
deitv  ;  can  he  know  that  situation  of  thy  mind  t 
And  will  not  the  conscience  of  him  that  is  thus 
weak,  and  who  perhaps  feels  some  scruples  in 
his  own  mind  about  it,  be  encouraged  by  thy 
example  to  eat  of  the  idol  sacrifice  with  some 

11  And    through  sentiments  of  superstitious  regard  ?        And  so  11 
thy  knowledge  shall  shallthe  weak  brother,  for  whom  the  Lord  Jesus 
the     weak   brother  Q .    .      himself  died,  be  liable  to  perish  by  thy 
perish,     for    whom   ,  ,.....'  .     ,  i  J  ,    v 
Christ  died  I             knowledge,  in  this  instance,  mischievous  rather 

than  useful  ;  so  that  when  thou  makest  a  vain 
ostentation  of  it,  thou  dost  in  effect  pride  thy- 

e  Sitting  doijti  to  an  entertainment  in  an  (Obser'o.  Vol.  II.  p.  96  ;)  and  no  doubt 
idol's  temple']  How  commonly  entertain-  the  apostle's  decision,  here  had  great 
ments  among  the  heathen  consisted  of  weight  with  them.  That  these  feasts  were 
what  had  been  sacrificed  to  their  ficti-  often  celebrated  in  their  temples,  the 
tious  deities,  and  how  religiously  the  same  learned  critic  has  abundantly  shewn, 
Christians  abstained  from  them,  even  in  his  notes  on  this  clause  ;  and  it  is  strange 
when  most  rigorously  imposed,  Eisner  has  that  Chemnitius,  and  Erasmus,  should 
shewn  by  many  very  apposite  citations  ;   ever  have  doubted  it. 


270    Refections  on  co7idescension  to  the  weakness  of  our  brethren. 

sect,  self  in  thy  brother's  ruin.    Imagine  not  this  to     12  But  when  ye 
«•   be  an  inconsiderable  evil;  but  on  the  contrary  ^»el^0™d 
~~  rather  know,  that  whew  you  thus  sin  against  theip     weak     con. 
▼ii?1*  the  brethren,  and  wound  their  xveak  consciences,  science,    ye  sin    a- 
12    leading  them  into  guilt,  and  hazarding  their  gainst  Christ, 
salvation,  you  greatly  sin  against  Christ  ;  who 
had  such  a  tenderness  for  souls,  that  he  died  to 
redeem  them,  and  hath  done  all  that  example, 
or  precept,  can  do,  to  make  his  followers  enter 
into  such  humane  and  compassionate  views. 
13       Therefore  it  is  a  determined  point  with  me,      13  Wherefore,  it 
upon  these  principles,  that  if  meat  of  anv  kind  meat  make  mybro- 
v      ,  v         v     i      f.  j  i ii  v.       •       "    .        rther  to  offend,  I  will 

scandalize  my  brother,  and  lead  him  into  sin,  1  eat  no  flesh   wnjje 

would  not  only  abstain,  now  and  then,  from  the  world  standetb, 
this  or  that  agreeable  food,  but  would  never  as  lest  I  make  my  bro- 
long  as  I  live*  eat  any  sort  of  flesh.     I  would  ther  t0  offend' 
subsist  entirely  on  vegetables,  that  I  may  not 
scandalize  and  insnare  my  brother  ;  if  there  be 
no  other  way  of  avoiding  it.     Of  such  import- 
ance should  I  esteem  the  preservation  of  one 
endangered  soul.    And  herein  I  wish  that  God 
may  give  you  the  like  self  denial,  both  for  your 
own  sakes,  and  for  the  peace  and  honour  of 
the  Christian  church. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      Let  us  learn  from  this  short,  but  excellent  chapter,  to  estimate 

1  the  true  value  of  knowledge,  and  to  see  how  worthless  and  dan- 
gerous it  is,  when,  instead  of  discovering  to  us  our  own  igno- 
rance and  weakness,  it  serves  only  to  puff  up  the  mind.  Let  us 
rather  labour  and  pray  for  that  love  and  charity  which  edifeth 
ourselves  and  others  ;  taking  heed,  that  we  do  not  demonstrate 

2  our  ignorance,by  a  high  conceit  of  our  attainments  in  knowledge  ; 
for  nothing  can  more  evidently  shew,  how  small  those  attain- 
ments are  ;  than  not  to  know  their  limits,  when  these  limits  so 
soon  meet  us,  on  what  side  soever  we  attempt  to  make  an  excur- 

3  sion.  "  Give  us,  O  Lord,  that  love  to  thee  which  is  the  best 
proof  of  our  knowledge,  and  the  surest  way  to  its  highest  im- 
provements." 

4,  5       Let  us  always  remember  the  grand  principle  of  the  unity  of 
God  ;  and  with  the  one  God  and  Father  of  all  adore  the  one  Lord 

f  As  long  as  I  live  .    us  tov  ttteeva..']     We    (which  might  simply  have  been  rendered 
render  it,  as  long  as  the  world  stands.     But  never,  J  to  the  sense  here  given, 
the  sense  plainly  limits  the  expression, 


St.  Paid  appeals  to  them,  that  he  was  an  apostle  of  Christ :      271 

Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  exist  ;  setting  him  in  our  estimation  sect. 
tar  above  all  the  powers,  dignities,  and  glories,  of  created    xv' 
nature.  — 

Belonging  to  so  Divine  a  Master,  let  us  endeavour  to  learn  g 
the  most  generous  principles  of  true  religion.    Let  us  not  found 
our  confidence  on  admitting,  and  contending  for,  or  despising, 
and  deriding  this  or  that  particular  observance,  by  which,  as  it 
may  happen  to  be  circumstanced,  God  is  neither  honoured,  nor 
dishonoured,  pleased,  nor  displeased.     But  let  us  ever  maintain 
the  tenderest  concern  for  the  edification  and  comfort  of  oar 
brethren  ;    and  guard  against  whatever  might  either  grieve  or 
insnare  them.    Let  us  remember,  that  Christ  died  for  the  weakest  9 
as  well  as  the  strongest  ;  and  let  their  relation  to  him,  and  his  n 
tender  and  compassionate  regard  for  them,  melt  down  our  hearts, 
when  seized  with  that  cold  insensibility,  which,  alas,  is  too  ready 
to  prevail  amongst  Christians  !  It  is  Christ  we  wound,  in  wound-  13 
big  our  brethren  ;  and  in  smiting  them,  we  smite  him. 

Let  us  then  stay  that  rash  hand  which  is  so  ready  in  mere 
wantonness  to  do  mischief  ;  and  be  willing  to  deny  ourselves  in 
any  desire,  for  ever  so  long  a  time,  rather  than  by  our  indulgence  13 
to  dishonour  God,  and  injure  others.  This  is  the  excellent  les- 
son St.  Paid  often  inculcates,  of  which  he  was  an  eminent  and 
illustrious  example.  But  0,  how  low  are  multitudes  of  Christ- 
ians, multitudes  of  ?ninisters  fallen,  when  they  cannot  deny 
themselves  in  what  is  unnecessary,  and  even  unlawful,  where 
either  interest  or  pleasure  solicit  the  gratification ! 

SECT.     XVI. 

The  apostle,  proposing  to  illustrate  his  condescension  to  the  weak, 
by  his  waving  to  accept  of  a  maintenance  from  the  Corinthians, 
introduces  what  he  had  to  say  on  that  head  with  a  short  discourse 
on  the  right  which  as  a  gospel  minister  he  really  had,  to  be  sup- 
ported  by  those  among  whom  he  laboured  ;  which  he  argues  both 
from  natural  equity  and  scripture  principle.  1  Cor.  IX.  1 — 14. 

1  Cor.  IX.  1.  *  Corinthians  IX.  1. 

A  M  I  not  an  a-  T^THILE  I  thus  speak  of  the  concern  I  have  sect. 
-Tl.   postle  !   am  I    \  \    to  avo}d  wfcat  may  prove  an  occasion  of  xvi. 

injury  to  weak  brethren,  it  leads  my  thoughts 

to  the  part  I  have  acted,  while  I  resided  among  1C^r# 
you  in  declining  to  take  that  maintenance  from 
you  which  I  might  very  justly  have  expected 
and  demanded.  And  here  you  must  give  me 
leave  to  express  my  surprise,  as  well  as  my 
concern,  to  hear,  that  so  unkind  and  unnatural 


'272  And  had  all  the  rights  of  other  apostles  : 

sect,  a  construction  has  been  put  upon  mv  generos-  not  free?  have  I  not 

xvi-    ity  and  tenderness,  as  if  I  had  declined  to  ac-  seenT  Je*us    chlist 
J   A  .   .,    \.  c  our  Lord  ?    are  not 

cept  your  contributions,  from  a  consciousness  you -my  work  in  the 
of  not  being  intitled  to  them  as  well  as  my  Lord  I 
brethren.  But  can  you  really  imagine  that  to 
be  the  case  ?  Am  not  I,  as  truly  as  any  man  liv- 
ing, an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  Am  not  I as  free 
in  this  instance,  as  any  other,  and,  may  I  not, 
as  justly  as  they,  expect  to  be  maintained  by 
you,  while  I  am  serving  your  best  interests  ? 
Have  not  I,  though  called  so  much  later  than 
my  brethren,  seen  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord?  after 
his  resurrection,  so  as  to  be  able  to  testify  the 
important  fact  on  my  own  knowledge,  as  con- 
-  fidently  as  those  that  were  earlier  acquainted 
with  him  ?  And,  to  urge  so  plain  a  point  no 
farther,  are  not  ye  Corinthians,  particularly, 
my  zvork  in  the  Lord,  and  the  evident  token  of 

2  his  blessing  on  my  apostolical  labours  ?  On  2  If  I  be  not  an 
this  account,  if  lam  not  an  apostle  to  some  oth-  apostle  unto  others, 

ers,  yet  I  doubtless  am  so  to  you,  who  of  all  peo-  ?et  d°ubtlf  s  I  am  to 
i     /    i  ,  ,  ,  J,      \  l  c      vou  :  for  the  seal  of 

pie  m  the  world  can  shew  the  least  excuse  for  mine  apostleship  are- 
questioning  my  mission  :  for  ye  are  indeed  the  ye  in  the  Lord. 
seal  of  my  apostleship  in  the  Lord  ;  and  the  ex- 
traordinary success  I  have  had  among  you,  if 
others  should  doubt  of  my  commission,  might 
furnish  out  a  proof  of  it  also  to  them. 

3  This  therefore  is  my  apology  to  those  who  3  Mine  answer  to 
examine  and  censure  me,  as  to  this  part  of  my  them  that  do  exam- 
conduct.     Does  my  waving  the  use  of  a  privi-  *ne  me> is  t^s» 

4  lege  prove  that  I  have  it  not  ?  Have  we  not,  4  Have  we  not 
both  in  natural  equity,  and  according  to  the  power  tp  eat  and  to 
Divine  constitution,  the  same  power,  as  others  ar      ? 

in  the  same  office,  to  eat  and  to  drink,  and  to 
subsist  ourselves  at  the  expense  of  those  among 

5  whom  we  labour  ?     Yea,  have  zve  not  power  to      5  Have    we   not 

lead  about  [with  us~\  in  our  apostolical  travels,  power  to  lead  about 

(if  we  think  it  necessary,)  a  sister,  whom  we  a  si1ister»  a  Wlfe>  as 
!■   1  4  .   1  ■    f  r  i  r     1         1       well  as  other  apos- 

might  take  lor  a  wife  J1  as  some  of  the  other 

*  Have  I  not  seen  the  Lord,  &c]  That  a  wo?nan  :  a  sister  must  undoubtedly  be  a 
this  was  necessary,  in  order  to  his  being-  woman:  not  to  say,  how  improbable  it  is 
an  apostle,  that  is,  a  witness  of  Christ's  that  the  apostle  should  have  carried  about 
resurrection,  has  before  been  observed,  with  him,  in  these  sacred  peregrinations, 
See  Vol.  II.  p.  594,  note  8.  Compare  a  woman  to  whom  he  was  not  married. 
Acts  xxii.  14,  15,  chap.  xxvi.  16  ;  1  Cor.  So  that  the  answer  which  the  Papists  gen- 
xv«  8.  erallv  make  to  the  argument  often  brought 

b  A  sister,  a  •wife.']  The  word  ywtLu*,  from  these  words,  in  favour  of  S  married 
has  no  force  at  all  here,  if  it  be  rendered  clergy,  is  absolutely  inconclusive. 


And  particularly,  to  be  maintained  by  his  ministry  :  273 

ties,  and  as  the  bre-  apostles  and  the  brethren  of  the  Lord  do,  and  »«ct. 

thdC  °fh'th»  L°Td>  PeterC  in  ParticularJ   and  to  expect,  that  she    xvit 
likewise,  as  well  as  ourselves,  should  be  provid-  .  c 
ed  for  by  those  to  whom  we  have  done  such   ix.  5' 
important  services,  as  nothing  of  this  kind  can 

6  Or  I  only  and  ever  requite  ?  Or  can   it  be  thought  there   is  6 
Barnabas,  have  not  any  tnmg  singular  in  mv  case,  or  in  that  of  my 
we  power  to  forbear       J  °        °    .  , J     .       \      ..       .  J 
working  ?                 present  companions,  that  it  should  rob  me   of 

the  liberties  others  have  ;  so  that  I  only,  and 
Barnabas*  should  not  have  power  to  decline 
working  with  our  own  hands  for  a  maintenance, 

7  Who   goeth   a  while  we  are  preaching  the  gospel  ?   I   might  7 
warfare  any  time  at  here  insist  indeed  on  the  natural  equity  of  the 
who^tetaargvlne?-  thin?>  that  they  who  devote  themselves  to  the 
yard,  and  eateth  not  service  of  the  public,  should  be  supported  by  the 
of  the  fruit  thereof  ?  public  whom   they  serve.     Who,  for  instance, 
"oASU  "«"  F»  ^  ivar  at  his  own  charge?  The  com- 
of  the  milk  of  the  munity  furnishes  out  provision  lor  those  who 
flock ;  guard  it,  and  fight  its  battles.     And  if  the  ser- 
vices  of  a  soldier  deserve  that  maintenance, 
which,  while  engaged  in  the  defence  of  their 
country,  men  cannot  earn,  how   much  more 
may   it  be  expected  by  us,  who  daily  hazard 
our  lives,  as  well  as  wear  them  out,  for  men's 
everlasting  happiness  ?   Who  planteth   a  vine* 
yard,  and  doth  not  expect  to  eat  of  its  fruit  P  Or 
who  feedeth  a  flock,  and  doth  not  think  he  hath 

a  right  X.oeat  of  the  milk  of  the  flock  ?  And  if  it 
be  judged  reasonable,  that  men  should  have  an 
equivalent  for  their  labours  about  natural  things, 
and  the  accommodations  of  the  body,  is  it  not 
more  evidently  so,  when  the  felicity  of  immor- 
tal souls  is  concerned  ? 
6  Say  I  these  things       But  do  I  speck  these  thing's  merely  as  a  man,  8- 
^tth"1^"  ?.,orsaith  upon  principles  of  human  reason  alone,  and 
;jso  ?  doth  not  the  Jewish  law  speak  also  the  same  ? 

9  For  it  is  written  For  there  is  a  passage  in  the  sacred  volume,  on  9 

c  And  Peter."]  This  is  an  important  main  cause  of  St.  Paul's  uneasiness  in  this? 
clause,  both  as  it  declares  in  effect  that  respect,  had  a  peculiar  spleen  against 
St.  Peter  continued  to  live  with  his  wife  those  two  apostles  of  'the  uncircumcision  ;  who 
after  he  became  an  apostle  ;  and  also  that  were  so  instrumental  in  procuring-  and 
St  Peter  had  no  rights,  as  an  apostle,  publishing  the  Jerusalem  decree,  which 
which  were  not  common  to  St.  Paul.  A  determined  the  controversy  so  directly  in 
remark  utterly  subversive  of  popery,  if  favour  of  the  believing  Gentiles.  It 
traced  to  its  obvious  consequences.  seems  probable  from  the  l£th  verse,  that 

d  I  only,  and  Barnabas]  From  this  Barnabas  supported  himself  by  the  labour 
expression  one  would  indeed  think,  that  of  his  hands,  when  at  Corinth,  as  well  as 
the    Judaizing  Christians  who  were  the  St.  Paul. 

VOL.  4.  36 


274  Which  he  argues  from  scripture  and  equity  ; 

which  the  like  argument  may  be  built,  (I  mean,  in  the  lawofMose*; 
Deut.  xxv.  4,)  where  it  is  written,  even  in  the  Tho<i  shalt  not  muz. 
•^         /.**■•       *r    r  i  •  t-  i-  zle  the  mouth  of  the 

law  of  Moses  itself,  tor  which  some  have  so  ox  thattreadeth  out 

distinguishing   a    regard,    "   Thou  shalt    not  the  com.   Doth  God 
muzzle  the  ox  that  trtadeth  out  the  corn?'  but  take  care  for  oxen? 
shalt  allow  the  poor  animal  to  feed,  while  it  is 
labouring  for  thee,   in   the  midst  of  food  :  a 
circumstance   in  which   its  hunger  would  be 

10  peculiarly-  painful.  Now  is  God  so  solicitous  10  Or'saith  he  it 
about  oxen,  that  he  intended  this  precept  merely  f^Zo^Z, 
for  their  relief?  Or  doth  he  say  [this]  with  a  nodoubt,*/z«  is  writ- 
farther  view,  and  on  the  wholef  for  our  sakes  f  ten  :  That  he  that 
Surely,  we  may  conclude,  he  intended  such  plougheth,  should 
u  •      J         i     •       /  •  Au     plouerh  in  hope  ;  and 

precepts  as  these,  relating  to  compassion  to  the  tFhatgethatthresheth 
brutes,  in  some  measure  at  least  for  our  sakes  ;  \n  hope,  should  be 
to  humanize  the  heart  with  generous  and  com-  partaker  of  his  hope, 
passionate  sentiments,  and  to  make  men  much 
more  tender  to  each  other,  where  their  vari- 
ous interests  are  concerned.  I  may  therefore 
apply  it  to  the  case  before  us,  as  entirely  com- 
prehended in  his  extensive  universal  views ;  and 
say,  for  us  indeed  was  [it]  written,  that  the 
necessary  offices  of  life  might  be  more  cheer- 
fully performed,  in  the  expectation  of  such  due 
acknowledgments;  that  he,  who plougheth,might 
plough  in  hope  of  success,  and  that  hewho  thresh- 
eth  in  such  hope,  should  not  be  disappointed, 
but  should  in  proper  time  partake  of  his  hopey 
and  possess  the  good  for  which  he  has  labour- 
ed. And  surely,  amidst  his  care  for  others 
who  are  in  meaner  offices  of  life,  God  could 
not  intend,  that  the  ministers  of  the  gospel 
alone  should  be  sunk  under  continual  discour- 
agement, neglect,  and  ill  usage. 

i  1  And  indeed  when  we  consider  what  great  ben-  11  If  we  have  sown 
efactors  these  persons  are  to  the  souls  amongst  unto  y°u  spiritual 
whom  they  labour  with  success,  the  reasonable- 
ness of  the  conclusion  will  appear  beyond  all 
contradiction.  For  if  we,  by  our  incessant  dil- 
igence in  preaching  to  you  the  gospel  of  the 
blessed   God,    have  sown  unto  you  spiritual 

•  That  treadeth  out  the  Corn."]  It  is  well  {  On  the  •whole.']  It  cannot  be  thought 
known  that  this  was  the  custom  in  Judea,  that  God  had  no  regard  at  all  to  the  brute 
and  other  eastern  nations.  It  is  still  re-  creatures,  in  such  precepts  as  these  ;  and 
tained  by  many  of  them,  and  particularly  therefore  I  thought  it  better  to  render 
in  Ceylon.  Raphelius  has  produced  pas-  7r«tv7ac,  on  the  whole,  than  entirety  or  a/u- 
sages from  Xenophon,  which  something  gether,  though  that  sense  is  more  fre* 
illustrate  it.  quent. 


Tet  he  waved  this  right  in  condescension  to  them.  275 

things,  is  its.  great  things,  which  may  spring  up  in  a  harvest  of  sect. 

^gcLn^thWnSa'P  etCrnal  bIessinSs<  [»  *]  a"V  Sreat  matter  that    "L 
•       -we  should  reap  your  carnal  things  P  Is  there 

the  least  proportion  between  any  thing  which   ^  jj 
your  liberality  can  impart  to  us,  and  that  which 
we  have  been  the  happy  instruments  of  impart- 
ing to  you  ? 
12  If  others  be       This  is  the  privilege  of  ministers  in  general,  12 

power^ver  you  'are  ^  lt  *S  *  PrivileSe  vvhich  VOU  well  know  some 
notwe  rather  ?  Nev-  of  ^em  nave  exerted.  And  if  others  are  so 
ertheless,  we  have  readily  allowed  to  par  take  of  [this]  power  over 
butTf^rhaUtMMer;2/°W,S  [sh(*U]  not  we  rather  claim  it,  with  yet 
lert  weCshouldhSl  more  evident  and  apparent  reason,  who  have 
der  the  gospel  of  been  the  means,  not  only  of  edifying  and  in- 
Christ.  structing  you,  but  likewise  of  calling  you  into 

the  profession  of  Christianity  ?  But  we  have 
not  made  use  of  this  power,  though  founded  in 
such  evident  and  various  principles  of  equity. 
Bat  we  rather  choose  to  endure  all  things,  the 
fatigues  of  labour,  and  inconveniences  of  fre- 
quent necessity,  that  we  may  not  occasion  any 
hinderance  to  the  gospel  of  Christ  ^  from  the 
cavils  of  ill  disposed  people,  who  are  always 
watchful  for  opportunities  to  misrepresent  and 
censure  our  conduct. 
13  Doyenotknow,  But  though  I  do  not  now  ask  any  thing  of  IS 
theabo"uiCh  holy  ?his.kind  for  myself,  yet  I  will  not  give  up  the 


ister 


things,  live  of  the  justice  of  the  demand.  And  I  might  farther 
things  of  the  temple  ?  support  it,  from  the  provision  which  God  made 
andthey  which  wait  for  tne  priests  and  Levites,  under  the  Mosaic 
taken a  wit'hatheP al*  *aw#  Know  ye  not  therefore,  that  they  who 
tar  ?  are  employed  about  holy  things,  are  fed  out  of 

the  provisions  which  belong  to  the  temple,  and 
[that]  they  xvho  zvait  upon  the  service  of  the  al- 
tar, are  partakers  with  the  altar,  in  a  part  of  the 
victims  offered  on  it,  particularly  the  vows  and 
14Erensohaththe  the  sacrifices  of  peace  offerings  :  And  it  is  14 
farther  to  be  considered,  that  so  also,  that  is,  on 

e  Partake  of  [this]  power y  &c]  Mr.  Pyle   vjutov,  may  properly  he  rendered,  power 
thinks  this  refers  to  the  other  apostles  of  over  you. 

Christ ;  but  I  rather  think  St.  Paul  intends  t  ffinderance  to  the  gospel.")  From  the 
ed  to  glance  on  the  false  teachers  who  car-  conduct  of  the  other  apo'stlesy  and  of  St. 
ried  their  claims  of  this  right  to  such  an  Paul  at  other  places,  particularly  among 
exhorbitant  height,  though  their  services  the  Macedonian  churches,  we  may  con- 
had  been  by  no  means  comparable  to  those  elude,  that  he  might  see  some  circum- 
of  the  apostle.  Compare  2  Cor.  xi.  20.  stances  at  Corinth,  (not  necessary  for  us 
Mr.  Locke  would  here  read  xai&s  v/ua>v,  of  exactly  to  know,)  which  determined  him 
your  substance  /  but  Mat.  x.  1  ;  John  xvii.  to  decline  accepting  of  any  subsistence 
9 ;  and  many  other  places,  prove  that  ifaiAs  from  them  while  he  resided  there. 


276        Reflections  on  the  right  ministers  have  to  be  maintained* 

sect,  principles  like  these,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  him-  Lord  ordained,  tha? 
xvi-    self  hath  expressly  commanded  and  ordained,  tjjey   which  preach 
— -  that  they  who  preach  the  gospel  should  live  and  {^  *ffi£ gospel" 
•     Zk  subsist  upon  the  gospel  ;'1  when  he  declares,  as 
you  know  more  than  one  of  the  evangelists  as- 
sures us  he  did,  "  that  the  labourer  is  worthy 
of  his  hire."    Compare  Mat.  x.  10  j  Luke  x.  7. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  May  the  disciples  of  Christ  learn  from  these  instructions,  to 
h  7  honour  the  Lord  with  their  substance,  and  the  jirst  fruits  of  all 
their  increase  !  And  may  they  feel  those  happy  effects  attending 
11  the  ministration  of  the  gospel,  and  reap  such  an  abundant  harvest 
of  spiritual  blessings,  that  the  imparting  temporal  subsistence  and 
accommodation,  to  those  who  are  the  instruments  of  conveying 
them,  may  not  be  matter  of  constraint,  but  of  free  and  affection- 
ate choice  !  May  the  ministers  of  Christ,  while  they  thankfully 
accept  of  that  subsistence,  which  Providence,  by  the  instrument- 
ality of  their  brethren,  sends  them,  ever  acta  moderate  and  gen- 
erous part,  and  maintain  such  a  visible  superiority  to  all  secular 
views,  as  may  do  an  honour  to  the  gospel,  and  command  venera- 
tion to  themselves  ! 

May  the  secular  advantages  of  the  office  never  invite  bad  men 
into  it  ;  nor  its  discouragements  deter  good  men  from  under- 
taking it.  And  whatever  censures  a  malignant  world,  who  them- 
selves know  not  any  higher  motive  than  self  interest,  shall  pass, 
may  the  ministers  of  Jesus  ever  have  a  testimony  in  their  con- 
sciences, that  they  seek  not  the  properties^  but  the  souls,  of  their 
hearers  ! 
8,  10  Let  us  attend  to  the  humane  genius  of  the  Mosaiclaw,  mani- 
fested in  the  precepts  which  relate  even  to  the  brutes.  And 
remember,  that  it  is  the  character,  and  should  be  the  care  of  a 
merciful  man,  to  extend  mercy  to  his  beast.  Much  more  then  let 
us  shew  compassion  to  our  fellow  men.  Let  us  not  desire  to 
enjoy  the  benefit  of  their  labours,  even  in  the  lowest  employments 
of  life,  without  giving  them  some  valuable  equivalent.  Let  us 
bear  towards  all,  the  hearts  of  equitable  and  generous  brethren, 
and  constantly  wish  the  prosperity  and  happiness  of  the  human, 
family.     On  the  whole,  may  there  be  between  the  teachers,  and 

■  Live  upon  the  gospel."]     Mr.  Mede  un-  be  admitted,  without  farther  proof.    That 

derstunds  tuayythm  here,   of  the  reward  man  might  be  said  to  live  on  the  gospel,  who 

given  for  bringing  a  good  message,  (see  Diu-  was  maintained  for  preaching-  it  ;   as  he 

trib.  in  loc.J   and  shews,  that  the  word  might  be  said  to  live  on  the  temple,  who 

sometimes   has  that  meaning-  in  heathen  was  supported  out  of  its  income,  for  min- 

authors  :  but  it  is  a  very  uncommon  signif-  istering  there,  though  the  word  templehzs 

Ration  in  the  sacred,  and  therefore  not  to  the  usual  signification. 


He  did  not  mention  this,  to  resume  the  right  he  had  -waved.      277 

those  who  are  taught  by  them,  a  continual  intercourse  of  benev-  sect; 
olent  affections,  and  friendly  actions  ;    as  becomes  those  who    XV1, 
stand  in  such  an  endearing  relation  to  each  other,  and  have,  as  " 
Christians,  the  honour  of  being  intimately  related  to  that  blessed 
Redeemer,  who  sought  not  his  own  things,  but  ours,  and  hath 
thereby  laid  the  strongest  engagement  upon  us,  if  we  have  any 
spark  of  gratitude  and  honour,  not  to  seek  our  own  things,  but  his  ! 

SECT.     XVII. 

The  apostle  illustrates  the  condescension  and  tenderness  of  his  con- 
duct tozvards  the  Corinthians,  in  declining  to  accept  of  their  con- 
tributions  ;  and  speaks  of  his  self  denial  under  a  very  expres- 
sive simile,  taken  from  those  xvho  contended  in  those  Grecian 
games  with  which  they  were  familiarly  acquainted.  1  Cor. 
IX.  15,  to  the  end* 

1  Con.  IX.  15.  *  Corinthians  IX.  15. 

BUT  I  have  used  T  HAVE  thought  it  my  duty,  in  the  forego-  SECT, 
none  of  these  X  ing  discourse,  to  plead  the  natural  and  the   xvii. 
%&w*££Z  evangelical  rights  which  the  ministers  of  the  — • 
things,  that  it  should  gospel  have  to  be  maintained  by  the  people,  to  -x  15* 
be  so  done  unto  me :  whose  spiritual  edification  they  give  their  time 
for  it  were  better  for  and  labours#      But  you  weH  know  that  /  myself 
me  to  die,  than  that   .  .      .        J  ,  ,  r 

any     man     should  during  my  abode  among  you,  have  used  none  of 

make   my  glorying  these  things  ;  nor  have  I  xvritten  thus,  that  if, 
VQl^'  accordingto  my  purpose  and  hope,  I  ever  should 

visit  you  again,  it  should  hereafter  be  so  done  unto 
me,     I  think  of  the  generous  and  self  denying 
part,  which  I  have  acted  among  you,  in  declin- 
ing, for  some  particular  reasons,   to  take  a 
maintenance,  with  a  pleasure  so  great,  that  I 
may  even  say,  [it  were]  better  for  me  to  die  for 
want  of  the  necessary  supplies  of  life,  than  that 
any  man  among  you  should  make  this  my  boast" 
ing  void,  by  having  it  to  say,  that  I  have  eaten 
his  bread,  and  been  supported  at  his  expense. 
16   For  though  I  For  if  J  preach  the  gospel,  after  what  hath  hap-  16 
preach  the  gospel,  I  pened  in  my  singular  case,  I  have  no  [matter  of] 
rVTfrtrnnSec°esf!t;  b°a^S  »  that, /^having  received  such  a 
is  kid   upon    me  :  commission,  how  could  I  refuse  !  I  may  say,  a 
yea,  wo  is  unto  me  kind  of  invincible   necessity  lieth  upon  me,  and 

lfos  eLeaCU  ^  ^  W0  t0  me  indeed>  ifIPreacn  not  the  gospel.    To 
£0spe  decline  a  work,  assigned  to  me  by  so  conde- 

scending an  appearance  of  Christ,  when  with 
malicious  rage  I  was  attempting  to  destroy  his 


~7&  To  the  Jews  he  became  as  a  Jew,  that  he  might  gain  the  Jews  i 

sect,  church,  would  be  an  instance  of  ingratitude  and 

*vn'   obstinacy,  deserving  the  most  dreadful  and  in- 

1  Cor  suPPortaD*e  condemnation.     If  indeed  I  do  this     17  For  if  I  do  this 

ix  17  voluntarily ,  and  shew  upon  every  occasion  a  ^hin&    willingly,    I 

cordial  willingness  to  do  it,  I  have  indeed  some  ^amstWmy  w^ 

room  to  expect  a  reward,  but  if  I  do  it  unwiU  a  dispensation  of  the 

lingly,  as  I  said  before,  a  dispensation  is  intrust-  SosPei  is  committed 

18  edtome,*n&  I  must  of  necessity  fulfil  it.  What  ^  What  is  my  re- 
then  is  that  circumstance  in  my  conduct,  for  ward  then  ?  verily 
which  I  may  expect  a  reward  of  praise  from  the  that  when  I  preach 
mouth  of  my  Divine  Master?  Surely  this,  that  ^kegostphee1,  X  G^ 
when  I  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  I  may  render™?*  Christ6  without 
it  unexpensive  ;  that  so  I  may  be  sure  not  in  the  charge,  that  I  abuse 
least  degree  to  abuse  my  power  in  the  gospel  to  not  m\  Power  in  the 
any  low  and  secular  purposes,  or  carry  it  beyond  gospe 

19  its  due  bounds.  For  in  this  respect,  being  free  19  For  though  I 
from  all  men,  and  under  no  obligation,  in  this  be    free    from  a11 

manner,  to  give  them  my  labours,  /  made  my.  ^e    Cesser- 
self  the  servant  of  all  *  addicting  myself  to  the  vant   unto  all,  that 
most  fatiguing  duties,  that  I  might  advance  l   might    S^n  the 
their  happiness,  and  gain  the  more  to  true  relig-  more* 
ion  and  salvation  ;  in  which  I  have  found  a 
noble  equivalent  for  all  1  could  do,  or  bear. 

20  And  I  not  only  submitted  to  preach  the  gospel  20  And  unto  the 
without  any  reward,  but  I  made  it  a  constant  Jews,  I  became  as  a 
maxim,  to  accommodate  my  manner  of  living  Jew»  that  *  miSht 
to  the  way  and  relish  of  those  about  me ;  sacri-  £  tu'arlUder 
ncmg  my  own  humour  and  inclination  ;  and  the  law,  as  under 
that,  in  some  instances,  when  I  could  not  do  it,  the  law,  that  I  might 
without  considerable  inconvenience  to  myself  :  SdJ^u11**  "* 
accordingly,  to  the  Jews,  I  became  as  a  Jew,h  *" 

that  I  might  gain  over  more  of  the  Jews  to 
Christianity  :  to  those,  I  say,  who  were,  or  ap- 
prehended themselves  to  be,  under  the  tedious 
ceremonies  and  disagreeable  restraints  of  the 
Mosaic  law,  I  became,  as  if  I  were  still  in 
conscience   under  the  obligations  of  the  lawf 

a  The  servant  of  all]    This  has  a  strong-       «  A  if  I  were  still  under  the  obligations 

cr  sense  than  can  easily  be  expressed  in  of  the  lav.']     This  can  only  signify,  that 

the  paraphrase  ,  and  intimates,   that  he  he  voluntarily    complied  with  it,   as   an 

acted  with  as ;  self  denying  a  regard  to  their  indifferent  thing  ;   but    it    cannot  by  any 

interests,  and  as  much  caution  not  to  offend  means  imply,  that  he  declared  such  ob- 

them,  as  it  he   were  absolutely  in  their  servances  necessary,  or  refused  to  converse 

power,  as  a  slave  is  in ithat  of  his  master,  with  any,    who   would  not  conform    to 

•11     (     ♦•      3T?       ^     Compare,  for  the  them  ;  for  this  was  the  very  dissimulation, 

il lustration lof  this,  Acts  xvi.  3,  chap.  xxi.  which,  with   so  generous   a  freedom,  he 

21,  &c  which  instances  were  undoubtedly  condemned  m  St.  Peter.     Gal.  ii.  14,  &c 
specimen  of  many  more  of  the  like  kind,  '  ' 


To  the  weak  he  became  as  weak,  that  he  might  gam  the  weak.    279 

21  To  them  that  though  I  knew  it  to  have  been  abolished  ;  and  sect. 

\vfthouU°Ut    nT"  ^  this' that  I  mii'ht  Sain  those  wno  apprehended   **& 
not  without'  law'"©  themselves  to  be  under  the  bond  of  that  law.  " 
God,  but  under  the  On  the  other  hand,  to  those  who  were  without  ix  ^i 
law  to  Christ,)  that  the  law  of  Moses,  and  either  unacquainted  with 
th™    a^withoTt il'  or  apprehended  themselves  under  no  obliga- 
law.  tion  to  conform  to  its  peculiar  institutions,  I 

behaved  as  if  I  had  myself  also  been  without 
the  law,  neglecting  its  ceremonial  precepts, 
which  I  well  knew  to  be  superseded  and  abol- 
ished. [Tet]  still  taking  care  that  it  might  ap- 
pear both  from  my  words  and  actions,  that  I 
was  not  without  law  to  God;  but  apprehended 
myself  under  a  law  of  the  most  affectionate 
duty  and  gratitude  to  Christ,  who  came  by  new 
bonds  to  engage  us  to  the  strictest  obedience. 
But  these  freedoms  I  used,  and  this  modera- 
tion I  manifested,  not  by  anv  means  for  my 
own  indulgence,  but  that  I  might  gain  those  who 
are  without  the  lazv,d  and  make  my  ministry 
more  agreeable   and    useful  to  such  as  were 

22  To  the  weak  educated  among  the  Gentiles.     I  therefore  be-  22 
became  I  as  weak,  came  to  the  weak,  as  if  I  had  been  as  weak  and 
thatl  might  gain  the  u|ous  ag  lh         jQ    tne  various  articles  of 
weak :  I  am  made  all  r      ,l        ,    ,  /. ',         .   . 

things  to  all  men,  f°od  and  dress  which  might  come  into  quest- 
that  I  might  by  all  ion,  that  I  might  gain  upon  the  weak  ;  for  the 
means  save  some.  soui  Gf  the  weakest  appeared  to  me  infinitely- 
valuable  ;  and  I  have  the  warrant  of  my  great 
Master  to  esteem  it  more  precious  than  all  the 
treasures  of  the  world.  In  a  word,  /  became 
all  things  to  all  men  ;  accommodating  myself 
to  them,  so  far  as  with  a  safe  conscience  I 
could,  that  by  any,  or  all  means  if  possible,  / 
might  save  some  :  and  it  is  the  daily  grief  of 
my  soul,  that  after  all  these  efforts  the  number 

23  And  this  I  do  is  so  small.         And  this  I  do  for  the  sake  of  the  23" 
frrthe  gospel's  sake,  g0spel,  to  promote  its  success  to  the  utmost  of 
taker  thereof  ^fth  mv  ability  ;  that  I  also  may  be  a  sharer  in  the 
you,  generous  pleasure  arising  from  the  communi- 
cation of  it.e 

d  That  I  might  gain  those  without  the  We  render  it,  that  I  might  be  partahcr  with 
law."]  This  seems  to  imply,  that  the  you ;  but  as  the  words,  with  you,  are  not 
Gentiles,  not  yet  converted  to  Christian-  in  the  original,  which  is  iv*.  auvxcivw©' 
ity,  are  here  referred  to  ;  unless  gaining  *v%  yivay.ai,  I  rather  understand  the 
the  persons  spoken  of  signifies,  rendering  words  as  referring  to  the  satisfaction  he 
them  "  better  disposed  to  regard  his  de-  found  in  i?nparting"the  invaluable  and  in- 
cisions,'* which  is  at  most  but  a  subordi-  exhaustible  blessings  of  the  gospel  to  all 
nate  sense.  around  him  ;  a  sentiment  most  suitable  to 

•  J  sharer  in  the  communication  of  it.]  his  character  and  office. 


£80  •#*•*  self  denial  was  like  that  of 

sect.      I  may  illustrate  this,   by   referring  to  the      24  Know  ye  not 
xvii.  games  so  well  known  in  Greece  ■,  and  particu-  *ftat  thev  which  run 

■  larly  to  the  Isthmian,  so  often  celebrated  among  b"ut  onereceivethdie 

}  c°r-  you  at  Corinth.     Do  you  not  know,  that  with  prize  ?  So   run  that 
respect  to  those  who  run  m  the  stadium  or  foot  ye  may  obtain, 
race?  all  indeed  run,   and  contend  with  each 
other  :  whereas  but  one  receiveth  the  prize  ?s 
Yet  the  uncertain  hope,  that  each  may  be  that 
one,  animates  them  all  to  strain  every  nerve  in 
the  course.     You  have  much  greater  encour- 
agement to  exert  yourselves  in  the  pursuit  of 
celestial  blessings.     See  to  it  therefore,  that  ye 
so  run  as  that  ye  may  obtain,  and  that  ye  lay 
aside  every  thing  that  would  be  an   incum- 
brance to  you,  or  render  you  incapable  of  dis- 
patching the    race  with  necessary  vigour  and 
25  alacrity.     And  every  one  xuho  contendeth  in  the     25  And  every  man 
games,  whether  in   running,  as  above,  or  in  that  striveth  for  the 
wrestling,  or  combating,  is   temperate  in  all  ™s\enryallis  S£r: 
things ;h  abstaining  from  whatever  might  ener-  ^tow  thev  doit  to  obi 
vate  his  strength,  and  submitting  to  a  regular  tain     a  corruptible 
course  of  diet,  exercise  and  hardship,  that  he 
may  be  the  more  capable  of  exerting  himself 
with  success.     \_And  this~\  they  indeed  [do,"]  that 
they  may  obtain  a  corruptible  crown,1  a  garland 

*  The  stadium  or  foot  race."]  On  com-  h  Temperate  in  all  things."]  Whoever 
paring  the  translation  I  had  before  made  considers  on  the  one  hand,  to  what  great 
of  this  passage,  with  that  of  my  learned  self  denial,  in  articles  of  food,  sleep,  and 
and  worthy  friend  Mr.  West,  (in  his  ex-  every  other  sensual  indulgence,  they,  who 
eellent  Dissertation  on  the  Olympic  Games,  were  to  contend  in  their  games,  were 
p.  189, 190.)  I  had  the  pleasure  to  find  obliged;  and  on  the  other,  of  how  great 
a  remarkable  agreement  ;  but  where  there  importance  it  is,  that  the  youth  of  a  corn- 
was  any  difference,  I  have  generally  munity  should  be  formed  to  a  manly  taste, 
altered  what  I  had  written,  either  in  the  and  resolute  self  government ;  will  un- 
version  or  paraphrase,  to  make  it  conform-  doubtedly  see  the  great  national  prudence 
able  to  his:  whose  judgment,  in  any  of  the  Greeks,  in  the  institution  and  sup- 
point  of  criticism,  has  with  me  a  great  port  of  these  games  ;  to  which  it  is  very 
weight  i  but  especially  on  a  subject  of  probable  their  remarkable  valour  and  suc- 
which  he  appears  to  have  been  so  emi-  cess  in  war,  during  the  best  days  of  their 
nent  a  master,  that  his  writings  upon  it  several  republics,  might  in  some  consider- 
are  as  distinguished  in  their  kind,  as  the  able  degree  be  owing.  See,  for  the  illus- 
games  he  so  elegantly  describes  were  in  tration  of  the  temperance  here  referred  to, 
theirs.  Eisner's  excellent  note  on  this  text,  and  E- 

lian.  Var.  Hist. lib.  III.  cap.  30,lib.X.cap.  2. 

g  One      receiveth    the    prize  ]      It     is  «  Corruptible  crown,  a  garland  of  leaves, 

true,  that   in   some     games  there  were  8cc]     It  is   well  known,  that  the  crown 

several  prizes  of  different  value  ;  yet  in  in  the  Olympic  games,  sacred  to  Jupiter, 

those  to   which    he   here   refers,    there  was  of  wild  olive ;  in  the  Pythian,  sacred 

was  but  one  for  the  victor, /and  the  ar-  to  Apollo,  of  laurel;  in  the  Isthmian,  or 

gument  is  very  strong  and  striking.  Corinthian,  solemnized  in  honour  of  False- 


the  combatants  in  the  games,  281 

crown,  but  we  an  in-  ofleaves,  that  will  soon  wither  and  perish  :  but  sect. 

corruptible.  we  are  animated  by  the  view  of  an  incorrupt!-   XV1K 

decrown,  the  duration,  and  glory  of  which,  will  .  _ 
be  commensurate  to  the  existence  of  our  im-  ix.  25" 
mortal  souls. 
26  I  therefore  so      It  is  no  small  pleasure  to  me,  while  I  am  ex-  26 

run,  not  as  uncertain-  horting  you  to  this,  to  reflect  that  lam,  through 

SUauttTthl  Divine  srace'  m>'self, an  ™m&  of  the  tem- 

air  :  perance  I  recommend.       I  for  my  part  run  ?iot, 

as  one  who  is  to  pass  undistinguished ;  k  but 
knowing  what  eyes  are  upon  me,  and  solicitous 
to  gain  the  approbation  of  my  Judge,  and  at- 
tending with  diligence  and  care  to  the  bounda- 
ries which  are  marked  out  to  us,  I  exert  myself 
to  the  utmost,     /so  fight,  not  as  one  that  beats 
the  air}  who  fights  as  it  were  with  his  own 
shadow,  or  practises  a  feigned  combat ;  but  as 
one  who  has  a  real  and  living  enemy  to  contend 
with,  and  who  knowing  that  his  life  and  his  all 
is  in  question,  would  strike  sure,  and  not  lose 
'2f  But  I  keep  un-  his  blows  upon  empty  air.     Thus  I  allow  not  2T 
tier  my  body,   and  mvSelf  in  a  habit  of  "indolence  and  luxury,  but 
bring  it  into  subjec-  imime  on  a  much  nobler  occasion,   and  to  a 

much  greater  degree,  the  self  denial  of  the 
combatants  I  mentioned  above  ;  /  bruise  and 
mortify  my  body™  and  bring  it  into  such  a  de- 
gree of  servitude  as  the  superior  interests  of  my 
soul  require.     And  this  I  judge  a  most  neces- 

n-.ou,  of  pinetrees  ;  and  in  the  Nemxan,  of  «  Beats  the  air,  &c]     In  order  to  attain, 

mallage,  or  parsley.      Now  the  most  of  the  greater  agility  and  dexterity,  it  was 

these  were  evergreens  ;  yet  they  would  soon  usual  for  those  who  intended  to  box  in  the 

grow  dry,  and  break  to  pieces.     Eisner,  games,   to  exercise  their  arms  with  the 

(Observ.  Vol.  II.  p.  103,)   produces  many  gauntlet  on,  when  they  had  no  antagonist 

passages  in  which  the  contenders  in  these  near  them  ;  and  this  was  called  <TKto/uia.^iac.t 

exercises  are  rallied  by  the  Grecian  wits,  in  which  a  man  would  of  course  beat  the 

for  the  extraordinary  pains  they  took  for  air.      But  Bos  has  taken  a  great  deal  of 

such  trifling  rewards  ;  and  Plato  has  a  eel-  pains  in  his  note  here,  to  shew,  that  it  is  a 

ebrated  passage,  which  greatly  resembles  proverbial  expression  for  a  man's  missing 

this  of  St.  Paul  ;  but  by  no  -means  equals  his  blow,  and  spending  it,  not  on  his  enemy, 

it  in  beauty  and  force.  but  on  empty  air. 

k  I  run  not  as  one  that  is  to  pass  undistin- 
guished] T  e,i? 'ttv  ctfaxax  is  to  run  unnoticed.  m  Bruise  and  mortify  my  body."]  Tt«- 
But  as  some  have  explained  it  of  "  running  7rict£a>,  properly  signifies  to  strike  on  the  face 
without  attending  to  the  marks  and  lines  as  boxers  did  ;  and  particularly  on  (the 
which  determined  the  path  ;"  I  have  hint-  viruTricv,)  the  part  of  it  under  the  eyes,  at 
ed  at  that  sense.  As  for  Heinsius's  inter-  which  they  especially  aimed.  Hence  it 
pretation,  who  explains  it  "  moving  so  comes  to  signify  a  livid  tumour  on  that 
slowly,  as  that  he  might  seem  to  stand  part  ;  and  sometimes  it  is  proverbially 
still,"  it  is  like  many  others,  peculiar  to  used  for  a  face  terribly  bruised,  mortified, 
that  writer,  quite  insupportable  :  no  one,  and  disfigured,  like  that  of  a  boxer  just 
in  such  a  circumstance,  could  be  said  to  come  from  the  combat ;  as  Bos  has  shewn 
run  at  all.  at  large,  Extrcit.  p.  138;  &£ 

Vol.    4>.  3? 


282  Reflections  on  the  apostle's  generous  zeal 

sect,  sary  precaution  ;  lest  after  having  served  as  a  tion;  lest  that  by  any 
*vii-   her'ald  toothers  and  after  having  made  procla-  ^^^^ 

mation  of  the  glorious  rewards  to  be  attained,  myseif  should  be  a 

^C27  and  endeavoured  to  animate  their  zeal  in  the  castaway. 

pursuit,  I  should  myself  be  disapproved*  of  the 

great  Judge,  and  finally  declared  unworthy  of 

obtaining  a  share  in  them. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  learn,  by  the  example  of  the  apostle,  a  generous  ambi- 
verse  tion  of  excelling  in  religion.  Not  of  doing  more  indeed,  than 
16> 18  our  duty,  for  we  owe  God  our  best,  and  our  all ;  but  abounding 
in  it  to  the  utmost,  carrying  our  love,  our  zeal,  and  our  obedi- 
ence, to  the  highest  degree  we  can  attain,  and  preserving  an 
honest  readiness  to  know  our  duty,  even  in  circumstances  in 
which  there  might  be  some  plausible  excuse  for  overlooking  it. 
In  particular  let  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  not  think  it  much  to 
their  praise,  to  perform  those  services  which  it  would  be  shame- 
ful and  almost  impossible  for  them  to  neglect  ;  but  labour  to 
acquit  themselves  in  the  very  best  manner  they  can  ;  shewing 
in  the  whole  of  their  conduct,  that  they  are  not  animated  only, 
or  chiefly,  by  secular  motives,  in  the  labours  they  bestow  upon 
the  souls  of  men. 
19  22  They  are  peculiarly  concerned  to  learn  and  imitate  this  conde- 
scension of  the  apostle,  in  becoming  all  things  to  all  men,  if  by  any 
means  he  might  gain  some.  But  they  are  not  the  only  persons 
who  are  interested  in  this.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  Christian,  to 
*  endeavour  to  please  his  neighbours  and  brethren  for  their  good  ; 
and  it  will  be  our  wisdom,  and  happiness,  upon  such  generous 
principles,  to  learn  to  govern  and  deny  ourselves. 

»  Lest  after  having  served  as  an  herald,  a  circumstance.    AeTo*///®',  which  we  ren- 

I should  be  disapproved."]     I  thought  it  of  der  castaway,  signifies  one,  who  is  disap* 

importance  to  retain  the  primitive  sense  proved  by  the  judge  of  the  games,  as  not 

of  these  gymnastic  expressions.     It  is  well  having  fairly  deserved  the  prize.      Mr. 

known  to  those  who  are  at  all  acquainted  Fleming,  arguing  that  St.  Paul  knew  his 

with  the  original,  that  the  word  x.»gyf«tc,  own  sincere  piety,  and  consequently  might 

expresses  the  discharging  the  office  of  an  be  assured  of  his  future  happiness,  main- 

herald ;  whose  business  it  was  to  proclaim  tains  that  to  be  a  cast  away,  here  signifies, 

the  conditions  of  the  games,  and  display  being  judged  unworthy  of  a  part  in  the 

the  prizes,  to  awaken  the  emulation  and  first  resurrection.  (Fleming's  Discourse  on. 

resolution  of  those  who  were  to  contend  the  first  Resurrect,  p.  89.)     But  it  appears 

in  them.     But  the  apostle  intimates,  that  to  me  much  more  natural,  to  refer  it  to  the 

there  was  this  peculiar  circumstance  at-  whole  Christian  reward  ;  as  it  is  certain 

tending  the   Christian  contest,  that  the  God  engages  his  people  to  persevere,  by 

person  who  proclaimed  its  laws  and  re-  awful  ihreatenings  against  apostacy,  as  well 

wards  to  others,  was  also  to  engage  him-  as  by  the  promises  of  eternal  life  to  those 

self;  and  that  there  would  be  a  peculiar  who  continue  faithful  and  constant, 
infamy  and  misery  in  miscarrying  in  such 


To  excite  their  holy  caution  and  circumspection,  283 

We  are  all  called  to  engage  in  the  most  important  race,  in  the  sect. 
most  noble  combat.     The  children  of  this  world  fatigue  them-  xvii" 
selves  for  trifles,  and  exert  the  noble  faculties  of  an  immortal  spirit,  " 

to  purposes  far  beneath  its  dignity.  But  all  is  not  vanity.  246--26 
Every  crown  is  not  withering  and  corruptible.  We  have  heard 
of  an  inheritance,  incorruptible,  undefiled^  and  thatfadeth  not  away. 
And  whatever  there  was  in  the  prospect  to  awaken  these  Corin- 
thians, still  remains  to  awaken  and  animate  us.  Let  us  therefore 
keep  our  eyes  and  our  hearts  fixed  upon  it,  and  be  in  good  earnest 
in  what  we  do  ;  often  looking  to  the  marks  which  are  drawn  in 
the  word  of  God  ;  reali  ing  to  ourselves  the  certain  existence 
and  formidable  character,  of  our  invisible  enemies  ;  suspecting 
especially  ourselves,  fearing  the  treachery  of  our  own  corrup- 
tions, and  using  all  that  mortification  which  may  promote  our 
spiritual  life  and  usefulness. 

Who  would  not  tremble,  how  high  soever  his  profession,  or  27 
office  may  be  ;  who  would  not  tremble,  to  hear  St,  Paul  insinu- 
ate a  supposed  possibility,  that  after  having  preached  to  others 
and  made  such  animating  proclamations  of  the  heavenly  prize  to 
them,  he  might  himself  be  rejected,  as  unqualified  to  receive  it  ? 
Let  us  learn  from  it  humility  and  caution  ;  learn  to  watch  against 
dangers,  which  will  still  surround  us,  as  long  as  we  dwell  in  this 
body  ;  and  rejoice  in  the  guardianship  of  Christ,  who  will  at 
length  deliver  his  faithful  servants  from  every  evil  work,  and  pre* 
serve  them  to  his  heavenly  kingdom, 

SECT.     XVIII. 

Farther  to  awaken  that  holy  caution  which  the  apostle  had  suggest* 
edin  the  preceding  section,  he  here  represents  to  the  Corinthians, 
on  the  one  hand,  the  privileges  which  Israel  of  old  enjoyed,  and 
on  the  other,  the  Divine  displeasure  which  they  brought  upon 
themselves,  by  behaving  in  a  manner  so  unworthy  of  them,  1 
Cor.  X.  1 — 13. 

ICor.  X.  l.  *  Corinthians  X.  1. 

TV/TOREOVER,  T  HAVE  been  urging  you  to  run  your  Christ-  sect. 

1     brethj"en*    l  X  ian   race  with  resolution    and  diligence  ;  *viii- 

1  at  ye  which  you  should  the  rather  do,  considering ■ 

how  fatally  many  of  those  miscarried  who  were  l  CoJ~ 
once  God's  peculiar  people,  and  favoured  in  a 
very  extraordinary  manner.  Now  this  is  so 
affecting  a  thought,  thai  I  must  desire  you,  my 
brethren,  to  attend,  while  I  farther  illustrate  it ; 
for  /  would  by  no  means  have  you  ignorant  a  of 

•  Would  by  no  means  have  you  ignorant. "\    thians  inquired  about  the  lawfulness   of 
Mr.  Locke  thinks,  that  when  the  Corin-    exiting  things  sacrificed  unto  idols,  they  might 


284.        St.  Paul  sets  before  them  the  example  of  the  Israelites  } 

sect.  so  instructive  a  history.     You  have,  I  doubt  should  be  ignorant, 

xviiL  not,  often  heard,  that  a/lour  fathers,  whom  Mo-  h™  that  al1  ,our  &" 
m  i  i  .  i  *  f  *        i     i  x*  tncrs  wci  c  uncle i*  in  6 

ICor.  SeS  the  STeat  lawS,ver  of  our  natlon  led  OUt  ot  cloud,  and  all  pass- 
x.  i '  Egypt,  were  all  under  the  conduct  of  that  mirao  ed  through  the  sea ; 
ulous  pillar  of  cloud,  and  of  fire,  which  did  their 
camp,  so  singular  an  honour  ;  and  they  allpass- 
ed  through  the  sea,  the  power  of  God  opening  a 
way  for  them,  while  the  mountains  enclosed 
them  on  either  side,  and  their  Egyptian  enemies 

2  were  pressing  hard  upon  their  rear.  And  this  2  And  were  a!! 
was  so  wonderful  and  solemn  an  event,  that  I  baptized  unto  Moses 

i  „,    ,,.       ,  •    ,     -nr  ,1.   .  m  the  cloud,  and  iu 

may  say,  they  were  all  baptized  into  Moses,  that  t^Q  aea  . 

is,  initiated  into  the  profession  of  that  religion 
which  he  was  to  teach  them  from  God,  in  the 
cloud,  and  in  the  sea:  God  did,  as  it  were,  sol- 
emnly receive  them  under  protection,  as  his 
people  ;  and  they,  by  following  his  miraculous 
guidance,  declared  their  dependence  upon  him, 

3  and  entire  subjection  to  him.  And  as  they  3  And  did  all  eat 
proceeded  in  their  journey,  they  did  all  eat  the  the  S:ime  spiritual 
same  spiritual  food,  that  is,  the  manna,  which  meat ; 

for  its  excellence  is  called  angel's  food.  (Psal. 
lxxviii.  25,)  and  which  was  indeed  an  emblem 
of  the  bread   of  life   that  cometh  down  from 

4  heaven.  And  they  did  also  all  drink  of  what  4  And  did  all 
might  be  called,  on  the  like  principles,  the  same  drink  *«  s*me  SV£V' 
spiritual  drink  ;  for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual1^  dr^k  of\h^ 
or  mysterious  Rock,b  the  wonderful  streams  ol  spiritual  Rock  that 
which  followed  themc  through  so  many  of  their 

urge  that  they  could  not  be  mistaken  for  them  ;  for  then  they  would  have  had  no 

heathens,  because  they  maintained  an  open  temptation  to  have  murmured  for  want  of 

profession   of  Christianity,  holding'  com-  water,  as  we  know  they  did  at  Kadesh,  in 

munion  with  the  church,  by  partaking  of  the  circumstances  so  fatal  to  Moses  ;  nor 

the  sacraments,  as  well  as  other  acts  of  would  they  have  had  any  occasion  to  buy 

worship  ;  and  that  they  might  be  exposed  water  of  the  £domites,  as  they  proposed 

to  ill  will,  and  ill  usage,   if  they  did  not  to  do."     Deut.  ii.  6.     Mr.  Mede  justly  ob- 

sometimes  comply  with  their  neighbours,  serves,  that  perhaps  the  streams  from  the 

And  he   supposes  the  apostle  had  each  of  first  rock  at  Rephidim  failed,  for  a  farther 

these  ideas  in  view  in  what  follows  :  it  is  trial  of  their  faith  ;  and   at  Kadesh  God 

possible  he  might.  renewed  the  like  wonder  ;  but  that  like- 

b  The  same    spiritual  meat-the  same  wise  might  probably  fail  when  they  came 

spiritual  drink.-}     It  is  not  necessary  to  un-  t0'h?  '"habited  country  of  the  Edonutes  ; 

derstand  by  the  same  meat  and  drink,  the  wh,c,h  ^Jl0^."6?^  end  of  their 

same  by  which  we  Christians  are  support-  >™ndering  Mede[s  dtatrtb  tnloc.     He  there 

ed  ;  for  this  could  not  properly  be  said  of  ^Jrates  the  similitude  between  Christ 

any  Israelites  who  were  not  tree  belie  v.  ™d  this  rock,   in  many  other  particulars  ; 

ers;  but  the  meaning  is,  that   they   all,  but   tl>ose  mentioned    m  the  paraphrase 

good  and  bad,  shared  the  same  miraculous  seem. the  mos,t  ™tenal.     Thtat  the  w™* 

Supply  of  food  and  drink.  *»»  imPort?  1,e;>e .  no  moveA  **J  ^'f< 

11  •  is   extremely  obvious  j  and   instances  ot 

e  That  followed  them.']     It  is  objected,  the  like  use  of  it  every  where  abound  in 

that  "  this  stream  did  not  constantly  follow  scripture. 


xv ho,  lusting  after  evil  things  in  the  wilderness,  285 

followed  them  :  and  wanderings  and  encampments  ;  and  that  Rock  SE?J- 
that      Rock     was  was  a  mQst  affecting  representation  of  Christ*   XVIU* 
the  Rock  of  ages,  the  sure  foundation  of  his  - 
people's  hopes,  from  whom  they  derive  these    x.  4 ' 
streams  of  blessing,  which  follow  them  through 
all  this  wilderness  of  mortal  life,  and  will  end 
in  rivers  of  pleasure  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
for  ever. 
5  But  with  many      it  Was  the  privilege  of  Israel  as  a  people,  to  5 

well*  pl^stcT: "  for  «9°7  such  *&**  ^^sings  as  these  ;  and  yet 
they     were     over-  it  is  plain,  that  God  had  no  pleasure  in  the  great* 
thrown  in  the  wil-  est  part  of  them,  for  they  zvere  overthrown  in  the 
ness.  wilderness :    the  whole  generation   that   came 

adult  out  of  Egypt  was  made  to  die  there,  and 
they  sometimes  died  in  such  multitudes,  that 
the  ground  was  overspread  with  carcasses,  as 
a  field  is  in  which  a  battle  has  been  fought. 
6  Nowthese  things      Now  these  things  were  types  and  figures  to  6 
were  our  examples,  us    that  we  mip.nt  learn  wisdom   at  their  ex- 
to    the     intent     we       '  ,         °  .        .    ., 

should  not  lust  after  Pe»se,  and  not^  trust  to  external  privileges, 
things,  as  they  also  while  we  go  on  in  a  course  of  disobedience  to 
Justed,  the  Divine  authority  ;  and  particularly,  that  we 

?night  not  lust  after  evil  things,  and  indulge  our- 
selves in  irregular  and  luxurious  desires  ;  as 
they  also  lusted  after  quails  in  contempt  of  the 
manna,  and  thereby  brought  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  them,  and  were  consumed  with  pestilen- 
tial distempers,  while  the  meat  was  yet  between 
their  teeth.  (Psal.  lxxviii.  30,  SI.)  Learn 
therefore,  by  what  they  suffered,  to  cultivate 
that  temperance  and  self  denial  which  I  have 
7  Neither  be   ye  just  been  recommending  to  you.        Neither  be  7 

idolaters,  as  were  ye  idolaters,  as  some  of  them  [were,]  even  while 
some  of  them  ;  as  it  <  .  ,  J  u        C.7J    . 

is  written,  The  peo- tnev  vet  continued  at  mount  binai  ;  as  you 
pie  sat  down  to  eat  know  it  is  written,  (Exod.  xxxii.  6,  19,)  with 
and  drink,  and  rose  relation  to  the  feast  of  the  golden  calf,  The  peo* 
up  to  p  ay.  ^  sQt  ^Qwn  tQ  eat  ana>  drink  of  the   sacrifices 

which  were  offered  to  it,  and  then  they  rose  up 
to  play,   and  dance  ^   in  honour  of  this  vain 

d  To  play,  and  dance.]     Dr.  Whitby  ob-  golden  calf  was  designed  as  a  symbol  of 

serves,  that,  though  many  commentators  un-  Jehovah,    there  is  no  reason  to  imagine 

derstand  this  of 'fornication,  it  is    without  they  would  bring  such  an  abomination  into 

sufficient  reason.      Fornication  is  indeed  worship,    however  irregular,  which  was 

spoken  of  in  another  clause,  and  that  the  addressed  to  him.     And  Eisner,  fObserv* 

very  next,   verse  8,  which   makes   it  less  Vol.  II.  p.  105,)  has  abundantly  vindicated 

probable  that  it  is  intended  here.    As  the  the  remark  of  Grotius,  that^rec/fe/K,  signifies 


286     and  being  guilty  of  idolatry  and  fornication,  were  destroyed. 

sect,  symbol  of  deity.     And  this  naturally  leads  me     8  Neither  let  us 

xviii.  to  add  another  caution,  no  less  suitable  to  your  commit  fornication, 

_____  .  i  i      r  '+l       as    some    or     tnera 

present  circumstances  than  the  former  ;  neither  committed,  and  fell 

°g*  let  us  commit  fornication,6  or  lewdness  of  any  in  one  day  three  and 
kind,  as  some  of  them  in  their  idolatrous  revels  twenty  thousand. 
committed  [fornication  ;]  and  particularly,  when 
they  eat  the  sacrifices  of  Baal  Peor,  and  of- 
fended with  the  Midianitish  women  ;  the  sad 
consequence  of  which  was,  that  there  fell  in  one 
day  twenty  three  thousand  by  the  plague,  be- 
sides those  that  were  slain  by  the  sword,  who 
amounted  to  a  thousand  more.  (Numb.  xxv. 
9  1 — 9.)  Neither  let  us   tempt  Christ  by  our      9  Neither  let  us 

unbelief,   after  the  tokens  he  hath  given  us  to  tempt    Christ,     as 
command  our  faith,   and  engage  our  depend-  "^Twe^ 
ence  ;   as  some  of  the  next  generation  of  them  destroyed   of     ser- 
also  tempted  [him,] f  while  he  resided  among  pents. 
them,  as   the  angel  of  God's  presence  ;    and 
were  destroyed  by  fiery  serpents,  (Numb.  xxi. 
6,)  from  the  venom  of  which  others  were  re- 
covered by  that  brazen  serpent  which  was  so 

10  illustrious  a  type  of  the  Messiah.  Neither     10  Neither  mur- 

murrnur  ye  under  dispensations  of  Providence,  mur  >'e'  as  some  °^ 

i  •   i  .    k  ,  ,        ,  them  also  murmur. 

which  may  seem  at  present  to  bear  hard  upon  edj   antl   were  de. 

you,  and  are  contrary  to  your  present  inclina-  str'oyed   of  the  de^ 

tions  and  interest  ;   as  some  of  them   also  ?nur-  stroyer. 

mured  again  and  again,  and  were  destroyed  by 

the  destroyer^  who  was  commissioned  by  one 

judgment  and  another  to  take  them  off. 

11  But  let  me  remind  you  on  the  whole,  as  I  11  Now  all  these 
hinted  above,  that  all  these  calamitous  things  thinSs  happened  un- 
which  happened  unto  them,  were  intended  as  j^md theyTe" 
types  or  examples  to  us,   that  we  might  learn 

what  we  are  to  expect  in  the  like  case  ;  and 

to  dance,  a  ceremony  with  which  God  him-  thousand  priestesses,  who  made  prostitu- 

self  had  lately  been  honoured,  (Exod.  xv.  tion  a  part  of  their  devotions  to  the  goddess. 

20,)  and  which,  it  is  very  probable,  might  Strabo,  Lib  II.  Cap  16. 
naturally  be  attended  with  the  shouts  and        f  Tempt  Christ,  as  some  of  them  tempted 

songs  which  Moses  heard  on  approaching-  [A**?n.]     Though  the  word  him  be  not  in 

the  camp.     Exod.  xxxii.  17,  18.  the  original,  it  seems  plainly  to  be  impli- 

e  Commit  fornication."]     This  was  com-  ed  ;  and  this  is  a  considerable  text  in  proof 

mon  at  many  idolatrous  feasts  among  the  of  his  residence  with  the  church  in  the 

heathen  ;  and  it  was  the  more  proper  for  wilderness,  as  the  angel  of  God's  presence, 

the  apostle  to  caution  these  Christians  a-  Compare  Exod.  xxiii.  20  ;    Isa.  lxiii.  9  ; 

gainst  it,  as  it  was  proverbially  called  the  Heb  xi.  26  ;  Acts  vii.  38. 
Corinthian  practice,   Kc^nt^uv   being,   as        g  The  destroyer.']  The  Jews  generally  in- 

many  have  observed,  equivalent  to  scortari.  terpret  this  of  him  whom  they  fancy  to  be 

Strabo  tells  us,  that  in  one  temple  of  Venus  the   angel  of  death,    and  whom  they  call 

at  Corinth,  there  were  no  less  than  a  Sammael 


Let  him  therefore  xvho  standeth,  take  heed  lest  he  fall.         28* 

•written  for  our  admo-  they  are  written  for  our  admonition,  on  whom  sect; 

nition,   upon  whom  the  emjs  0r  t/ie  world  are  come  ;h  as  we  live  un-  xviiK 

the  ends  ot  the  world  j         .      ■, *   .     ,•  ,.    ,    r     ,      .«  . 

are  come.  "er  t*:e  *ast  dispensation  which  God  will  ever      • 

give  to  the  children  of  men,  and  with  which  x  ^ ' 
the  whole  economy  of  their  probation  shall  wind 
12  Wherefore,  let  up.       Therefore  let  me  urge  this  improvement  12 

him  thatthinkethhe  0f  tne  whole  survey  upon  you,  and  upon  all 

festhefa'lL^  ^  into  vvhose  hand  this  ePistle   m^  come'  and 
say,  let  him  that  thinketh  he  standeth  most  se- 
curely, and  who  may  be  ready  most  confidently 
to  trust  in  his  own  strength,   take  heed  lest  he 
fall  so  much  the  lower,  in  proportion  to  the  de- 
gree in  which  he  imagines  himself  out  of  all 
manner  of  danger. 
13  There    hath        It  is  true  indeed,  and  it  is  matter  of  great  13 
no  temptation  taken  comfort   and  thankfulness  to  reflect  upon  it, 
you,  but  such  as  is  that       temptation  has  yet  taken  you,  but  such  as 
common  to  man :  but  .  '  J  '{ 

God  is  faithful,  who  ts  common  to  man*  and  such  as  human  reason, 
will  not  suffer  you  to  properly  exercised  on  the  principles  of  that  rev- 
be  tempted  above  eiation  which  you  enjoy,  may  furnish  you  with 
will  with  the  temp-  motives  to  resist.  And  we  have  the  pleasure 
tation  also  make  a  farther  to  reflect,  that  God  [is]  faithful  who  hath 
way  to  escape,  that  promised  k  to  preserve  his  people,  and  he  will 
bear*!"?  noi  ^eave  V011  io  ^e  tempted  above  your  ability  ; 

but  xvill  with  the  temptation  with  which  he  per- 
mits you  to  be  assaulted,  provide  you  also  with 
a  way  of  escape  ;  that  if  you  be  not  wanting  to 
yourselves,  you  may  he  able  to  bear  [it :]  yea, 
and  may  acquire  new  strength  and  honour  by 
the  combat. 


IMPROVEMENT. 


verse 


May  Christians  be  always  sensible  how  happy  they  are  in 
having  received  such  useful  hints  from  the  New  Testament,  to  6> ll 
assist  them  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Old  ;  and  particularly 
those  which  are  here  given.  We  see  in  Israel  according  to  the 
flesh,  an  affecting  emblem  of  the  church  in  general.  We  see  all 
their  external  privileges,  though  many  and  great,  were  ineffect- 
ual for  their  security,  when  they  behaved  as  unworthy  of  them. 

h  Ends  of  the  world."]    T«\»  clucvim  prop-  as  well  as  frequent  to  human  creatures  t 

erly  signifies  the  concluding  age,  or  the  last  the  paraphrase  therefore  imports  that. 

dispensation  of  God  to  mankind  on  earth  ;  k  Faithful  who  hath  promised.]     Com- 

which,  if  we  believe  the  gospel  to  be  true,  pare   Psal.  ciii.  13,   14,  and   numberless 

we  must  assuredly  conclude  that  it  is.  passages,  in  which  God  encourages   his 

*  Common  to  man.~\  Av%gee7rtv&i  may  sig-  people  to  hope  for  his  presence  and  help 

nify  also,  proportionable  to  human  strength,  in  pressing  danger. 


388        Reflections  on  the  conduct  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness. 

sect.      Alas  !  how  affecting  is  the  thought,  that  some  who  were  under 
xviii*  the  miraculous  cloud,  who  passed  through  the  waters  of  the  divided 
—""■  sea,  who  eat  of  the  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven,  and  drank 
ierS]L  °f  tnat  livmg  stream  which  Omnipotent  mercy  had  openedyrow 
2  the  flinty  rock,  and  made  it  to  follow  them  in  the  windings  of 
o  4  their  journey,  should  yet  become,  instead  of  being  on  the  whole 
the  objects  of  Divine  favour  and  complacency,  the  monuments 
5  of  wrath.      Let  us  not  ourselves  therefore  be  high  minded,  but 
fear.     Let  us  mark  the  rocks  on  which  they  suffered  this  fatal 
shipwreck,  if  possible  to  keep  clear  of  them  ;  and  pray  that  Di- 
vine grace  may  direct  our  course.     Let  us  avoid  not  only  those 
superstitious  and  idolatrous  rites  of  worship,  by  which,  as  Pro- 
testants, we  are  in  little  danger  of  being  insnared  ;  but  also  those 

7  lusts  of  the  flesh,  which  must,  considering  our  superior  advantage, 

8  be  highly  displeasing  to  God  ;  even  though  they  should  not  rise 
to  a  degree  of  equal  enormity  and  scandal. 

9  Let  us  especially  take  heed  that  we  tempt  not  Christ,  who  has 
graciously  been  pleased  to  take  us  under  his  conduct,  and  to  hon- 
our his  church  with  so  many  demonstrative  tokens  of  his  pres- 

10  ence.  Nor  let  us  murmur,  if  while  we  are  in  this  wilderness 
state,  we  sometimes  meet  with  difficulties  in  our  way.  Still  let 
us  make  it  familiar  to  our  minds,  that  God  adjusts  the  circum- 
stances of  every  trial ;  even  that  God  who  stands  engaged  by  the 
promises  of  his  word,  as  well  as  the  equity  and  goodness  of  his 

13  nature,  not  to  permit  us  to  be  tempted  above  what  we  are  able  to  bear. 
If  we  see  not  an  immediate  way  of  escape,  let  us  calmly  and  at- 
tentively look  around  us,  and  humbly  look  up  to  him,  that  he  may 
pluck  our  feet  out  of  the  net. 

SECT.     XIX. 

The  apostle  further  pursues  that  caution  against  all  approaches  t& 
idolatry,  which  he  had  been  suggesting  in  the  former  section  ; 
particularly  arguing  from  that  communion  which  Christians  had 
with  Christ  at  his  table,  which  ought  to  place  them  at  the  remotest 
distance  from  what  might  justly  be  called  having  communion 
with  devils.     1  Cor.  X.  14 — 22. 


SEC 


1  Corinthians  X.  14.  1  Cor.  X.  14. 

T-  T   HAVE  just  expressed  my  confidence  in  TT7HEREF0RE 
*    A  the  care  of  God  to  support  you  under  any    ▼  ▼    my  dearly  be- 
ICoT.  extraordinary  temptation  which  may  hereafter  J°£d'  Ace  from  idol- 
x.  14  arise,  to  draw  you  out  of  the  way  of  your  duty : 
wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  being  assured 
of  this,  let  me  exhort  you  carefully,  to  flee  from 
all  approaches  to  idolatry,  whatever  circum- 


As  Christians,  they  are  one  bread  and  one  body  :  289 

stances  of  allurement,  or  danger,  may  seem  to  sect, 

15  I  speak  as  to  plead  for  some  degrees  of  compliance.     I  now    X1X* 

wise  men :  judge  ye  sp€uk  as  unto  wise  men  :  I  use  a  rational  argu-  7T~ 

what  I  say.  r  ,.   ,       .,,  ,  ■,       ^  .  ,  •   «*•         1  Cor. 

*  ment, which  will  bear  the  strictest  examination,   x>  15 

and  which  I  am  willing  should  be  canvassed  as 
accurately  as  you  please  ;  judge  you  therefore 
what  I  say  ;  for  I  will  refer  it  to  your  own 
deliberate  and  cooler  thoughts,  whether  there 
be  not  danger  in  those  idolatrous  participations 
which  some  of  you  are  so  ready  to  defend  ; 
and  whether  they  may  not  naturally  bring 
some  degree  of  guilt  upon  your  conscience  ? 
16  The  cup  of  The  sacramental  cup,  which  is  to  us  both  the  16 
blessing  which   we  commemoration  of  past,  and  the  pledge  of  fu- 

j!jf"'  "j  *  ■?  ?!  ture  blessing,  which  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
communion    01    the  ■  1      » 1 

blood  of  Christ?  The  we  solemnly  bless*  setting  it  apart  to  a  holy 
bread  which  we  and  religious  use  ;  is  it  not  the  token  of  our 
break,  is  it  not  the  fajtn  and  our  communion  in  these  inestimable 
communion    of     the       .    .,  ,  .   ,  ,  ,  „     ,      ,  .      . 

body  of  Christ  ?         privileges  which  are  the  purchase  oj  the  blood 
of  Christ,  shed  for  the  remission  of  our  sins  ? 
The  bread  which  we  break,  and  which  was  ap- 
pointed in  the  first  institution  of  the  ordinance 
for  this  purpose,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ  in  the  like  sense  I   That  is,  the 
token  of  our  sharing  in  the  privileges  which 
he  procured  at  the  expense  of  sufferings,   by 
which  his  body  was  broken,  and  almost  torn  in 
\7  For  we  being  pieces.         For  we  Christians  being  many,  are  IT 
many,  are  one  bread,  veti  as  \t  were,  but  different  parts  of  one  and 
we  are  all  partakers  tne  same  broken  bread,b  which  we   distribute, 
©f  that  one  bread.       land]  receive,  in  token  of  our  being  members 
of  one  body  ;  for  rue  are  all  partakers  of  one  kind 
of  holy  bread,  and  one  cup,   which  we  eat,  and 
drink  together  at  the  same  table,  in  testimony 

a  Which  we  Bless."]  This  text  very  plainly  of  mutual  friendship.     See  Mr.  Lowman's. 

shews,  that  there  is  a  sense  in  which  we  Hebrew   Ritual,   p.  54,   and    Maimonides, 

may  be  said  to  bless  the  sacramental  ele-  quoted  by  him  there     See  more  especially 

ments.   To  render  it,  the  cup  over  which,  or  Dr.  CwlworthSs    Discourse  concerning  the 

for  which  we  bless  God,  is  doing  great  vio-  True  Notion  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  chap  i. 

lence  to  the  original       That  is  said  to  be  and  chap.  vi.     And  it  is  certain  also,  as  it 

blessed  which  is  set  apart  to  a  sacred  use,  is  intimated  below,  that  by  sacrifices,  and 

(Gen  ii.  3  ;  Exod.  xx.  11,)  and  on  which  the  feats  on  them,  they  h<  Id  communion 

the  blessing  of  God  is  solemnly  invoked.  with  the  real  or  supposed  deity,  to  which 

h  Of  one  bread.']  Many  valuable  manuscripts  they   were  presented;   as  the  author  of  a 

read  it,  and  of  one  cup.     Eisner  has  an  ad-  discourse  on  sacrifices  has  shewn  at  large  : 

jnirable  note  upon  this  text,  to  prove,  that  but  that  this  was  the  only  end  of  all  sacri- 

eating  together  in  a  religious  manner  hath  fices,   I  cannot  think  that  learned  writer 

been,  in  almost  all  ancient  nations,  a  token  sufficiently  to  have  proved. 

VOL.  4,  -38- 


290  They  ought  therefore  to  flee  from  idolatry^ 

sect,  of  our  mutual  and  inviolable  friendship,cement- 

XIX'     ed  in  Christ  our  great  and  common  head. 

'        *       Consider  how  it  is  with  hrael according  to  the      18  Behold  Israel 

x.  18*  /***!  ^ne  lineal  descendants  of  those  who  were  after  the  flesh  :   are 

t        i  i  i»  i       i*  /~<     i  j.  not  they  wnicn  eat 

the  chosen  and  peculiar  people  ol  God  :  are  not  of    the'    sacrjfices, 

theij,  who  eat  of  the  sacrifices  which  have  been  partakers  of  the*  al= 
offered  in  the  court  of  their  temple  at  Jerusa-  tar  \ 
lem,  esteemed  to  be  partakers  of  the  altar  of 
God,  on  which  part  of  them  have  been  con- 
sumed r  And  is  not  their  eating  the  flesh  of 
these  victims  esteemed  as  an  act  of  communion 
with  the  Deity,  to  whom  they  were  offered  ? 
Now  you  may  easily  perceive,  that  the  same 
argument  will  be  conclusive  to  prove,  that  they 
who  share  in  the  sacrifices  presented  to  idols, 
knowing  what  they  do,  and  especially  doing  it 
in  some  apartments  belonging  to  the  temples  of 
such  idols,  hold  a  kind  of  communion  with 
these  fictitious  and  detestable  deities,  by  no 
means  reconcileable  with  the  sanctity  of  their 
Christian  character,  or  the  tenour  of  their  sac- 
ramental engagements. 

19  What  then  do  I  say,  that  an  idol  of  wood  or     \g    what  say  I 

stone,  of  silver  or  gold,  is  in  itself  any  thing  then  ?  that  the  idol 

divine  ?    Or  do  I  say,  that  the  thin?  which  is  is  *"£  to"1**  orjhat 

•  r      ,,     .  y  ,    .    .     .       1C  w  ."  ..     which  is  offered  m 

sacrificed  to  idols  is  in  itself  any  thing  morally  sacrifice  to  idols  is 

and  universally  unclean  ?  You  well  know,  that  any  thing  ? 

I  intend  to  maintain  nothing  of  this  kind. 

20  But  on  the  other  hand,  you  must  be  aware,  20  But  I  say,  that 
that  zvhat  the  heathen  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  the  things  which  the 
evil  demons,  and  not  to  God;    such  spirits,  as  Gentiles     sacrifice, 

,  1-11  iii.*.  they  sacrifice  to  dev- 

tnose  to  which  they  address  their  devotions,  iiS)  and  not  to  God: 

must,  to  be  sure,  be  wicked  spirits,  if  thev  exist  and  I  would  not  that 
at  all  ;  and  devils  may  well  be  supposedto  use  ve  sh°uld  .havf  ?f*" 
their  utmost  efforts  to  support  such  worship,  it  lowship  Wlthdevils' 
being  grateful  to  them,  in  proportion  to  the  de- 
gree in  which  it  is  affronting  and  injurious  to 
the  great  Object  of  Christian  adoration,  and 
insnaring  to  the  souls  of  men.     Now  I  would 
not  by  any  means,  that  you  who  have  at  your 
baptism   solemnly   renounced  the  devil,    and 
all  his  adherents,  should  in   any  degree  havey 
or  seem  to  have,  communion    with    demons.^ 

e  Iyould  not  that  ye  should  have  comrnun-  the  very  sustenance  and  body  of  their  dei* 
ion  -ivith  demons']  It  is  a  monstrous  notion  ties  insinuated  itself  into  the  victim  offer-* 
of  Olearius,  that  the  heathens  imagined  ed  to  them,  and  so  was  united  to  the  persoa 


the  table  of  demons  being  Inconsistent  with  the  LorcPs  table,     291 

21  Yecannot drink  And  indeed  this  is  most  inconsistent  with  those  sect. 
the  cup  of  the  Lord,  solemn  badges  of  your  holy  profession, by  which    X1X* 

and  the  cup  of  dev-  ,       ,.6,i  '.'         r  :,         .. . 

ils  :   ye  cannot   be  vour  baptismal  covenant  is  so  frequently  rati-  t  Cof< 

partakers    of     the  fied  and  renewed.     Ye  cannot  with  tolerable  x.  21 
Lord's  table,  and  of  decency  and  consistency,  at  one  time,  drink  of 
the  table  of  devils.     %he  cup  Qj  fhe  Lor^   |n  that  holy  rke  in  which 

you  commemorate  his  death,  and  at  another 
time  of  the  cup  of  demons,  of  libations  poured 
out  in  their  honour,  or  cups  drank  at  their 
feasts.  Te  cannot  surely  think,  you  should  be 
partakers  of  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  go  from 
thence  to  the  table  of  demons,  or  from  theirs  to 
his,  to  share  alternately  in  such  holy  and  such 
polluted  rites  and  entertainments.  Yet  it  is 
certain,  that  by  partaking  in  their  feasts,  you  do, 
as  it  were,  contract  a  kind  of  friendship  and 
familiarity  with  these  infernal  spirits. 

22  Do  we  provoke       Do  we,  by  such  a  conduct  as  this,  deliber-  22 
the  Lord  to  jealou-  ately  mean  to  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  &  by 
KanJie  T&  stron^er  thus  caressing  those  whom  he  abhors  as  his 

rivals  ?  Must  it  not  incense  him  exceedingly  ? 
and  must  it  not,  in  its  consequences,  be  detri- 
mental, and  even  fatal  to  us  ?  Or  are  we 
stronger  than  he  ?  so  as  to  be  able  to  resist,  or 
to  endure  the  dreadful  effects  of  his  displeasure. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  hear  and  fear  :  for  it  is  the  tendency  of  every  wilful  verse 
sin,  to  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  ;  it  is  a  challenge  to  him,  as  22 
it  were,  to  let  loose  the  fierceness  of  his  wrath.  And  alas,  how- 
can  such  feeble  creatines  as  we,  endure  its  terrors  !  Let  the  con- 
sideration urged  by  the  apostle,  to  deter  men  from  partaking  in. 
idolatrous  sacrifices,  be  weighed  by  us,  as  extending  to  every 
thing  whereby  God  may  be  dishonoured,  and  Christ  affronted. 

eating  the  flesh  of  these  sacrifices.  Eisner,  down  at  one  board."  The  altar  was  call- 
(Observ.  Vol.  II.  p.  108,)  has  sufficiently  edthe  table  of  the  Lord,  Mai.  i.  12.  Corn- 
confuted  this  his  weak  inference  from  pare  Deut.  xxxii.  17.  But  then,  as  Dr. 
some  mistaken  passages  of  Firmicus,  and  Cudivortk  hath  shewn,  we  are  not  to  con- 
Jamblicus.  But  this  learned  and  judicious  elude  from  hence,  that  under  the  gospel 
critic  has  proved  at  large,  from  incontest-  dispensation,  the  table  of  the  Lord  is  prop- 
ible  authorities, that  the  demons  were  con-  erly  an  altar  ,•  for  the  Lord's  Supper  is  not 
sidered  as  present  at  these  sacrifices,  and  as  a  sacrifice,  but  ajeast  upon  a  sacrifice.  Cud- 
taking  their  part  with  the  worshippers  in  worth  on  the  True  Notion  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
the  common  feast  ;    by  which  means,  as  per,  chap.  5. 

Maimonidesexpvesses  it.  in  a  very  remark-  d  To  jealousy,  Sec]  Alluding  to  the  no- 
able  passage,  ( More  Kevoch.  Part.  III.  tion  of  idolatry,  as  a  kind  of  spiritual  adul- 
cap.  46,)  Friendship,  brotherhood,  and  tery,  which  moved  the  jealousy  of  God.  Yet 
familiarity,  was  contracted  between  them,  every  deliberate  sin  is  in  effect  daring  his 
because,  '*  all  eat  at  one  table,  and  sat  omnipotent  vengeance. 


292  Reflections  on  our  partaking  of  the  Lord*s  supper. 

Thev  who  are  Christians  indeed,  and  partake  of  that  feast 
which  the  blessed  Jems  hath  instituted  in  commemoration  of 
his  dying  love,  do  herein  partake  of  the  body  and  the  blood  of 
Christ :  Let  it  be  remembered  as  a  pledge  of  everlasting  obedi- 
ence,since  it  is  a  memorial  of  infinite  obligation  :  it  shews  that  we 
belong  to  him,  as  his  willing  and  peculiar  people,  that  we  renounce 
all  his  rivals,  particularly  Satan,  and  his  kingdom,  and  whatever 
favours  and  supports  his  accursed  cause.  Let  us  be  faithful  to 
our  allegiance,  and  have  no  more  to  do  with  any  of  these  abomi- 
nations. 
17,  Let  us  also  remember  this  as  a  pledge  of  everlasting  peace  and 
*c'  love  ;  zve  are  all  one  bread,  and  one  body.  Let  us  not  envy  and 
provoke,  grieve  and  revile  one  another  ;  but  study  mutual  com- 
fort and  edification.  And  when  little  jealousies  arise,  and  our 
secular  interests  seem  to  interfere,  which  may  often  be  the  case  ; 
let  us  open  our  minds  to  those  exalted  sentiments  which  our 
common  relation  to  Christ  tends  to  inspire  ;  and  let  the  sweet 
remembrance  of  the  communion  we  have  had  with  him,  and  each 
other,  in  that  holy  ordinance,  blot  out  of  our  minds  the  memory 
of  every  difference  which  might  tend  to  promote  disgust  and 
alienation. 

SECT.     XX. 

The  apostle  gives  more  particular  directions  as  to  the  cases  and 
circumstances  in  zvhich  things  sacrificed  to  idols  might,  or  might 
not,  lawfully  be  eaten  ;  and  urges  farther  considerations,  to  en- 
gage them  willingly  to  resign  their  own  gratification  in  some 
instances,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  their  brethren* 
1  Cor.  X.  23,  to  the  end.     Chap.  XI.  1. 

1  Corinthians  X.  23.  1  Cor.  X.  23. 

sect.  T  HAVE    said  a  great  deal,  to  guard  you    ALL  things  are 

xx.     X   against  all  approaches  to  idolatry.      In  an-  ^*-  „la™ful  for  me> 

—  svver  to  this,  I  know,  it  may  be  replied,  that  £j£2KKE5 

x  23'  there  are  certain  things  which  may  accidentally  are  lawful  for  me, 

lead  to  it,  and  yet,  being  in  their  own  nature  but  all  things  edify 

indifferent,  may  be  so  used  as  to  decline  the  not* 

danger.     Granting  it  then,  that  all  these  things 

are  lawful  for  me,  I  am  persuaded,  neverthe- 
less, you  will  readily  acknowledge,  that  all  such 

things  are  not  in  every  circumstance  expedient. 

Granting,  I  say,  that  all  these   things,  about 

which   we  have  been  discoursing,   are  lawful 

for  me,  yet  it  is  undeniably   apparent,   that  all 

filings  edify  no* ;  and  I  ought  certainly  to  con* 


ThepoastlesaySy  that  what  was  set  before  them  they  might  eat '  293 

sider   what   may  most  effectually  conduce  to  sect* 
the   edification  of  my  neighbour,  and    of  the     xx* 
church  in  general,  as  well  as  what  mav  suit  my  1  Cor 
own  particular  inclination,  or  convenience  :  for  x.  23 
I  may  find  good  reasons  for  declining  many 
things,   as   insnaring  to  others,  which,   were  I 
to  regard  myself  alone,  might  be  perfectly  in- 

24  Let    no  man  different.     Let  no  one  therefore  seek  the  gratifi-  24 
seek  his  own  :  but  cation  of  his  own  humour,  or  the  advancement 
welkhman  an°therS  of  what  may  seem  his  personal   interest  ;  but 

let  every  one  pursue  another's  {welfare  ,-]  en- 
deavouring to  enrich  all  that  are  around  him  in 
holiness  and  comfort. 

25  Whatsoever  is       Believe  me,  my  brethren,  I  am  desirous  not  ^ 
sold  in  the  shambles,  to  lav  vou    under  anv  unnecessary  restraints, 
that  eat,  asking  no  And -therefore    whatever  [flesh]  is  sold  in  the 
question     tor     con-  7  L'         J 

science  sake.  shambles,*   that    I  allow  you  to  eat ;  asking  no 

questions  for  conscience  sake,  that  is,  not  scrupu- 
lously inquiring,  whether  it  have,  or  have  not, 

26  For  the  earth  is  made  a  part  of  any  idol  sacrifice.      For  as  the  26 
the  Lord's,  and  the  Psalmist  expresses  it,  (Psal.  xxiv.l,)  the  whole 
fulness  thereof.  eartn  [jA.]  the  £orY/>^  and  the  fulness  thereof.   All 

these  things  therefore  are  to  be  taken  as  they 
come  to  our  hands,  and  used  with  cheerfulness 
and   thanksgiving,  as  the  common  bounties  of 

27  If  anv  of  them  n^s  Providence  to  his  human  creatures.       And  27 
that  believe"  not,  bid  farther,  if  any  of  the  unbelievers,  who  live  in 
you  j0  a  feast,  andye  vour  neighbourhood,  invite  you  b  to  his  house, 

be  disposed  to  go  ;  -      ,  °        ,.  *  J  ,    J 

whatsoever  is  set  an"  you  are  disposed  to  go,  eat  xvnatever  is  set 
before  you,  eat,  ask-  before  you,  at  the  entertainment ;  not  asking  any 
ing  no  question  for  questions  for  conscience  sake,  but  receiving  it, 
conscience  sake.        whatever    it     h^    as    that    supply    which    Di_ 

vine  Providence  has  then  been  pleased  to  send 

28  But  if  any  man  vou«       But  if  any  one  say  to  you,  This  food  is  28 

say  unto  vou,   This  part  of  what  hath  been  sacrificed  to  an  idol,  eat 

is  offered  in  sacrifice  lt  not  fo^  out  0f  refrard  to  him  that  shewed 
unto  idols,  eat  not.  ,  .  i      i        i      i  l 

for  his    sake    that  ^iee  tnis  circumstance  ;  whether  he  be  an  nea- 

a  Sold  in  the  shambles."]  Herodotus  ob-  ilies  could  consume,  it  was  natural  for 
serves,  that  the  Egyptians,  when  they  had  them  to  take  this  method  of  disposing  of  it 
cut  off  the  head  of  their  victims,  used  to  to  advantage  ;  and  at  times  of  extraordi- 
carry  the  carcass  to  the  market,  and  sell  nary  sacrifice,  it  is  probable  the  neighbour- 
it  to  the  Greeks,  if  they  could  find  any  to  ing  markets  might  be  chiefly  supplied 
purchase  it  ;  if  not,  they  threw  it  into  the  frcm  their  temples. 

river,  judging  it  unlawful  to  eat  it  them-        b  Invite  you. ]     That  ha>.uv,  often  signi- 

selves.      Raphel.    ex  Herod,   in   toe.     And  fies  to   invite,   Raphelius  ( '  Annot  ex  XenJ 

though  the  Grecian  priests  had  no  such  has  shewn  at  large  ;  but  to  conclude  that 

scruples,  yet  as  they  had  often  more  flesh  it  must  generally  be  so  rendered,  is  very 

of  their  sacrifices  than  they  and  their  fam-  unwarrantable. 


294         Unless  they  were  told  it  had  been  sacrificed  to  an  Idol ; 

sect.  tnen  ^yho  mav  hereby  be  confirmed  in  his  idol-  shewed  it,  and  for 
xx-     atry,   or  a  brother,  who  may  otherwise  be  in-  the^eanh'^The 
2  Cor  snared  by  thine  example,  and  tempted  to  vio-  Lord>s  and  "he  ful= 
x28    late  the  dictates  of  his  own  mind  ;  and,  I  may,  ness  thereof, 
say,  out  of  regard  to  conscience  too  ;  for  thou 
canst  not  injure   thy   brother  in  this   respect, 
without  subjecting  thyself  to  some  remorse  on 
a  serious  reflection.    And  the  scripture  I  men- 
tioned before,  may  suggest  a  pertinent   con- 
sideration here  :  for  as  the  earth  [is]  the  Lord' s, 
and  the  fulness  thereof*  thou  mayest  reason- 
ably hope  he  will  provide  for  thee  some  other 
way,  and  mayest  be  assured,  that  he  cannot 
29  want  the  means  of  doing  it.  /  say  [for  the     29  Conscience,  I 

sake  of]  conscience  ;  but  I  mean,  not  thine  own  fa^  not  thine  own, 
*'    J      .         .  ,  r  .  r       but  ot    the  others  : 

immediately,  but  that  oj  an  ot  her  person  ;  tor  for  why  is  my  liber- 
how  indifferent  soever  thou  mayest  esteem  the  ty  judged  of  another 
matter,  thou  art  obliged  in   duty  to  be  very  man's  conscience, 
cautious  that  thou  dost  not  wound  and  grieve 
that  of  thy  brother  :  (but  you  will  observe  that 
I  here  speak  only  of  acts  obvious  to  human  ob- 
servation ;  for  as  to  what  immediately  lies  be- 
tween God  and  my  own  soul,  why  is  mij  liberty 
to  be  judged,  arraigned  and  condemned  at  [the 
bar  of]  another  man's  conscience  Pd  I  am  not,  in 
such  cases,  to  govern  myself  by  the  judgment 
and  apprehension  of  others,  nor  have  they  any 
authority  to  judge,  or  censure  me,  for  not  con- 
curring with  them  in  their  own  narrow  notions 
50  and  declarations.   For  if  I by  the  Divine  grace      30' For,  if  I  by 
and  favour,  am  made  a  partaker  of  the  common  &J!ace  be  apal\taker, 
gifts  of  Providence,    why  am  I  reviled  for  my  J^  a^J    foervi  ^t 
free  and  cheerful  use  of  that  for  which  I  give  for    which  I    give 
God  my  humble  thanks,  as  tracing  it  up  to  the  thanks  > 
hand  of  the  great  supreme  Benefactor?) 
31        Therefore,  on  the  whole,  to  conclude  this     31  Whether  there- 
discourse  ;  since  no  one  particular  rule  can  be 
laid  down,  to  suit  all  the  diversities  of  temper 
and  apprehension  which  may  arise,  instead  of 

c  The  earthy  &c.j  Some  good  copies  the  mouths  of  the  Corinthians,  and  to  be 
omit  these  words,  yet  they  have  so  evi-  thus  understood,  "  but  why  should  I  suf- 
dent  a  propriety  and  beauty  here,  in  con-  fer  myself  to  be  thus  imposed  upon,  and 
trast  with  verse  26,  that  I  was  by  no  means  receive  law  from  any,  where  Christ  has 
disposed  to  follow  them.  left  me  free  V  I  rather  think,  that  this, 

d  Why  is  my  liberty,  &.C.]  Some  think  and  the  30th  verse,  come  in  as  a  kind  of 
the  meaning  is,  "  Why  should  I  use  my  parenthesis,  to  prevent  their  extending  the 
liberty  so  as  to  offend  the  conscience  of  former  caution  beyond  what  he  designed 
any  ?"    Others  think,  it  is  an  objection  in   by  It. 


And  then  they  should  abstain,  that  they  might  give  no  offence.     295 

fore  ye  eat  or  drink,  uncharitable  contentions  with    each  other,  or  sect. 
or  whatsoever  ye  do,  any  tning  that  looks  like  mutual  contempt,  let    xx- 
do  all  to  the  glory  of      -^  aU  the       .       we   can   tQ   meet  as  .     ^  — - 

centre  ot  real  religion  ;  see  to  it  then,  that  x#  3^ 
•wliether  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  else  you 
do,  in  the  common,  as  well  as  sacred,  actions  of 
life,  ye  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God,  pursuing  the 
credit  of  the  gospel,  and  the  edification  of  the 
church  ;  that  he  may  be  honoured  in  the  hap- 
piness of  his  creatures,  and  more  universally- 
acknowledged  as  the  author  of  all  good. 

32  Give  none  of-       In  this  respect,  and  in  every  other,  see  to  it,  32 
fence,  neither  to  the  tnat  ve   fa  inoffensive,  both  to  the  Jews,  who. 
Jews,    nor    to    the  ,'  urf  ..  .  •'  «      ]     ... 
church  of  God  :         you  know,  abhor  every  thing  that  looks  like 

the  least  approach  to  idol  worship  ;  and  to 
the  Greeks f  and  other  unconverted  Gentiles, 
who  are  so  much  attached  to  it,  that  they  are 
willing  to  catch  at  all  pretences  of  justifying 
themselves  in  the  practice  ;  and  to  the  church 
of  God,  whether  consisting  of  circumcised,  or 
uncircumsised  converts  to  Christianity,  who 
would  grieve  to  see  the  common  edification 
obstructed,  in  instances  wherein  they  them- 

33  Even  as  I  please  selves  might  not  be  endangered.       Endeavour  33 
all  men  in  all  things,  t0  follow,  in  this  respect,  my  example  ;  acting 

own  profirbut^he  as  I  also  do*  who  **&!  *  oil  things  to  please  all 
profit  of  m'any,  that  men,  so  far  as  I  apprehend  it  for  their  real  ad- 
they  may  be  saved,    vantage  ;  not  seeking  mine  own  interest  or  grat- 
ification, but  that  of  many,   that  they  may  be 
saved  by  being  brought  to,  and  confirmed  in, 
that  religion,  on  which  their  eternal  happiness 
1  Corinthians  depends.         In  this  grand  and  important  con-  1  Cor. 

XI.  1.  Be  ye  follow-  ^deration  I  lose  every  inferior  view,  as  our  xil 
ersofme,  even  as  I  T        -  '  ' 

also  am  of  Christ  great  JLord  and  master  did  ;  be  ye  therefore 
herein  imitators  of  me,  as  I  also  [am]  of  Christ  ; 
and  you  will  be  in  the  way  to  please  him,  and 
to  secure  infinitely  greater  advantage  from  his 
favour,  than  you  can  ever  be  called  to  resign 
for  the  good  of  your  brethren. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

What  exalted  and  generous  sentiments  are  these  !  Well  do 
they  become  every  minister,  yea  every  disciple  of  Christ  I  What 
a  glorious  society  would  his  church  soon  be,  if  each  of  its  mem- 

e  yews  and  Greeks."]     As  these  are  both   prejudicing  them  against  Christianity,  by 
opposed  to  the  church  of  God,  I  conclude  he   the  indulgences  against  which  he  cautions 
speaks  of  unconverted  Jens,  or  Greeks  ;  and   them, 
refers  to  the  danger  there  might  be  of 


396  Reflections  on  our  obligations  not  to  offend  others* 

sect,  bers  was  actuated  by  them  !  not  seeking  his  own  things,  but  those 

xx-  of  others  ;  not  pursuing  his  own  interest,  but  that  of  many,  that 
"  they  may  be  saved  !  Yea,  how  happv  would  each  particular  per- 
23  son  be,  in  such  a  wise  and  tender  care  of  the    whole,  beyond 

24-29  what  the  most  eager  and   successful  pursuit  of  a  separate  in- 
terest can  render  him  ! 

Let  us  endeavour  to  steer  in  the  due  medium,  between  the  op- 
posite extremes  of  an  excessive  scrupulosity,  and  a  presumptu- 
ous rashness  ;  and  attend  to  the  various  distinguishing  circ.um- 

25-27  stances  which  will  demand  a  correspondent  difference  of  con- 
duct, in  things  which  may  seem  to  an  inattentive  eye  much  the 
same  :  not  thinking  that  attention  and  caution  needless,  by  which 
31  the  glory  of  our  God,  and  the  edification  of  our  brethren,  may  be 
promoted.  We  may  expose  ourselves  in  consequence  of  this 
tenderness  of  conscience,  to  inconveniences,  straits,  and  con- 
tempt ;  but  let  us  commit  all  our  concerns  to  that  Divine  Provi- 

26-28  dence  which  extends  itself  to  all  its  works  ;  and  rejoice  to  think, 
that  the  earth  is  the  Lord^s,  and  all  its  fulness  :  out  of  which  he 
will  not  fail  to  furnish  necessary  supplies  to  those  who  fear  him, 
and  are  thus  solicitous  to  preserve  a  conscience  void  of  off  nice  be- 
fore him.  But  while  we  are  strictly  cautious  ourselves,  let  us 
not  be  rash  and  severe  in  our  censures  of  others,  who  stand,  or 
fall,  to  their  own  master,  and  who  may  in  some  instances  have 
reasons,  to  us  unknown,  for  a  conduct  most  different  from  ours. 
O  !  that  Divine  grace  may  teach  us  all  to  govern  our  whole 

31  lives  by  this  extensive  important  maxim  ,  that  whether  we  eaty 
or  drink,  or  whatsoever  zve  do,  we  pursue  the  glory  of  God  /  Let 
us  dignify  and  sanctify  all  the  common  actions  of  Life,  by  per- 
forming them  from  these  high  and  holy  motives  ;  and  so  turn- 
ing them   into  sacrifices  of  devotion  and  love.     Then  shall  we 

32  not  only  avoid  giving  offence  to  others,  but  shall  conduct  our- 
selves in  such  a  manner,  as  shall  make  us  burning  and  shining 
lights  in  the  world,  and  extend  our  sphere  of  usefulness  far  be- 
yond that  of  our  personal  converse,  and  perhaps  be)  ond  the  date 
of  our  precarious  abode  in  this  transitory  world. 

Thus  glorifying  our  heavenly  Father  on  earth,  and  finishing 

the  work  he  hath  given  us  to  do,  we  may  hope  through  his  grace 

in  Christ,  to  be  glorified  with  him  above,  and  to  be  brought  to  a 

Chap,  brighter  image  of  that  Saviour,  who  has  set  us  so  perfect  an  ex- 

Xl-  *  ample  of  the  temper   and  conduct  here  recommended,  which 

even  the  blessed  apostle  Paul  followed  only  with  unequal  steps. 


The  apostle  blames  an  indecency  in  the  church  of  Corinth  ;      297 


SECT.     XXL 

The  apostle  sets  himself  to  reform  some  indecencies  which  had  crept 
into  the  church  of  Corinth  ;  and  particularly  that  of  women 
prophesying  with  their  head  uncovered.     1  Cor.  XI.  2 — 16. 

1  Cor.  XL  2.  1  Corinthians  XI.  2. 

Now    I    praise  1"   HAVE  just  now  exhorted  you,  my  breth-  sect: 
you,  brethren,  x   ren,  to  imitate  me,  as  I  endeavour  to  copy    XX1, 
that  you  remember    h     example  of  OUr  blessed  Lord.      And  while  7T~ 
me  mall  things,  and  ,  .    y  .  \T  <.  T   "       i_     1  Cor. 

keep  the  ordinances,  I  am  giving  you  such  an  exhortation,  I  ought   xl,2 
as  I  delivered  them  to  express  my  satisfaction  in  seeing  many  of 
toyou*  you  so  ready  to  comply  with  it.     I  praise  such 

of  you  therefore,  that  in  all  things  you  are  mind* 
fulofme,  and  strenuously  retain  the  charges  I 
3  But  I  would  have  gave,  as  I  committed  [them]  to  you.       But  as  to  3 
you  know,  that  the  vcmr  inquiring  concerning  the  manner  in  which 
SX2  women  should  deliver  any  thing  in  public, 
of  the  woman,  is  the  when  they  are  by  a  Divine  impulse  called  to  do 
man  ;  and  the  head  it  ;  I  would  have  you  to  know,  in  order  to  reg- 
cf  Christ,  is  God.       ujate  your  judgment  and  conduct  aright,  that 
Christ  is  the  head  of  every  man  ;  so  that  every 
Christian  should  often  recollect  the  relation  in 
which  he  hath  the  honour  to  stand  to  him,  as 
an  engagement  to  observe  the  strictest  deco- 
rum in  his  whole  behaviour.     And  if  the  dif- 
ferent sexes  be  compared,  the  head  of  the  zuo- 
man  [is]  the  man  ;  to  whom  therefore  she  ought 
to  pay  a  reverent  respect,  as  in  the  Lord.    And 
the  head  of  Christ  [is]  God  :  Christ,  in  his  me- 
diatorial character,  acts  in  subordination  to  the 
Father,  who  rules  by  him,  and  hath  constituted 
him  Sovereign  of  all  worlds,  visible  and  invisi- 
ble.    And  as  the  Father's  glory  is  interested 
in  the  administration  of  Christ,  so  is  the  glory 
of  Christ  in  some  measure  interested  in  the 
conduct  and  behaviour  of  those  men  whose 
more  immediate  head  he  is  ;  and  I  may  add,  of 
those  women  whose  heads  such  men  are. 
4  Every  man  pray-       Now,  upon  this  principle,  I  may  say,  in  ref-  4 
ing,  or  prophesying,  erence  to  the  usages  which  prevail  at  this  time 
in  your  country  ;  every  man,  praying  or  proph- 
esying, in  a  public  assembly,  whether  he  give 
forth  inspired  psalms  or  hymns,  or  utter  pre- 
dictions, or  common  instruction  ;  if  he  do  it 

VOL.  4,  39 


298  Where  women  prophesied  with  their  head  uncovered* 

sect,  with  [his]  head  covered,  acting  therein  contrary  having  his  head  cov- 

XXI-    to  the  received  rules  of  decency  among  us,  he  £-3  head^0™1"^11 

'         in  a  degree,  dishonours  Christ  his  head?  as  be- 

^  I'  having  unworthy  his  relation  to  him.     And  on       5  But  every  wo- 

the  other  hand,every  woman,  pr'tifing  or  prophe-  man  that  prayeth,  or 

su/ntr,  under  such  inspiration  as  above,  with  P">phesjeth,     with 

rl     S  1        1  •;    7      1     1  1  1       •     her  head  uncovered, 

[her]  head  unveiled,  dishonuurethtnan,  who  is  dishonoureth       her 

her  hend,  by  behaving  in  such  a  manner  as  head  :  for  that  is  e- 
is  indecent  in  an  assembly  consisting  of  so  ven  all,one  as  ^  she 
many  men  as  are  usually  present  on  these  occa- 
sions :  for  I  mav  say,  that  it  is  in  this  respect 
the  sa?)if  as  if  she  were  shaved :  shaving  her 
head  is  only  taking  off  the  natural  covering, 
and  exposing  it  bare  ;  which  is  so  shameful  a 
thing,  that  you  know  it  has  often  been  inflicted 
as  a  proper  kind  of  punishment,  on  women  of 
the  most  abandoned  character  ;  and  it  is  scan- 
dalous, that  any  thing  like  this  should  be  used 
in  your  Christian  assemblies  ;  and  this  too,  by 
persons  pretending  to  extraordinary  characters 

6  and  assistances.  I  may  therefore  say,  if  a  wo-  6  For  if  the  wo* 
man  will  not  be  veiled,  let  her  even  be  shorn  ;  but  man  be  not  covered, 
•  r-+i  *i  u  r  1  r  l  let  her  also  be  shorn: 
tf  it  oe  apparently  shameful  for  a  woman  to  have  but  if  it  be  a  shame 

her  hair  shorn,  or  shaved  off',   let  her  keep  as  for  a  woman  to  be 
far  as  possible  from  so  disagreeable  an  appear-  shorn  or  shaven,  let 
ance  ;  and  have  her  head  covered  with  a  proper  her  be  covered- 
veil,  at  the  times,  and  in  the  circumstances  of 

7  which  we  now  speak.  For  a  man  indeed  ought  7  For  a  man  in- 
not  to  have  [his]  head  covered  as  being  the  im-  deed  ought  not  to 

mediate  image  and  glory  of  God :  and  made  in  coverhls  head,  for- 

h.    f,  ir^  r«iiir         asmuch  as  he  is  the 

is  likeness  as  the  hrst  copy  ol  its  kind,  before  image  and  glory  of 

woman  was  created.      It  is  decent  therefore,  God  :  but  the    wo- 

that  he  should  appear  with  the  marks  of  that  man  is  the  SW  of 

superiority   which  he  indeed  bears  :    but  the        man' 

woman  should  forbear  it  ;  and  it  is  enough  to 

say  of  her,  that  she  is  the  glory  of  the  man  :  to 

whom  God  hath  done  no  inconsiderable  honour, 

a  Every  man  praying,  he  with  his  head  tation  of  the  custom  prevailing  in  the  syn- 
covered,  dishonoureth  [/»'*]  head.']  It  was  agogues  ;  which  therefore  the  apostle  dis- 
certainlv,  (as  Dr.  Whitbv,  and  others,  have  approved.  The  women  seem  to  have  wort 
proved,)  the  custom  among  the  Greeks  their  hair  dishevelled,  when  praying  by 
and  Romans,  as  well  as  the  Jews,  to  ap-  Divine  inspiration  ;  (which  seems" to  have 
pear  in  worshipping  assemblies  with  their  been  the  only  case  in  which  they  couldreg- 
head  covered  ;  and  it  is  certain  the  Jewish  ularly  pray  in  public  :)  this  made  them  re- 
priests  wore  a  kind  of  turban,  when  min-  semble  those  pagan  priestesses,  who  pre- 
istering  in  the  temple.  But  it  seems,  that  tended  to  be  actuated  by  their  gods  ;  the 
the  Corinthian  men  wore  a  veil,  out  of  re-  apostle  therefore  with  great  propriety  dis- 
card to  Pharisaical  traditions,  and  in  imi-  courages  it. 


which  is  not  agreeable  to  her  state  of  inferiority  :  H99 

as  well  as  favour,  in  making   so  excellent  and  sect. 
amiable  a  creature  for  his  benefit  and  comfort.    XXI- 
Yet  still  her  state  of  subjection  to  him  should 
be  remembered,   and  it  is  very  expedient  she  X1  7' 
should  appear  in  public   with   some   tacit  ac- 

8  For  the  man  is  knovvledgment  of  it.         For  the  man  is  not,  in  3 
but  l'hwo™of  the  first  Production  of  his  nature,  taken  out  of 
the  man.  the  woman  ;  but  as  we  read  in  the  sacred  his- 
tory, (Gen.  ii.  21 — 23,)  the  woman  out  of  the 

9  Neither  was  the  man.  Neither  [wax]  the  man  created  for  the  9 
man  created  for  the  sake  0f  tne  woynan   to  accommodate  and  assist 
woman  ;  but  the  wo-  ,           »■      _.,  r       -  .        r    .  . 
man  for  the  man.        ner  >  ^nt  tne  woman  Jor  the  sake  01  the  man,  that 

he  might  have  an  help  meet  for  him,  which 
before    he   found   not   in   the  whole  creation. 

10  For  this  cause  (Gen.  ii.  20.)  On  this  account  therefore,  as  10 
ought  the  woman  to  we\\  as  for  tne  otner  reasons  I  have  mentioned 

hMd\bewwe°Sftoe  abov;e>  the  woman  ought  to  have  upon  [her]  head 
angels,  a  veil,  as  a  token  of  her  being  under  the poxverh 

and  subjection  of  the  man  :  and  so  much  the 
rather  should  she  wear  it  in  worshipping  as- 
semblies, because  of  the  angels,  who  are  espec- 
ially present  there,  and  before  whom  we  ought 
to  be  exceedingly  careful  that  nothing  pass 
which  may  be  indecent  and  irregular,  and  un- 
like that  perfect  order  and  profound  humility 
with  which  they  worship  in  the  Divine  pres- 
ence. 

h  Power  on  \her~\head~\  Mr.  Locke  ac-  insnared  by  the  beauty  of  women  ;  and  it 
knowledges  with  a  modesty  which  does  is  more  grossly  absurd  still  to  suppose  with 
him  much  honour,  that  he  did  not  under-  Tertullian,  (de  Vet.  Virg  §7,)  that  there 
stand  this  text;  and  many  seem  to  have  was  any  room  to  aoprehend  it  could  be 
darkened  it,  by  their  attempts  to  explain  a  snare  to  celestial  spirits  ;  (which  mistake 
it.  But  the  chief  difficulty  does  not  lie  in  seemed  to  be  grounded  011  the  wild  inter- 
the  word  power  ;  which  mus  ,  to  be  sure,  pretation  of  Gen.  vi.  2,  so  generally  re- 
be  understood  of  a  veil,  which  married  ceived  among  the  fathers.)  Dr.  Whitby 
women  wore  on  their  head,  as  a  token  of  understands  it  of  evil  angels,  and  thinks 
subjection  to  their  husband  ;  (see  Gen.  it  refers  to  the  punishment  which  Eve  in- 
xxiv.  65  ;)  and  Mr.  Godwin,  ( Moses  and  curred,  (Gen.  iii.  16,)  for  hearkening  to 
Aaron,  p.  236,)  supposes  the  veil  was  in  the  suggestions  of  Satan.  A  late  ingeni- 
Hebrew  called  -p*n,  ( ' Radid,)  from  a  roof,  ous  writer  by  atyytkut,  understands  spies  ; 
•m.  ( Radad, )  which  signified  subjection;  who  he  supposes  came  into  Christian  as- 
so  that  the  veil  was,  as  it  were,  the  habit  semblies  to  make  ill  natured  remarks,  and 
by  which  a  woman  shewed  she  considered  so  would  be  glad  to  blaze  abroad  any  in- 
herself  in  subjection  ;  and  Chardin  ob-  decencies  they  might  observe  there.  (See 
serves,  that  the  married  women  in  Persia  Mr  Gougli's  Diss  in  toe.  J  I  have  not  room 
wear  a  peculiar  habit  to  the  very  same  to  canvass  all  these;  but  only  add  in  sup- 
purpose.  Chard.  Pers.  Vol.  II.  p.  187.  It  port  of  the  sense,  which,  as  least  excep- 
is  much  more  difficult  to  ascertain  the  tionable,  I  have  followed,  that  the  pres- 
meaning  of  that  clause,  because  of  the  an-  ence  of  angels  in  religious  assemblies  is 
gels.  It  seems  neither  reasonable,  nor  favoured  by  Eccles.  v  1,  6,  and  the  fig- 
decent,  to  explain  this  of  young  ministers  ;  ures  of  Cherubim  in  the  tabernacle  and 
as  if  they  were  in  peculiar  danger  of  being  temple. 


SOD  Nor  is  it  consistent  with  natural  decency* 

sect.      I  have  treated  the   matter  with  a  plainness     11  Nevertheless, 

xxi.    and  freedom  becoming  my  character :  neverthe-  ne.,ther  "»  the  mal* 
,  .         °  ,  /  .    _  ,  ,  ,     r  without  the  woman* 

less,  let  not  any  hints  which  I  have  dropped  ot  nekher  the  woman 

i  j  j'  the  superior  dignity  of  the  man  be  abused,  to  without  the  man,  in 
render  him  haughtv  and  tyrannical  :  for  it  is  tne  Lord. 
evident,  that  the  man  [is']  not  without  the  woman^ 
nor  the  woman  without  the  man,  in  the  Lord* 
You  know  that  the  existence  and  comfort  of 
either  sex  has  a  dependence  upon  the  other  ; 
which  the  genius  of  the  Christian  religion  re- 
quires us  to  consider,  and  to  behave  in  a  man- 

12  ner  correspondent  to  it.  For  as  the  woman     12  For  as  the  wo« 
[7*77,9]  at  first  taken  from  the  rib  of  the  man,  man  is  of  the  man,  e- 

whom  he  ought  therefore  to  love  as  a  part  of  ven  f °  " the  man  alsa 

h,f         1     -  1  .  101  by  the  woman  ;  hut 

lmselr,  and  sne  to  revere  him,  as  under  Uod  all  things  of  God. 
the  source  of  her  being ;  so  also,  in  the  ordi- 
nary course  of  the  Divine  production,  the  man 
[is]  by  the  woman;  born,  nourished,  and  in  the 
tenderest  years  of  life  educated  by  her  ;  a  cir- 
cumstance that  ought  to  be  ever  most  tenderly 
remembered,  as  a  spring  of  grateful  affection 
and  regard.  But  let  me  add,  that  whether  in 
the  first  creation,  or  the  successive  production 
of  human  creatures,  all  things  [are~\  of  God ; 
whose  constitution  ought  therefore  humbly  and 
obediently  to  be  revered,  and  all  the  duties  of 
relative  life  performed,  as  for  his  sake,  and  to 
his  glory. 

13  Butwithrespecttotheparticularcircumstance      13  Judge  in  your- 

I  was  speaking  of,  I  may  leave  you  to  judge  ^selves  :  is  it  comely 

yourselves.zvhether  it  be 'ticcordmgto  the  usages  *!lat  a  ™oman  Pray 
J  „     '  ...  '  &T  n  &      unto  God    uncover- 

generally  prevailing  among  us,  decent  c  jor  a  ed  l 

woman  to  pray  to  God  with  that  masculine  and 

confident  air  which  she  must  have  when  her 

44  head  is  uncovered :        Or  rather,  doth  not  the      14  Doth  not  even 

sight  immediately  shock   us,  previous  to  any  nature   itself  teach 

reasonings  upon  it  in  our  own  mind  I  So  that  £°u'  ,that  *f  .a  ™a.n 
•  °  ir  r  ,  ,  .  have  long-  hair,  it  is 

nature  itself  seems  to  teach  you,  that  on  the  one  a  shame  unto  him  ? 
hand,  for  a  man  to  have  long  hair  solicitously 
adjusted  and  artfully  adorned,   is  such  a  mark 
of  an  effeminate  character,  as  is,  on  the  whole, 
15  a  disgrace  to  him  ;  Whereas,  on  the  other  hand,      15  But  ifa  woman 
if  a  woman  hath  long  hair  spread  over  her  have  longhair,  it  is 
shoulders,  it  is  rather  a  glory  to  her  ;  for  her  a  glory   t0  her>  for 

e  Judge  Aether  it  be  decent,  &c]  The  when  they  came  into  public  assemblies  } 
Grecian  women,  excepting-  the  heathen  as  we  find  in  Homer,  and  many  other  an- 
P/ksteesesi  used  to  appear  in  tfeeir  veils,  cient  writers. 


Reflections  on  decency  in  Divine  worship,  &c.  301 

her  hair  is  given  her  hair  was  given  her  instead  of  a  veil,  in  the  first  sect, 
for  a  covering.  constitution  of  her  nature,  and  before  the  am    XXI- 

of  dress  were  invented  or  needed.  x  Qor 

16  But  if  any  man       Thus  the  matter  appears  to  me,  when  I  re-  xi.  1(j 
seem  to  be  conten-  fleet  upon  the  original,  and  the  present  state  ot 
tious,  we   have  no  things,  and  what  seems  from  that  to  be  the 

SaSSSSS  ™ce  of nature:  B'Vf  any  r  afipeT t0  be 

contentious,  and  will  dispute  this,  upon  his  own 
different  views  of  what  is  naturally  decent,  I 
shall  not  controvert  it  farther  ;  but  content 
myself  with  saying,  that  we  have  here  no  such 
custom,  for  women  to  appear  with  their  head 
uncovered  ;  neither  do  I  know  of  its  prevailing 
in  any  of  the  other  churches  of  God,d  whether 
planted  by  me,  or  any  of  my  brethren.  I  think 
therefore  that  it  ought  to  be  avoided,  as  a  sin- 
gularitv  which  may  appear  like  affectation,  and 
give  offence,  even  if  it  be  not  judged  a  natural 
indecorum.  And  thus  I  leave  the  affair  to 
your  consideration  ;  and  promise  myself,  you 
will  give  me  no  farther  cause  of  complaint  on 
this  head. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  Christians  frequently  remember  the  honourable  relation  verse 
in  which  they  stand  to  Christ  as  their  Head  ;  and  as  beyond  all  3 
dispute,  he  is,  under  his  mediatorial  character,  most  willingly  4 
and  jovfully  subject  to  God,  let  us  learn  to  imitate  him  in  that 
cheerful  and  entire  subjection,  out  of  love  and  reverence  to  him, 
guarding  against  whatever  is  unbecoming,  lest  he  be  dishonoured 
thereby. 

By  the  passage  before  us,  we  see  the  force  of  custom,  for  deter-  14, 16 
mining,  in  many  respects,  what  is  decent,  and  what  is  otherwise. 
Let  us  maintain  a  proper  regard  to  this  :  lest  even  our  good 
should  be,  through  our  imprudence,  evil  spoken  of,  and  all  our 
infirmities  magnified  into  crimes.  Let  us  often  recollect  the 
original  dignity  of  our  nature,  by  which  we  are  the  image  and 
glory  of  God:  that,  so  far  as  by  sin  and  folly  this  honour  is  lost, 
we  may  endeavour  to  regain  it  ;  and  where  it  is  not,  may  think 
and  act  more  suitably  to  so  high  a  relation. 

When  in  any  act  of  Divine  worship,  we  have  the  honour  to  10 
approach  the  blessed  God,  let  us  reverence  his  awful  presence, 

d  Nor  any  of  the  other  churches.")     Mons.  but  the  former  clause,  vie  have  no  such  cus- 

Amyraut    understands    it  in  this  sense,  torn,  will  not  admit  this.     The  argument 

«  The  churches  do  not  use  to  contend  on  the  other  interpretation  is  clear  and 

with  me,  but  to  submit  to  my  decisions  ;"  strong. 


.302         The  apostle  considers  their  abuse  of  the  Lord's  supper  ? 

sect,  and  even  that  of  his  holy  angels,  who  attend  the  assemblies  of 
XXI    the  saints.      We  pray,  that  the  will  of  God  may  be  done  upon  earthy 

"—"—  as$t  is  done  in  heaven  :  let  us  be  careful  to  worship  God  in  such 
a  manner,  that  these  celestial  spirits, who  ever  appear  before  him 
with  sacred  awe,  may  not  be  offended  at  the  rudeness  and  folly 
of  sinful  mortals  ;  whom  they  may  well  wonder  to  see  admitted, 
in  their  best  estate,  to  this  Divine  privilege  which  they  have  for- 
feited by  repeated  provocations. 

verse      As  for  what  St,  Paul  observes  of  the  mutual  dependence  which 

H,  12  the  sexes  have  on  each  other,  let  it  dispose  them  to  mutual  can- 
dour and  respect  ;  avoiding  the  cruel  tyranny,  or  the  vain  affec- 
tation, which  often  arms  them,  on  either  side,  with  ungenerous 
'reflections.  And  as  all  things  are  of  God,  let  it  be  our  concern, 
that  all  things  be  to  him  ;  that  all  things  be  faithfully  employed 
for  his  glory  ;  and  whatever  comforts  we  receive  in  relative  life, 
which  are  indeed  many  and  important,  let  us  adore  the  wisdom 
of  the  Divine  constitution  in  the  original  formation  of  our  nature, 
and  the  secret  influence  and  conduct  of  his  Providence,  in  the 
regulation  of  our  respective  circumstances  and  affairs. 

SECT.     XXII. 

The  apostle,  in  order  to  reform  several  scandalous  abuses  of  the 
Lord^s  supper,  which  had  crept  into  the  church  of  Corinth,  leads 
back  their  views  to  the  original  institution  of  the  solemn  ordinance^ 
and  infers  from  thence  the  danger  of  profaning  it,  1  Cor.  XI» 
1 7,  to  the  end, 

1  Corinthians  XI.  17,  1  Cor.  XI.  17. 

&ExT    HP**  U  S  y°u  nave  m-v  ^ree  sentiments  of  the  'M" O  W  in  this  that 
'         X.   manner  in  which  women,  even  when  most  -^    l  declare  unto 
1  cor.  singularly  honoured  by  God,  should  appear  in  S  VoTcoTe  "£ 
xi.  17  your  religious  assemblies.     But  while  I  am  giv-  geiher  not   for  the 
ing  [you]  these  instructions,  1  do  not,  and  can-  better,  but  for  the 
not,  praise  [you,]  as  I  would,  on  several  ac-  worse- 
counts  ;  and  particularly  on  this,  that  when  you 
come  together  in  these  assemblies,  and  on  the 
most  solemn  occasions,  there  are  such  irregu- 
larities, and  sometimes  such  indecencies  among 
you,  that  your  meeting  is  not  for  the  better,  but 
for  the  worse,  as  you  lose  more  in  religion  one 
way  than  you  gain  another.         For,  before  I      18  For  first  of  all, 
mention  any  other  instance  of  this,  I  must  ob-  when  ye  come  to- 
serve,  in  the  first  place,  that  xvhen  ye  come 


which  they  regarded  as  a  common  meal ;  303 

gether  in  the  church,  together  in  the  church*  though  it  is  so  evident,  sect. 
1  hear  that  there  be  tnat  nothing  but  reverence  to  God,  and  love  to  xxiL 
divisions  among  \ou,  i_       v  t_       1  i       •  •  •  r       ■    ■ 

and  I  partlv  believe  each  other->  should  reign  on  such  occasions  ;  J  lCov 
it.  hear  that  there  are  schisms,  or  uncharitable  and  xu  is 

angry  divisions  and  disputes  among  you,  and  I 
do,  in  some  respect,  and  with  regard  to  some  of 

19  For  there  must  VOLli  believe  it :     For  in  the  course  of  things,  it  19 
meontvou!etheaSt1Ctheay  is  to  be  expected,  that  there  must  be  even  here. 
which  are  approved,  sies  among  you  :b  contentions  will  arise  to  such 
may  be  made  mani-  a  height,   that  separations   will    ensue.     The 
fest  among  you.         warmth  of  some   tempers    evidently   leads  to 

this  ;  and  Providence  may  probably  permit  it, 
that  they  who  are  of  the  most  approved  char- 
acters, may  be  made  manifest  among  you,  by  the 
steadiness  and  candour  of  their  conduct. 

20  When  ye  come       It  is  particularly  grievous  to  me,  to  be  fore-  20 
.together    therefore  e(j  to  complain  of  your  irregular  behaviour, 

is^not^to  ^eat  the  while  celebrating  that  most  excellent  and  en- 
Lord's  supper,  dearing  ordinance  of  the  eucharist  :  but  I  am 
compelled  to  do  it  j  and  therefore  I  tell  you 
plainly,  that  when  you  come  together  in  such  a 
manner  as  you  do,  into  one  place,  under  pre- 
tenceof  attending  this  grand  solemnity,  it  is  not 
eating  the  Lord^s  supper  :c  it  does  not  deserve 

*  Come  together  in  the  church."}  Some  have  afterwards  derived;)  thinking  it  sufficient,, 
urged  this  as  an  instance  in  which  church  (as  the  Quakers  now  do,)  if  they  mingled 
signifies  a  building  for  public  worship ;  and  some  thoughts  of  Christ's  death,  with  this 
have  urged  also  the  22a  verse  in  the  same  common  use  of  bread  and  wine  ;  The 
view  ;  but  both  may  be  interpreted  of  the  other,  that  they  used  such  a  rapacious  be- 
assembly,  as  the  paraphrase  shews.  haviour  at  these  feasts,  and  treated  one  an- 

b  There  must  be  even  heresies.}  It  seems  other  so  rudely  and  unkindly,  as  on  their 
evident  from  hence,  that  heresy  is  spoken  own  principles  would  have  been  very  in- 
of  as  something  worse  than  the  schism  decent.  This  latter  circumstance  is  fine- 
mentioned  above  ;  but  whether  it  be  an  lv  illustrated  in  a  passage  from  Xenophon, 
evil  entirely  of  a  different  kind,  or  only  of  (  Memor.  Lib.  3,  cap.  xiv.  §  i.)  in  which  he 
a  higher  degree,  is  not  so  clear  from  this  observes,  that  Socrates  was  much  ofTended 
passage.  I  think,  for  reasons  not  here  to  with  the  Athenians  for  their  conduct  at 
be  enumerated,  that  the  word  euptrtc  sig-  their  common  suppers,  as  some  prepared 
nifies  a  sect  of people  separated  from  others,  delicately  for  themselves,  while  others 
and  forming  what  we  call  a  distinct  de-  were  but  slenderly  provided  for.  That 
nomination ;  whereas  there  may  be  schism  worthy  man  endeavoured  to  shame  them 
without  separation,  if  people  assembling  to-  out  of  this  low  taste,  by  offering  his  pro- 
gether  have  uncharitable  contentions  with  visions  to  all  the  company.  Mr.  Grove  hath 
each  other  ;  which  was  the  case  of  these  with  great  propriety  mentioned  a  passage 
schismatical  Corinthians.  from  Socrates,  the  ecclesiastical  historian, 

c  It  is  not  eating  the  Lord's  supper. ~\  The  (lib.  v.  cap.  22,)  in  which  he  speaks  of 
Corinthians  seem  to  have  been  guilty  of  some  Egyptians  living  near  Alexandria, 
two  great  faults  in  the  matter  here  refer-  who  partook  of  the  sacrament  in  a  very 
red  to,  which  St.  Paul,  in  the  following  peculiar  manner,  (as  it  seems  much  after 
discourse,  labours  to  reform  ;  The  one,  the  Corinthian  fashion,)  introducing  it 
that  they  confounded  the  Lord's  supper  with  a  jovial  feast,  in  which  they  regaled 
with  the  common  meals  they  made  to-  themselves  with  all  kinds  of  food.  See 
gether ;  (from  whence  the  love  feasts  were    Grove  on  the  Sacram<n\t,  p.  108. 


304-  And  ate  and  drank  to  excess. 

sect,  to  be  called  by  that  name.  Instead  of  regard-  21  For  in  eating*, 
xsii.  inff  it  in  a  holy  and  relierious  view,  you  con- every  one  taketh  be- 
— —  e        j   •  *^u  i  ii  4.  *ore    other  his   owrl 

ICor  f°Un  with  a  common  meal;    and   do   not  suppe,;  and  one  is 

^  21  indeed  behave  in  the  manner  that  decency  hungry,  and  another 
would  require  if  it  were  no  more  than  a  com-  is  drunken, 
mon  meal :  for  though  you  sit  down  at  what, 
even  in  that  case,  ought  to  be  a  social  and 
friendlv  table,  vet  each  has  his  particular  mess, 
and  without  offering  a  share  of  it,  in  an  obliging 
manner  to  the  rest,  evert/  one  in  eating,  greedily 
taketh  before  [the  other]  his  own  supper  f  both 
the  food  and  liquor  which  he  hath  provided  ; 
and  so  while  one  poor  brother,  for  want  of  suit- 
able provisions,  is  hungry,  another  eats  and 
drinks  to  excess  ;e  which  would  in  all  circum- 
stances be  a  scandal  to  a  Christian,  and  espec- 
ially to  a  religious  assembly,  as  this  certainly 
ought  to  be. 

22  What  a  reproach  is  this  to  your  common  pro-  22  What,  have  ye 
fession  !  Give  me  leave  to  ask  you,  have  you  not  houses  to  eat 
not  houses  to  eat  and  to  drink  in  on  common  and , t0  .  drink  in  ?- 
occasions,  that  you  must  come  to  the  place  of  Sure?  of  aid,  and 
public  worship,  thus  to  entertain  yourselves  shame  them  that 
there,  which  is  certainly  in  all  views  very  ill  have  not?  what  shall 
judged  >  Or  do  you  despise  the  church  of  God,  JS^'^J 
which  you  must  greatly  offend  by  such  a  con-  praise  you  not. 
duct  as  this  ;  and  at  the  same*  time  shame  those 

that  have  not  provisions  and  accommodations 
of  their  own,  and  might  hope  at  your  common 
meals  to  be  relieved  ?  What  shall  I  say  to  you 
on  this  occasion  ?  Shall  I  praise  yoii  in  this 
[respect  ?]  I  wish  I  could  fairly  and  honoura- 
bly do  it ;  but  at  present,  /  praise  [you]  not  ; 
I  must  rather  blame  you,  and  exhort  you  to 
amend  what  is  so  grosslv  amiss. 

23  And  that  my  admonitions  and  exhortations      23  Fori  have  re* 
may  come  with  the  greater  weight,  let  me  lead 

back  your  thoughts  to  the  original  institution  of 
this  profaned  and  affronted  ordinance;  which  if 

«" i  ffls  cum  supper.']       This   monstrous,  «  Drinks  to  excess.']  The  word  uttou,  has 

and  to  us  unaccountable  circumstance,  is  this  signification  in  a  great  latitude  ;  but 

cleared  up  by  what  is   said   above  of  the  one  would  hope, that  though  the  Jews  and 

lociaUuppers  used  among-  the  Greeks  :  to  heathens  were  often  intoxicated  in  their 

which  each  brought  his  own  provisions,  religious  festivals,  these  Christians,   im- 

wnich  were  not  always  made  so  common  prudent  and  irregular  as  they  were,  did 

to  the   whole  company  as   decency  and  not  carry  their  excesses  so  far;  and  there - 

friendship  might  have  required.  fore  I  chose  to  soften  the  version.    Com- 
pare Vol.  I.  p.  119,  note  K 


To  reform  this,  he  reminds  them  of  the  original  institution  ;      305 

ceived  of  the  Lord,  you  reflect  upon,  I  am  sure  you  mustbe  heartily  SEC.T« 
that  which  also  I  de-  grieved  at  the  indignities  you  have  offered  it,    xxn' 
ThaUhe  Lord  Jesus,'  and  vviU  be   engaged  to   resolve  you  will  never  ~ 
the    same  nig-lit  in  repeat  them.     Now  I  am  able  to  speak  of  this  xi.23 
which  he  was  betray-  matter  with  great  certainty  and  exactness  :  for 
ed,  took  bread  :         my  icnowieclge  0f  \t  did  not  depend  upon  any 
human  tradition  whatsoever  ;  but  I  received  by- 
special  revelation  from  the  Lord{  Jesus  Christ 
himself,  that  which  I  also  delivered to  you ,  in  my 
former  preaching  on  this  subject,  in  which,  as 
in  all  things  else,  I  have  been  careful  most  ex- 
actly to   adhere  to   my  original  instructions. 
And  you  know   the  substance  of  it  was  this, 
That  the  Lord  Jesas  Christ,   the  very   [same] 
night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  and  amidst  all 
those  serious  thoughts  which  his  own  nearly 
approaching  sufferings  might  suggest,  after  he 
had   finished  the   paschal  supper,  took  bread, 
some  of  the  remainder  of  those  unleavened 
cakes  with   which   that  solemn  feast  is   cele- 
24  And  when  he  brated  ;  And  having,  in  a  most  reverent  man-  24 
had    given    thanks,  ner,  given  thanks  to  God,  the  great  Author  of 
Takef  eat'  TtMsIs  a11  temporal  and  spiritual  blessings,  and  looked 
my  body,    which  is  up  to  him  for  his  blessing  upon  it,  for  the  pur- 
broken  for  you  :  this  poses  to  which  it  was  going  to  be  appropriated, 
do  in  remembrance  he  brake  nn  into  several  pieces,  and  distribut- 
or me.  .  .  •  .,.        •  "I  1  -7 

ing  it  to  his  disciples  who  were  present,  saidy 
Take  this  bread,  and  eat  it  with  due  reverence 
and  regard  ;  for  this  is  the  solemn  representa- 
tion of  my  body  which  is  just  going  to  be  broken, 
by  the  most  bitter  pains  and  agonies,  for  you 
and  your  salvation  ;  this  therefore  do  in  all  the 
succeeding  ages  of  my  church,  as  a  commemo- 
ration of  me  ;s  that  the  memory  of  my  painful 

i  I  received  by  special  revelation,  &c]  revelation  to  St.  Paul,  than  have  adminisv 

This  epistle  seems  to  have   been  written  teredsuch  an  occasion  of  confirming  Christ- 

before  any  of  the  Gospels  ,•  and  it  seems  to  ians  in  it.      For  some  notes  which   might 

be  intimated,  Gal.  i.  17,  isfc.  that  when  he  have  been  inserted  here,  see  Vol.  II.  sect 

wrote  it,  he  had  seen  none  of  the  apostles.  172. 

It  is  very  remarkable,  that  the  institution        e   This  do,  &c]  Because  the  word  nrotuv 
of  this  ordinance  should  make  a  part  of  signifies,   in  some  few  instances,  to  sacri- 

that    immediate    revelation    with  which  Jice,   Dr.  Bret  would  render  it,  sacrifice 

Christ   honoured  him  ;    and  it  affords  a  this  :  whence  he  infers,  that  the  eucharist 

strong  argument  for  the  perpetuity  of  it  in  is  a  sacrifice.  And  a  learned  prelate  in  the 

the  church.     For  had  others  of  the  apos-  council  of  Trent,  pleaded,  with  much  the 

ties,  (as  Barclay  presumes  to  insinuate,)  like  judgment,  that  when  Christ  uttered 

mistaken  what  passed  at  the  last  passover,  these   words  before  the  cup,  he  ordained 

and  founded  the  observation  of  the  eucha-  them  priests  ;  whereas  he  gave  them  the 

rist  on  that  mistake,  surely  Christ  would  bread  as  laicks.     See  Father  Paul's  Mist,  of 

rather  have  corrected  this  error  in  his  nevj  the  Council  of  Trent,  p.  J10. 

vol.  4.  40 


306  The  design  of  which  was  to  shew  the  Lord's  death, 

sect,  death  may  be  kept  up  in  the  world,  and  your 
xxu"   hearts,  and  those  of  all  my  faithful  followers, 
T7T~  he  properly  affected  with  the  review  of  it.     In     25  After  the  same 
J  o«  like  manner  also  [he  took]  the  cup  :  which,  you  manner  also  he  took 
n  u  r*uui^j  the    cup,    when  he 

well  remember,  was  after  he  had  supped  ;  so  had  sup'p'ed)  savlng> 

that  it  was  by  no  means  a  part  of  that  meal  This  cup  is  the' new 

thev   had  been  making,  but  something  quite  testament     in     my 

distinct  from  it  :  and  he  likewise  distributed  ^^edrink^ 

that  to  them  as  he  had  done  the  bread  ;  say-  m  remembrance  of 

ing,  This  cup  is  the  solemn  seal  and  memorial  me. 

of  the  new  covenant^  which  is  established  in  my 

blood,  by  which  all  its  invaluable  blessings  are 

derived  to  vou.      This  likewise  do,  as  often  as 

ye  drink  [it]  in  commemoration  of  me,  and  in 

order  to  maintain  the  memory  of  my  bleeding, 

26  dying  love,  in  the  church  and  the  world.     Tou     26  For  as  often  as 

therefore,  as  often  as  ye  eat11  this  bread,  andye,e*\  this  bread, 

,.*/,.,  ;  j  •    j       i         r  i  and  drink  this  cup, 

drink  this  cup,1  do  indeed  perlorm  a -very  solemn  ye    do    shew    th'e 

and  important  action  ;  for,  according  to  his  Lord's  death,  till  he 

own  interpretation  and  institution,  you  shew  come. 

forth,  and  as  it  were  proclaim,  the  Lord'sdeath, 

in  its  most  affecting   circumstances  ;    which 

the  church  must  throughout  all  ages  continue 

to  do,  until  he  come  k  to  close  the  present  scene 

of  things,  and  to  receive  all  his  faithful  servants 

to  a  place,  where,  for  ever  dwelling  with  him, 

they  will  no  more  need  these  memorials  of  an 

27"  absent  Saviour.     So  that  vou  see,  by  a  farther       ^    Wherefore, 

consequence,  whosoever  'shall  eat   this  bread,  ^TbTe^Jnllvt^L 

or  drink1  [this]  cup  of  the  Lord,  unworthily,  this  cup  of  the  Lord 

h  Therefore,  as  often  as  ye  eat,  he.']  It  Quakers  do,)  to  the  time  when  Christ 
is  plain,  that  >*§,  must  here  have  the  should  come,  by his  spiritual  illumination 
force  of  an  illative  particle  ;  as  it  also  has,  on  their  minds,  to  take  them  off  from  car- 
Luke  xx.  38.  nal  ordinances  ;  for,  not  to  insist  upon  it, 

■  Eat  this  bread,  hc.~]     It  is  no  wonder,  that  we  have  at  least  as  much  need  of  the 

a  text  in  which  this  element  is  so  plainly  Lord's  supper  as   the  primitive   Christians 

called  bread  ufter  consecration,  should  be  had,   (not  having- so  many  advantages  as 

urged  against  the  Popish  doctrine  of  tran-  they,  to  keep  up  the  memory  of  Christ  in 

substantiation.      And  it  signifies  little  for  our  minds,  to  quicken  us  to  holiness,  and 

them  to  plead,   that  the  scripture  some-  to  unite   us   in  love,)  it  is  evident,   the 

times  calls  things   changed,  by  the  name  grand  coming  of  Christ  by  the  Spirit  wasy 

of  the  thing  out  of  which  they  were  made,  when  it  was  poured  out  on  the  day  of  pen- 

(as  Adam  is  called  dust,  Gen.  iii.  19 ;  Aaron's  tecost ,-  an  event,  which  had  happened  many 

serpent,  a  rod,  Exod.  vii.  19  ;)   or  calls  years  before  the  date  of  this  epistle. 
them  according  to  their  sensible  appear- 
ance, (Josh.v.  13  ;  Markxvi.5  ;)  for  these        l  Eat,  or  drink.]    So  it  is  in  the  original, 

instances   rather  turn   against  them,    by  »  7riv»  :,  nor  could  our  translators  surely  be 

proving,  that  where  the  literal  interpreta-  under  any  temptation  to  render  it,  eat  and 

tion  is  evidently  absurd,  we  must  have  re-  drink,  to  elude  the  argument  drawn  from 

course  to  the  figurative.  hence  for  communion  in  one  kind  only  ; 

k  Until  he  come.]  Nothing  can  be  more  since,  as  that  excellent  French  preacher, 

unreasonable,  than  to  refer  this,  (as  the  Mons.  Supercille  observes,  (Semi.  Vol.  IV > 


He  who  does  it  unworthily ,  is  guilty  of  Christ's  body  and  blood.     307 

unworthily,  shall  be  that  is,  in  an  irreverent  manner,  without  a  due  sect. 
guilty  of  the   body  rep.ar(i  to  him,    and  to  the   erreat  original  pur-    XXIK 

and    blood    of  the      b        r.  '  .   ,  .      ,    ?, ,  ?    ,      *  ...      

Lorcj,  pose  ot  its  appointment,  snail  be  counted  guilty  1  Cor 

of  profaning,  and  affronting  in  some  measure,  T„\,  27 
that  which  is  intended  to  represent  the  body  and 
blood  of  the  Lord  ;  and  consequently  the  affront 
does  evidently  rebound  to  our  Lord  himself, 
who  was  pleased  with  infinite  condescension, 
for  our  sakes,  to  assume  human  flesh,  and  to 
suffer  in  it. 

28  But  let  a  man      Let  none  therefore  come  to  the  ordinance  in  28 
examine       himself,  a  rash  ^j  irreverent  manner  ;  but  let  a   man 
and  so    let  him  eat  .        ,.         ir  1  •    1  1    j  r  •*     • 

of  that  bread     and  €Xamtne  himself  as  to  his  knowledge  or  its  m- 

drink  of  that  cup.       tent,  and  his  desire  to  comply  with  its  great 

design  ;  and  so  let  him  eat  of  the  sacramental 

bread,  and  drink  of  the  cup  which  is  used  with 

29  Tor   he  that  it.     For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  in  an  irrev-  29 
eateth  and  drinketh  erent,    profane,  and  unworthy  manner™   must 
and*  drinketh  ^am-  certainlv  displease  and  provoke  God  ;  so  that 
nation    to   himself,  it  may  truly  be  said,  that  he  eateth  and  drink- 
«ot  discerning-   the  eth  judgment  to  himself:*  he  takes  the  readiest 

or   s   °  y*  way  to  bring  down  the  judgments  of  God  upon 

him,  not  distinguishing  the  Lord's  body,  nor 
making  that  proper  difference  which  he  ought 
to  make  between  that  and  common  food, 
SO  For  this  cause  And  accordingly  many  of  you  have  actually  30 
many  art  weak  and  brought  such  judgments  upon  yourselves;  and 
I  must  plainly  tell  you,  it  is  upon  this  account, 
and  to  manifest  the  Divine  displeasure  against 
you  for  such  shameful  irregularities,  that  God 
hath  sent  distempers  among  you,  so  that  many 

p.  245,)  it  might  as  well  prove,  that  the  most  unhappy  mistake  in  all  our  versions 

cup  may  be  received  without  the  bread,  as  of  the  Bible,  that  the  word  Kpijuat.y  is  here 

the  bread  without  the    cup.     So  that  it  is  rendered  damnation.       It    has    raised  a 

surprising-  assurance  in  a  late  Popish  wri-  dread  in  tender  minds,  which  has  greatly 

ter,  to  plead  from  hence,  that  communion  obstructed   the    comfort    and  edification 

in  one  kind  only   was  the  practice   of  the  they  might  have  received  from  this  ordi- 

Corinthian  church.     See  Mod.  Controv.  p.  nance.     The  apostle   afterwards   says,  ive 

100.  are  judged,  (that  is,  as  he  afterwards  ex- 

m  In  an  unworthy  manner^]  To  receive  plains  it,  vie  are  corrected,  J  that  ive  may 
to  purposes  of  faction,  or  intemperance,  not  be  condemned;  which  plainly  shews, 
was  receiving  very  unworthily  ;  but  the  the  judgments  spoken  of  might  be  father- 
sense  of  that  phrase  must  extend  to  every  ly  chastisements.  This  sin,  as  sin,  does 
manner  of  receiving  contrary  to  the  nature  indeed  expose  us  to  condemnation,  should 
and  design  of  the  ordinance  ;  and  conse-  God  be  extreme  to  mark  it,  as  an  irrever- 
quently,  to  the  case  of  doing  it  merely  in  ent  behaviour  under  any  other  ordinance 
a  secular  view  ;  which  I  heartily  pray,  that  does  ;  but  it  is  superstition  to  set  this  at  so 
all  concerned  in  it  may  seriously  consider,  vast  a  distance  from  all  the  rest,  as  many 

"  Judgment  to  himself]    I  think  it  the  do. 


208  Refections  on  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper, 

sect,  of  you  [ore]  now  weak  and  sick,  and  some  con-  sickly  among1   you, 
«ii.   siderable  numbers   of  your  society  are  fallen  and  m^  sleeP- 
asleep,  in  death.     Survivors  therefore  ought  to 


1  Cor 


0  lav  the  matter  seriously  to  heart,  and  set  about 

3j  an  immediate  reformation.  For  if  we  would  31  For  if  we  would 
judge  ourselves,0  with  a  due  severity  and  im-  judge  ourselves,  we 
partiality,  we  should  not  surely  be  so  severely  sh°uld  not  be  JudS- 

$0  judged,  and  animadverted  upon  by  God.  But  e  '32  But  when  we 
when  we  are  thus  judged,  it  is  not  in  a  displcas-  are  judged,  we  are 
ure  wholly  inexorable,  but  with  kind  designs  chastened  of  the 
of  paternal  goodness  ;  and  roe  are  nrW^S 
the  Lord,  that  we  may  not  be  condemned  with  wfth  the  world. 
the  impenitent  -world,  and  consigned  over  to 
final  and  everlasting  destruction. 

33  Therefore,  my  brethren,  in  one  word,   when     S3  Wherefore,  my 

ye  come   together   to   eat   in  those  feasts  which  brethren,   when   ye 

frequently    precede   the  administration  of  this  come    to£ether    to 
?.       •  J    r  ..    j  .  1  eat,  tarry  one  for  an- 

ordinance  among  you,  wait  decently  and  re-  otaer# 

spectfully  one  for  another,  till  the  whole  assem- 

34  bly  be  convened.  Andif  any  one  be  so  hungry,  34  An(j  jf  any 
that  he  cannot  conveniently  stay  till  that  time,  man  hunger,  let  him 
let  him  eat  at  his  oxvn  house  ,-p  or  at  least  take  a  eat  at  home  i that  ve 
kind  of  antepast  that  may  prevent  any  incon-  c™o  ^^ 
venience  arising  from  a  little  necessary  delay  ;  And  the  rest  will  I 
that  you  may  not  come  together  to  your  condem-  set  *n  order  when  I 
nation,  and  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  provoke  come* 

the  judgment  of  God  against  you.  It  may 
suffice  to  have  said  thus  much,  for  the  present, 
on  this  subject  ;  and  what  remains  farther  to 
be  adjusted,  Izvill  regulate  when  J  come  to  Co- 
rinth ;  which  if  Providence  answer  my  hopes, 
and  succeed  my  schemes,  will  be  in  a  little 
time. 


IMPROVEMENT, 

What  just  matter  of  thankfulness  to  our  blessed  Redeemer, 

does  that  account  of  the  institution  of  the  sacred  supper  afford 

verse  us»  ™hicn  St.  Paul  assures  us  he  received  immediately  from  him. 

23  Let  us  often  reflect  that  it  was  in  that  very  night  in  which  he  was 

0  Judge  ourselves."]     bHutptvuv,      verse   sense  something  different  from  the  pre- 
29,   signifies  to  distinguish  /   here   6ix.Kpi-   ceding. 

vopiv  signifies,  examining  that  kc  may  v  Let  him  eat  at  his  own  housed  M. 
distinguish,  and  judge  of  our  own  charac-  Amyraut  and  Mr.  Cradock,  "( '  Apost  Hist.  p. 
ter  and  fitness  for  the  sacrament.  Mr.  174,)  understand  this,  as  a  prohibition  of 
Locke  justly  observes,  that  he  is  little  love  feasts  ;  but  I  think  it  evident  from  arc- 
attentive  to  St  Paul's  writings,  who  has  tiquity,  they  were  retained  in  the  church, 
not  observed,  that  he  often  repeats  a  long  after  ;  though  dubious  whether  they 
word  he  had  used  before,  though  in  a  prevailed  so  soon, 


and  the  temper  with  which  it  should  he  attended.  309 

betrayed,  that  his  thoughts  so  compassionately  wrought  for  our  sect. 
comfort  and  happiness  ;  when  it  might  have  been  imagined,  that   xxu- 
his  mind  would  be  entirely  possessed  with  his  personal  concerns,  mmmmmm 
with  the  doleful  scene  of  his  approaching  sufferings.     We  learn 
from  this  account,   the  perpetuity,   as  well  as  the  great  leading  verse 
design,  of  the  ordinance.      We  shew  forth  the  Lord's  death,  and  26 
zveshezv  it  forth  till  he  cone.     It'  we  do  indeed  desire  to  preserve 
the  memory  of  Christ's  dying  love  in  the  world  ;  if  we  desire  to 
maintain  it  in  our  own  souls  ;  let  us  attend  this  blessed  institu- 
tion ;  endeavouring  by  the  lively  exercise  of  faith  and  love,  to  dis- 
cern, and  in  a  spiritual  sense,  to  feed  upon,  the  Lord's  body.    Nor 
let  any  humble  and  upright  soul  be  discouraged,  by  these  threat- 
enings  of  judgment,  to  the  profane  sinners  who  offered  such  gross  29 
affronts  to  this  holy  solemnity  ;  affronts,  which  none  of  us  are 
in  any  danger  of  repeating.     These  scandalous  excesses,  when 
they  pretended  to  be  worshipping  God  on  this  great  occasion, 
might  justly  provoke  the  eves  of  his  holiness,  might  awaken  the 
arm  of  his  indignation.     Yet  even  these  sinners  were  chastised,  32 
that  they  might  not  be  finally  and  for  ever  condemned. 

Let  not  any  then  be  terrified,  as  if  every  soul  that  approached 
the  ordinance  without  due  preparation,  must  by  necessary  con- 
sequence, seal  its  own  damnation.  Thus  to  attend  the  table  of 
the  Lord  is  indeed  a  sin  ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  not  a  sin  too  great 
to  be  forgiven.  Let  those  therefore,  who,  though  they  feel 
in  their  hearts  a  reverential  love  to  Christ,  yet  have  hitherto 
refrained  from  attending  this  feast  of  love,  be  engaged  to  come; 
to  come  with  due  preparation,  and  self  examination,  as  to  their  28 
repentance  and  faith,  their  love  and  obedience  ;  then  may  they, 
with  the  most  hearty  welcome  from  the  great  Lord  of  the  feast, 
eat  of  this  bread,  and  drink  of  this  cup  ;  receiving  it  as  the  memorial  24 
of  Christ's  body  broken,  and  of  his  blood  shed  for  the  remission  of 
our  sins.  Through  that  blood  alone,  let  us  seek  this  invaluable 
blessing,  without  which  indeed,  nothing  can  be  a  solid  and  last- 
ing blessing  to  us  :  and  let  us,  on  every  occasion,  treat  our  breth- 
ren with  a  tenderness  and  respect  becoming  those  who  have 
considered  ourselves  and  them,  as  redeemed  by  that  precious 
blood,  and  indebted  to  it  for  the  hopes  of  everlasting  salvation. 

In  a  word,  let  us  never  rest  in  the  external  rites  or  exercises 
of  worship,  how  decently  and  regularly  soever  performed  ;  but 
look  to  our  inward  temper,  and  to  the  conduct  of  our  minds,  if 
we  desire  to  maintain  their  peace,  and  that  our  coming  together 
should  be  for  the  better,  and  not  for  the  worse. 


310  The  apostle  treats  of  the  scripture  gifts ; 


SECT.     XXIII. 

The  apostle  comes  to  treat  on  spiritual  gifts  ;  and  introduces  xvhat 
he  had  farther  to  say  concerning  them,  by  observing,  that,  various 
as  they  are,  they  all  proceed  from  the  same  sacred  Agent,  and 
are  intended  for  the  edification  of  the  same  body,  in  which  all 
Christians  are  united.     1  Cor.  XII.  1 — 13. 


SECT. 

xxiii. 


1  Corinthians  XII.  1.  1  Cor.  XII.  1. 

IT  is  now  time  I  should  proceed  to  speak  "M"OW  concerning 
something  concerning  those  spiritual  [gifts,]  -^    spiritual  gifts, 
—  with  which  God  hath  been  pleased  so  abund-  **  y\^* 
xii.  1  antly to  bless  you,  my  Corinthian  brethren  ;  and-  rant, 
as  to  the  right  use  and  improvement  of  which, 
/  would  not  by  any  means  have  you  ignorant. 

2  Upon  this  head  you  in  the  general  know,  that     2  Yeknowthatye 
during  your  natural  state,  before  the  cheering  were  Gentiles,  car- 

x--.i  i  u      i      •  ned  away  unto  these 

rays  of  the  gospel  broke  m  upon  you,  ye  were  dumb  id£ls>  even  M 

heathens,  without  any  knowledge  of  the  true  ye  were  led, 
God,  and  carried  by  a  blind  implicit  credulity 
after  dumb  idols ;  which  were  so  far  from  being 
able  to  bestow  on  their  votaries  any  supernat- 
ural endowments,  by  which  they  might  be  ena- 
bled to  speak  extraordinary  truths,  or  in  lan- 
guages before  unknown,  that  they  were  them- 
selves destitute  of  the  common  powers  of 
speech,  or  any  capacity  of  perception  and  ac- 
tion. Yet  you  were  blindly  enslaved  to  the 
worship  of  such  stupid  forms,  degrading  as  it 
evidently  is  to  the  rational  nature  of  man  ;  [just\ 
as  you  were  led  by  the  artifice  of  your  priests, 
who  found  their  account  in  your  delusions. 
And  I  hope  therefore,  you  will  always  remem- 
ber, that  the  unmerited  goodness  of  God  in 
bestowing  such  gifts  on  persons  who  could  pre- 
tend so  little  claim  to  them,  lays  you  under  a 
lasting  obligation  to  use  them  in  the  most  duti- 
ful and  grateful  manner. 

3  And  therefore  a  I  hope  you  will  not  allow     3  Wherefore  I  give 
yourselves  to  despise  any  of  your  brethren,  on 

a  Therefore.']     The  force  of  this  particle  calling  you  from  idolatry  to  such  extraor- 

cT/o,  seems  to  be  this  ;  I  am  careful  to  give  dinary  privileges  and  endowments,  I  am 

you  the  following  hints  concerning  spiritual  solicitous  you  may  be  preserved  from  abus- 

fifts,  because  in  proportion  to  the  degree  ing  them,  and  engaged  to  improve  them 

m  which  God  hath  magnified  his  grace  in  in  the  wisest  and  most  faithful  manner. 


And  says,  that  none  by  the  Spirit  calls  Jesus  accursed.        Sit 

you  to  understand,  account  of  their   deficiency    in  them  ;    since  sect; 

that  no  man  speak-  there  is  an  important  sense  in  which  they  may  ^ 

ing  by  the  Spirit  of  jj  be  said   to   have    been    enriched    by     Di- 
SJf !eandJTi  vine  and  supernatural  influences.       For  I  give   *  .3 
no  man  can  say  ihat  y0U  to  know,  and  desire  you  to  admit  and  re- 
Jesus  is  the  Lord,  tam  jt  as  a  principle  equally  certain  and  weigh- 
GhoStb>'   thC    H°ly  tv  ;   that,  as  no  one,  speaking  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  colleth  Jesus  accursed ;b  ^consequently 
all  pretences  made  to  the  Divine  Spirit  by  the 
Jews  are  notoriously  false  and  detestable  ;   so, 
on  the  other  hand,  no  one  can  sincerely  say% 
[that]  Jesus  [is  the]  Lord?  none  can  embrace 
his  religion,  and  support  the  profession  of  it  in 
truth,   but  by  the  powerful   operation   of  the 
Holy  Ghost  on  his  heart  ;  and  therefore,  as  you 
are  all  in  a  sense  spiritual,  it  would  be  highly 
unreasonable,  that  the  greatest  should  despise 
the  least,  on  account  of  any  distinction  which 
may  have  been  made  in  his  favour  ;  especially, 
when  you  consider  who  is  the  great  Source  of 

4  Now  there  are  au#     tfow  tnere  are  diversities  of  gifts  in  differ-  4 
diversities  off  gift*      t  persons,  but  there  is  one  and  the  same  Di- 
but  the  same  Spirt.  y.  J  ^.^   frQm  whom  they  ^  ^  derived  . 

5  And  there  are  And  though  there  are  diversities  of  administra-  5 
differences  of  admin-  t^Qns  d  there  is  one  and  the  same  common  Lord, 
SSfyiii  bUt   thG  who 'appoints  his  ministers  under  their  distinct 

offices,   and  gives  them  their    powers,  their 

*>  Calleth  Jesus  accursed."]  Mr  Nathaniel  memory  be  blotted  out  ;  which  is  equivalent 
Taylor,  (on  Deism,  p.  60,  61,)  thinks  this  to  Anathema,  or  let  him  be  accursed.  Owen 
refers  in  general  to  the  test  put  on  Christ-    on  the  Spir.  p  3.  _ 

ians,  bv  their  persecutors,  that  they  should  c  Sincerely  say,  \that\  Jesus  [is  the} 
not  onlv  deny,  but  blaspheme  Christ.  This  Lord']  Chrysostom  well  observes,  this 
the  Gentiles  indeed  required,  (see  Plin.  phrase  of  saying,  that  Jesus  is  the  Messiah, 
Epist.x.97  Euseb.  Eccles.Hist.'w.  15.)  Bat  must  be  supposed  to  proceed  from  true 
I  rather  think  this  refers  to  thejews,  who  faith  in  him  ;  and  the  expression  is  used 
while  tbey  uttered  blasphemies  against  to  import  a  man's  being  a  true  Christian, 
Christ  themselves,  (1  Tim.  i.  13,)  and  ex-  because  such  strongtemptations  lay  against 
torted  them,  if  possible,  from  those  they  professing  Christ  under  this  character, 
apprehended  to  be  his  disciples,  (Acts  that  they  who  maintained  this  doctrine 
xxvi.  11,)  pretended  to  the  gifts  of  the  were  in  heart  real  believers  ;  though  there 
Spirit,  by  which  they  undertook  to  cast  might  be  a  few  excepted  instances.  This 
out  devils  ;  and  perhaps  they  might  imi-  seems  as  plain  a  proof  as  could  be  desired, 
tate  some  of  the  exorcisms  which  Christ-  that  true  faith  is  the  work  ot  the  Spirit  ot 
ians  under  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  per-  God  upon  the  heart.  See  the  third  Utter  to. 
formed.  Such  a  caution  might  therefore  the  Author  of  Christianity  not  founded  on  Ar- 
be  very  useful.  (Compare  1  John  iv.  1—3,   gument,  p.  34—36. 

which  seems  nearly  parallel  to  this  pas-  d  Diversities  of  administrations.]  Calling 
sage.)  Dr.  Owc/i  pertinentlybbserves, that  them  administrations,  or  services,  (/<**'" 
the  Jews  sometimes  call  Jesus  ws  instead  vim,)  was  a  gentle  ma/mer  ot  reminding 
of  own;  concealing  their  blasphemy  under  them  of  the  great  design  ot  these  gifts  i j 
the  three  initial  letters  of  the  words,  nan  and  so  of  reproving  those  who  perverted 
\S0  m\  which  signify,  let  his  name  and  them  to  contrary  purposes. 


212  But  among  Christians  there  are  diversities  of  gifts  : 

sect,  ability,  and  their  success.        And  though  there     6  And  there  are 

xxiii.   are  diversities  of  operations  and  effects  produc-  d,v;ersities   of   ope- 

—      i         j.  -x  •  i  ii  r*   j       i  l  *u  rations,    but  it  is  the 

ed,  yet  it  is  one  and  the  same  bod  who  worketfi  same    God     wnich 

xii°6  fl^tnese  effects  ??z  all  the  persons  concerned  ;  worketh  all  in  all. 
and  they  can  pretend  to  nothing  more  than  be- 
ing the  subjects,  or  at  most,  the  instruments  of 
his  almighty  and  universal  agency, 

7  But  to  every  one  of  his  believing  servants,  who      7  But  the  manifes- 

are  thus  honoured,  is  riven,  according  to  his  *atlon    of  tlle  Spirit 

i    i     i      i-       .,       •  t    .    .•  rls  given    to     every 

wise  and  holy  distribution,   a  manifestation  of  ms^  t0  profit  withal. 

the  Spirit  :    (for  that  our  portion  of  gifts  may 

properly  be  called  :)  and  this  in  such  a  degree, 

as  is  most  agreeable  and  prof  table  (or  the  interest 

of  the  whole,  that  all  may  harmoniously  carry 

on  the  great  design  of  glorifying  God,  in  the 

edification  and   happiness  of  the   whole  body, 

8  For  to  one,  for  instance,  who  is  placed  in  the  8  For  to  one  ia 
highest  rank  of  the  Christian  church,  is  given  g|ven  l>y  the  Spirit, 
hy  the  Spirit,  the  word  of  wisdom  ;  a  comprehen-  &om  .  to  another," 
sive  view  of  that  grand  scheme  in  which  the  the  word  ofknowl- 
wisdom  of  God  is  so  wonderfully  displayed,  ec]Se.  by  the  same 
that  even  angelic  intelligences  are  contiuually    pi 

admiring  it:  to  another,  by  the  same  Spirit, 
such  lower  degrees  of  it,  as  may  be  called  the 
•word  of  knoxuledge  ;e  whether  respecting  the 
meaning  of  the  Old  Testament,  or  other  things 
in  the  Christian  plan,  which  may  render  them 
superior  to  most  of  their  brethren  j    though 

e  Word  of  wisdom — and  of  knowledge  ~\  nary  ability  to    understand    and  explain 

There  are,  perhaps  few  texts  in  the  New  the  Old  Testament,  and  especially  its  proph* 

Testament  more  difficult  than  some  in  this  ecies,   I    do    not  think  equally   apparent. 

chapter,    and   in  the  xiv'h   0f  this  epistle,  Perhaps  it  might  be  a  lower  degree  of  the 

relating  to  the  extraordinary  gifts  then  in  word    of  wisdom.     See    Mr.  Chandler  on 

the   church  ;  which  were  at  that  time  so  Joel,     p    133 — 137.     In    confirmation    of 

well  known,    as  not  to  need  explication  ;  which   opinion,  it  may  be   observed,  that 

and  it  is  a  noble  instance  of  the  genuine  when   wisdom  and   knowledge,   (nDDH  and 

simplicity    and   modesty  of   the    apostle,  njn,)  are  mentioned  together,  wisdom,  is 

that  he  did  not  expatiate  on  so  grand  a  generally     put    first,  as  most    excellent, 

subject  with  any  unnecessary  parade      I  Compare  Eccles.  i.  16  ;  chap.  ii.  26  ;  Isa. 

think  the   late  Lord  Barrington,  und  after  xxxiii.    6  ;    chap,    xlvii.    10  ;    Col.   ii.   3. 

him    Dr.   Benson,  have    made    it     highly  And  it  is    well  known,   that  the  highest 

probable,  that  the  word  of  wisdom  was  that  orders  of  teachers  in  Israel  were  called  an- 

extensive  plan    of  Christianity  which  was  cientlv,  CDDn,   wise    men.     See    Deut.  i. 

revealed  to  the  apostles  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  13  ;  chap.   xvi.   19  ;    1   Cor.   i     20.     Mr. 

See   Barring.  Misc.  Sacr.    Essay  i.  p  39 —  Saurin  explains  knowledge  of  a  discerning  of 

41.     Bens.  Fropa.cf  Christianity,  V.>1.  I.  p.  mysteries,-    such   as    the     appearance    of 

40 — 46.       But     that  the  word  of  knowl-  Christ  to  change   the  saints  found  alive, 

edge  was,   as    they,   after    Dr.    Whitby,  the  reestablishment  of  the  Jews,  the  man 

assert,    ( Miscell.   Sacr.   ibid.   p.    42—45,  of  sin,  the  beast,  cjTc.     Saur.  Serm.  Vol.  VI. 

and  Bens.   ibid.  p.  41 — 48,)  an  extraordi-  p.  13. 


One  hath  the  gift  of  faith,  another  of  healing,  &c.  313 

9  To  another  faith  inferior  to  the  class  I  mentioned  above.        To  SZ?J* 

fcy  the  same  Spirit ;  amther  \s  riven  such  an  extraordinary  faith,1  xxul* 
to   Another  the  gifts  ,  °_   .    .       .       .  .  Jl*i         ,r         — 

of    healing   by  the  ty  the  same  Spirit,  that  he  can  commit  nimselt  x  Cor> 
same  Spirit  j  to  the  Divine  protection  in  the  midst  of  the  ex-  x\i.  9 

tremest  dangers ;  and  is  thereby  qualified  cour- 
ageously to  assert  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  ia 
the  very  face  of  its  most  violent  persecutors  : 
to  another,  the  gifts  of  healing,  by  the  same  Spirit, 
in  consequence  of  which,  while  under  its  oper- 
ation, he  can  by  a  word,  or  a  touch,  remove  the 
10   To    another  most  inveterate    diseases.  To  another,  the  1$ 

the  working  of  mir-  working  of  miracles*  of  a  different  kind,  such 

££&,%■£&-  takjns  "p  serP?ts'  *f**f  my  *eadK 

er  discerning  of  spir-  draught  unhurt,  and  especially  the  ejection  ot 
its  ;  to  another  divers  demons  :  to  another  the  gift  of  prophecy  ; 
kinds  of  tongues ;  to  wnereby  he  shall  be  able  exactly  to  foretel  some 
another    the     inter-  »•■«.*-.  +u        +u       j- 

pretation  of  tongues,  contingent  future  event}   to  another,  the  dis* 

cerning  of  spirits,  so  as  authoritatively  to  deter- 
mine by  what  impulse  any  one  speaks,  who 
pretends  to  inspiration  ;  or  to  be  capable  of 
pronouncing  on  the  sincerity  of  men's  profes- 
sions, or  their  fitness  for  any  public  work  to  be 
assigned  to  them  :  to  another,the  gift  of  speak- 
ing with  [various]  kinds  of  tongues,  which  he 
had  never  had  the  natural  means  of  acquiring  : 
and  to  another,  the  no  less  useful,  though  less 
splendid  endowment,  which  we  distinguish 
from  the  former,  by  calling  it  the  interpretation 
of  'tongues  ;h  in  consequence  of  which,  a  person 
shallbe  able  to  understand,  and  render  into  a 
known  language,  that  which  is  spoken  by  a 
foreigner,  in  a  tongue,  with  which  neither  he 
himself  nor  the  other  hearers  have  been  ac- 
\rorkeu?1  that1  one  quainted.  But  the  one  and  the  same  almighty  U 
and    the    selfsame  Spirit  worketh  all  these  diversities    of  gifts, 

(  Faith."]    Faith,    as    an  extraordinary  ing  over  the  patient,  &c.     Compare  Mark 

yift,    in    this    connection,   must    in    the  xvi    18;  Acts  v.  15.     But  I  rather  think, 

general  signify,  "  a  firm  persuasion  of  be-  with  Mons.  Amyraut,   (in    his   excellent 

ing  called    out  by  God,    at  any  particu-  Paraphrase,)     that  eyeg}->Y**7*     fuvxptuv, 

lar  time,  to  perform  some  miracle,  and  may  refer  to  the  dispossession  of  demons,  or 

accordingly  going  about  it  without   any  delivering  persons  over  to  them.     This  gift, 

suspicion   or  fear,   in   confident  depend-  and  that  of  healing,  might  be  comprehend- 

ence  on  a  correspondent  Divine  interposi-  ed  in  faith;  but  perhaps  in  some  instances, 

tion  "  it  might  work  only  in  the  one  or  the  other 

g  Working  of  miracles.]     It  is  difficult  of  these  effects. 
to  distinguish  this  from  faith,  as  explained        h  To  another -,  the   gif's  of  tongues — to  an* 

above.       Some  understand  it  of  some  very  other,  the  interpretation  of  tongues]    For  the 

txtraordinary  miracles,  such  as  taking  up  farther  illustration  of  these  clauses,  and  the 

serpents,    drinking    any    deadly    draught  interpretation  here  given,  see  the  notes  en 

Unhurt,  curing  diseases  by  a  shadow  pass-  chap.  iiv.  28. 

VOL,  4.  41 


314  Yet  all,  as  the  members  in  a  body,  are  one  in  Christ* 

sect  dividing  unto  everyone  severally  as  he  thinketh  Spirit,   dividing  to 
xxiii  fit:1  his  wisdom  fixes  the  scheme,  what  this  vari-  every  ra{}n  severally 
"         etv  should  be  ;  and  his  sovereign  pleasure  de- 
xii  u  termines,  why  they  should  be  imparted  to  such 
and  such  particular  persons,  rather   than  to 
12  others.     The  variety,  I  say,  is  wisely  appoint-      12  For  as  the  body 
ed  ;  for  as  the  body  is  one.  and  yet  hath  many  is  one,  and  hath  ma- 
members,  but  all  the  members  of  thai  one  body^e ZTnhlvs  tf  *2 
many  as  they  are,  constitute  one  body,  united  in  one  j^y,  being  ma- 
one  well  regulated  system;  so  also  [«]   Christ,  ny,  are  one   body  5 
that,  is,  the  whole  society  of  which  Christ  is  s0  also  "  christ- 
the  Head  ;  and  for  the  whole  of  which  he  may, 
as  it  were,  be  put,  being  indeed  all  and  in  all. 
13  For  by,  and  according  to  the   operation  of  one     13    For    by   one 
Spirit,  we  Christians  are  all  baptized  into  one  Spirit    are    we  all 
My  whether  we  be  originally-  Jews  or  Greeks,  ft****?  £Z 
whether  slaves  orjreemen  ;  the  religion  we  be-  jews   or    Gentiles, 
fore  professed,  whether  true  or  false,  the  rank  whether  i»e  be  bond 
which  we  now  hold  in  life,  whether  high  or™  £reeJ>  and   have 
low,  makes  no  difference  as  to  the  grand  point ;  drmnkin\0  one* Spirit 
our  union  with  the  body  is  the  same  ;  and  the 
same  happy   consequences  follow  from    that 
union.     And  this  in  particular,  that  we  are  all 
made  to  drink  into  one  Spirit  ;k  as  we  drink  of 
the   same   sacramental   cup,  so  we  do  by  our 
communion  with  Christ,  whose  blood  is  repre- 
sented by  it,  all  imbibe  the  influences  of  the 
same  Spirit,  by  which  the  Divine  life  was  at 
14  first  produced,  and  is  continually  preserved.  I     14  For  the  body  is 
say,  we  have  all  imbibed  it ;  as  the  whole  body  ™t  one  member,  but 
may  be  said  to  imbibe  the  wine,  which  enters  many* 
in  at  the  mouth,  and  descends  to  the  stomach ; 
yet  it  is  not  intended  for  the  benefit  of  those 
members   alone,    but    of  the    whole  ;    so,  in 
like  manner,  the  body  is  not  one  member,  but 
many  ;  yet  so  united,  that  the  Spirit,  imparted 
to  one,  is  designed,  whether  in  its  miraculous 
operations,  or  sanctifying  influences,   for  the 
benefit  of  the  whole* 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  thankfully  acknowledge  the  Divine  goodness,  that  we 
have  not  been  led  on  after  the  example  of  our  Pagan  ancestors, 

*  Ashe  thinketh  ft."]     Bx>  «7*/ does  not  so  cup>  rather  than  the  bread  here,  because 

touch  express  arbitrary  pleasure  as  a  de  the  wine  is  more  spirituous,  and  in  a  lively 

termination  founded  on  wise  council.  manner  represents  the  animating  effects  of 

k   Drink  into   one  Spirit.~\     Mr.   Locke  Christ's  blood,  and  the  Spirit  communis 

thinks  St.  Paul  .refers  to  the  sacramental  cated  by  it- 


Refections  on  the  diversity  of  spiritual  gifts*  S15 

to  the  vain  worship  of  dumb  and  stupid  idols  ;  but  have  been  sect. 
taught  from  our  infancy,  to  adore  the  living  Jehovah,     May  we,  xxm- 
in  the  most  solemn  and  consistent  manner,  say,  That  Jesus  is  the  verse 
Lord  !  And  while  our  actions  speak  our  regard  to  him  as  such,  2,3 
may  it  appear,  that  our  hearts  are  under  the  influences  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  by  which  alone  men  are  brought  to  that  Divine 
temper. 

Let  us  often  reflect  upon  those  glorious  attestations  which 
were  given  to  the  truth  of  our  holy  religion,  by  that  diversity  of 
gifts  and  operations  with  which  its  first  teachers  were  furnished 
and  adorned.  Let  us  thankfully  receive  their  testimony,  and  ^  fa, 
thereby  set  to  our  seal,  that  God  is  true.  And  let  a  view  to  that 
great  design,  in  which  all  these  wonderful  things  centre,  engage 
us  to  study  more  a  union  of  heart,  with  all  who  in  every  place  call 
en  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  him  Greeks  and  Bar- 
barians, bond  and  jree,  are  united.  His  glory  therefore  let  all 
unanimously  seek  ;  and  whiie  his  name  is  blasphemed  by  the 
ignorant  and  malignant,  who  cannot  bear  the  purity  of  that  relig- 
ion which  he  teaches,  may  it  so  be  defended  by  us,  as  at  the  same 
time  to  be  exemplified  and  adorned. 

SECT.     XXIV. 

The  apostle,  farther  to  enforce  that  humility  in  the  use  of  their  spir- 
itual gifts,  and  that  mutual  affection  which  the  Corinthians 
so  much  needed  to  be  farther  taught,  goes  on,  in  prosecution  of 
the  allegory  used  above,  to  represent  Christians  as  so  united  in 
one  body  as  to  have  entirely  the  same  interest ;  and  insists  on  a 
tender  care  of  the  least  member,  from  its  subservience  to  the  good 
of  the  whole.     1  Cor.  XII.  15,  to  the  end. 

1  Cor.  XII.  15.  *    CORINTHIANS  XII.  15. 

IF  the  foot  shall  say,  TT  is  of  the  highest  importance,  in  yourpres-  sect. 
Because  I  am  not  X   ent  circumstances,  for  the  honour  of  God,  xxiv. 

the  hand,  I  am  not  and  yQUY  comfort  and  edification,  in  the  use  of 

the  gifts  with  which  God  hath  endowed  you,  V9j£ 
that  I  should  farther  illustrate  and  enforce  the 
observation  I  have  just  been  making,  that  the 
body  is  not  one  member,  but  made  up  of  the 
conjunction  of  many,  which  have  various  offic- 
es and  purposes.  None  can  therefore  com- 
plain of  its  own  situation,  as  if  it  were  insignifi- 
cant ;  nor  should  any  despise  another,  as  un- 
worthy of  regard.  As  to  the  first  of  these,  if 
the  foot  should  say,  Because  I  am  not  the  hand, 
but  am  placed  in  the  lowest  order,  rest  upon 
the  ground,  and  am  often  covered  with  dirt,, 


516     It  would  be  absurd  for  one  member  to  usurp  the  place  of  the  rest  ? 

sect,  therefore  lam  not  of  the  body  ;  is  it  indeed  for  of  tlje  body  ;  is  It 
xx»v.  thh,  not  any  part  of  the  body  ;  or  would  it  have  ^re^ole  not  of  tho 
'  reason  to  represent  itself,  as,  on  this  account,        ^  * 

xii  16  an  outcast  •    -And  if  the  ear  should  say,  Because      16  And  if  the  ear 
lam  not  so  visible,   so  beautiful,  so  useful  as  sha11  say*  Because  I 
the  eye,  therefore  Jam  not  of  the  body  ;  is  it  in-  ZT^lZky-l 
deed,  for  this  reason  not  of  the  body  f  Is  it  not  it  therefore  not  of  the 
a  very  important  and  useful  part  ?   Yea,  is  not  body  ? 
the  body  far  more  perfect,  in  consequence  of 
the  foot,  and  the  ear,  being  what  they  respec- 
tively are,  than  it  would  be,  if  each  of  them 

17  were  another  hand,  or  another  eye  ?  For  if  \<r  if  the  whole 
the  whole  body  [were,]  as  it  were,  an  eye ,-a  and  body  were  an  eye, 
a  man  could  look  at  will,  through  everv  pore  ;  where  werethe  hear- 

.  r  -I  .,     ».        •  i       •  "Mr  ?    if  the  whole 

where  \were\  the  hearing,  that  important  sense,  Prehearing,  where 

which  admits  so  much  pleasing  entertainment  were  the  smelling  ? 

and  improvement  ?   And  if  the  whole  [zvere] 

hearing,  -where  [were]   the  smelling,  a  sense 

which  though  less  important  than  the  former, 

is  not  destitute  of  its  proper  delight  and  its 

18  proper  use  ?       But  now  we  see,  that  God,  the      18  But  now  hath 

great  and  wise  Creator,  hath  placed  the  vari-  God  set  the  members 

ous  members,  every  one  of  them  in  the  bodu  as  etver.y  °ne  of  them  ** 
,     ,    ..  n.  j .  .    .  ^     .     , ,  .      J        the  body,  as  it  hatk 

he  hath  seen  fit ;  and  nis  inimitable  contrivance,  pleased  him. 

and  overflowing  goodness,  is  glorified  in  their 

19  variety,  and  in  their  arrangement.  But  if  19  And  if  they 
they  all  were  one  member,  or  the  members  all  were  all  one  mem. 
of  one  form  and  use,  where  [were]  the  body  ?  £*  J  where  were  ^ 
How  could  it  possibly  subsist  ?    What  a  mon-    °  ^  ' 

strous  thing  would  such  a  detached  member 
be,  if  it  could  be  supposed  to  exist  alone  ?  Or 
if  each  member  were  to  be  transformed  into 
that  which  might  in  itself  seem  most  noble, 
how  ruinous  to  the  whole  would  such  a  trans - 

20  formation  be  ?  But  now,  as  [there  are]  many       20  But  now  are 
members,  there  is  in  the  union  of  them  all,  but  they  many  members, 
one  harmonious  regular  body,  furnished  for  the  >'et  but  one  body' 
various  animal  functions,  and  capable  of  a  vari- 

21  ety  of  sensations  and  actions.  And  no  one  of  21  And  the  eye 
them  ought  to  despise  any  of  the  rest  ;  for  the  cannot  say  nnt0  the 
eye  cannot  say  to  the  hand,  I  have  no  neea  o/hmd>  IhavenoneeA 
thee  ;  since  by  the  hand  the  body  is  maintained 

and    fed,   and  the  eye  itself   preserved  and 

•  If  the  whole  body  [We]  an  eye,  he]  the  church  but  those  which  they  so  much 
The  apostle  by  this  intends  probably  to  in-  extolled  in  some  of  their  teachers,  it  would 
sinuate,  that,  were  there  no  other  gifts  in   be  a  very  great  disadvantage  to  the  body. 


for  all  have  their  proper  ornament  or  use  ;  31 T 

of  thee-,  nor  again,  defended.  And again,  the  head,  elevated  as  it  is,  sect. 
the  head  to  the  feet,  and  so  admirably  furnished  with  all  the  nerves  XVIV' 
I  have  no  need    of  and    organs    pianted  in   Jt|  [cannot  say]  to  the  lCo^ 
most  distant  and   extreme  parts,  even  thi  feet,  xii.21 
mean  as  their  form  and  office  seems,  I  have  no 
need  of  you  ;  since   by   means   of  them,  the 
head,  and  all  the  other  parts  of  the  body,  are 
supported,  and  removed  from  place  to  place. 
22    Nay,     much       But  it  may  farther  be  observed  here,  agree-  22 
more,  those    mem-  foly  to  the  point  which  I  have  now  in  view,  that 
bers    of    the  bodv,    f    members    0f  tke   bod       whkh   appear   to   be 
which  seem     to  be  .  J  y       ,         i    lI 

more  feeble,  are  weaker  b  than  the  rest,  and  perhaps  are  most 
necessary.  delicate  and  tender  in  their  structure,  are  more 

abundantly  necessary;  so  that  without  them  the 
animal  functions  can  by  no  means  be  discharg- 
23  And  those  mem-  e^-  And   so  likewise  with  respect  to  those  23 

hers  of  the  body,  which  seem  to  be  the  more  ignoble  and  dishon- 
which  we  think  to  ourable  [parts0]  of  the  body,  those  rve  surround 
uponeStLl^en0wreabbe,.  with  more  abundant  honour  *  and  those  which 
stow  more  abundant  seem  our  uncomely  [parts]  have,  by  virtue  of 
honour,  and  our  un-  the  dress  we  put  upon  them,  more  abundant 
comely  parts  have  comeIiness  than  most  0f  the  rest.  For  our  24 
moreabundantcome-  ,  ,  r  .  r  _  ,  ,    r  , 

liness-  comely  and  graceful  [parts]  have  no  need  oi  be- 

24  For  our  comely  ing  so  adorned,  as  they  appear  to  greater  ad- 

panshwe  no  need:  vantanre  uncovered;  but  God  hath  so  attempered 
butGodhathtemper-    .         °        ,  c    .     ,     ,     .        .,         „       * 

edthebodvtogethep,  the  several  parts  of  the  body  together,  as  to  give 
having  given  more  a  more  abundant  honour  to  that  which  is  so  form- 
abundant  honour  to  ed,  as  rather  to  appear  deficient;  for  by  making 
that^ort  which  lack-  the  meanest  part  thus  necessary,  he  hath  enti- 

25  That    there  tied  it  to  the  care  of  the  noblest :         That  so  25 

should  be  no  schism  there  might  be  no  schism  in  the  body, no  division 

in  the  body;  but  that  of  separate  interests  ;  but  [that]  all  the  mem. 
the  members  should  ,  '  .    ,      .  .  *■       /       ,       . 

have  the  same  care  hers  might  have  the  same  care  of  each  other,  as 

one  for  another.        being  each  an  important  part  of  the  whole.   So 

that  if  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members  suffer 

b   Appear  to  be  •weaker."]      Some    think  e    Our    dishonourable   parts,    &c]       It 

this  refers  to  the  brain s,  and  bowels,  which  seems,  as  if  he   had   said,  the   face,  on 

are  very  tender,  and  liable  to  many  disor-  which  the  image   of  God  is  particularly 

ders.     Others  understand  it,  of  the  least  stamped,  we  leave    uncovered  ;  but    as 

muscular  parts,  or  veins,  arteries,  and  other  for    those    parts,      which    decency,     or 

minute   channels  in  the  body  ;  the  least  custom,    teaches    us     to     conceal,     we 

obstruction  in  which  would   be  fatal.     If  contrive  not  only  to  cover,  but   also  as 

more  feeble,  be  put  for  less  noble,  it  sug-  far  as  we  conveniently  can,  to  adorn  by 

gests  a  very  obvious  and  important  sense,  covering, 
relating  to  the  channels  by  which   nature 

has  provided  for  throwing  off  the  dregs  ;  d  We  surround  ivith  more  abundant  honour ; 

which   dishonourable  as  they  mav  seem,  «r*7o/c  ti/uhv  frtpiayolipAv  7rtpi\tsii^.'\    Our 

are  so  necessary,  that  if  they  be  obstruct-  version  by  no  means  expresses  the  force  of 

«d,  intense  torment  and  inevitable  death  the  Creek  idiom  here. 
must  ensue. 


318  And  if  one  member  suffer,  all  the  rest  suffer  with  it* 

.sect-  with  it*   and  are  concerned  to  remove  the     26  And  whether 

xxiv.   complaint:  or  if  one  member  be  honoured  and  °"e  member  suffer, 

i  j       7/  w  ;  •  •  **l    •*      *\.     all  the  members  sut- 

adorned,  all  the  members  rejoice  xvith  it :  the  fer  Wltll  it .  or  one 

1.?0og  ornament  of  one  part  being  looked  upon  as  member  be  honour- 
*"'       that  of  the  whole.  ed.»  a»  ^e  members 

27  Now  to  apply  this  to  the  purpose  for  which  I  r%™  nTw  ye  are 
introduced  it :  you  are  all  the  body  of  Christy  and  the  body  of  Christ, 

gg  members  [each]  in  particular.  And  as  God  and  members  in  par- 

hath  placed  some  members  in  more  eminent  sta-  Ucl!jlar:    -  „   . ,   t. 

*.       ,      ,      ,  ,  ^,    .     .         .     . ,         28  And  God  hath 

tions  in  the  body ;  so  also  some  Christians  in  the  set  some     in     lhe 

church.    He  hath  placed  in  the  first  rank,^05-  church,  first   apos- 

ties  ;  who  are  honoured  with  an  office  of  the  tles»        secondarily 

highest  dlsti?Ction,and  furnished  with  endow-  P™£*;  af £$V 

ments  peculiar  to  themselves.     In  the  second  miracles,  then  gifts 

place,  are  ranked probhets  ;  whose  business  it  is  of  healings,   helps, 

to  foretel  future  events,  or  to  speak  bv  imrae-  governments,  diW 

.  r        i  j  r       •  r     i      sities  of  tongues, 

diate   inspiration,  lor  the    edification  ot    the 

church.  In  the  third,  teachers ,  of  a  more  ordi- 
nary kind,  afterivards,  those  who  are  endowed, 
upon  some  particular  occasion,  with  [miracu- 
lous'] powers  ;  then  the  gifts  of  healing  diseases 
by  anointing  the  sick  with  oil,  and  praying  for 
their  recovery.  Besides  these,  he  has  endowed 
some  with  such  extraordinary  activity  and 
sagacity,  as  may  fit  them  to  be  helpers  in  the 
management  of  charities  ;  others  are  qualified 
by  their  prudence  to  be  governments?  by  whose 
ad  vice,the  affairs  of  societies  maybe  steeredand 
conducted  in  the  safest  and  happiest  manner  : 
there  are  also  wonderful  operations,  by  which 
men  are  taught  [different]ki?ids  of  tongues,  which 
they  had  never  learned  by  any  human  methods. 

«  If  one  member  suffer,  &c]     Bos,  in  his  ing  in  the  two  places  demonstrates  the 

Mxercitations  on  this   text,  has  collected  contrary.     I  have   met  with   no  remark 

many  parallel  passages  from  Seneca,  and  here,  which  seems  more  pertinent  than 

other  heathen  writers.  that  of  Mons  Amyraut  ;  who  thinks,  that 

the  same  persons  might  possess  many  of 

f  Helpers — governments,  &c/]     I  think,  these  gifts,  and  sustain  several  of  these 

we  can  only  guess  at  the  meaning  of  these  characters,   which  were  not  stated  dis- 

words  i  not  having  principles  on  which  to  tinct  offices  ;  and  might  be  called  helpers, 

proceed  in  fixing  them  absolutely.     I  have  in  reference  to  their  great  dexterity  and 

inserted  what  seemed  to   me  most  prob-  readiness  to  help  those  in  distress  ;  and 

able   in  the  paraphrase.     The  Author  of  governments,  in  regard  to  that  genius  for 

Miscellanea  Sacra  thinks,  much    lit^ht  is  business,  sagacity  in  judging  the  circum- 

to  be  derived,  by  comparing  verses  8 — 10,  stances  of  affairs,  and  natural  authority  in 

with  verses  28 — 38,  the  order  in  one  text  the  councils  and  resolutions  of  societies, 

corresponding  with   that  of  the   other  ;  which  rendered  them  fit  to  preside  on 

but  the  order  of  the  same  words  differ-  such  occasions. 


They  should  not  therefore  contend  about  the  best  gifts,  319 

Now  as  the  offices  of  the  church  are  different,  sect. 
the  gifts  by  which  men  are  fitted  to  discharge  XXIV- 

29  Are  all  apos-  them,  are  proportionally  so.  [Are]  all  the 

ties  ?  are  all  proph-  members  or  ministers  of  the  church,  apostles  Pe  xii  29 

III  I  Z  X  work-'  Yea'  ^  fl//'  "ho  are  subordinate  to  them, 

crs  of  miracles  ?        prophets   ?     Or,  [are]  all  that  sort  of  inferior 

teachers,  whom  I  observed  to  stand  in  the  third 

class  ?    [Have]  all  those  [miraculous]  powers , 

30  Have  all  the  which  I  have  again  and  again  mentioned  ?     Or,  30 
gifts    of    healing-  ?  to  instance  only  in  one  of  the  lowest  of  them, 
Ungues  ?d?M'£  h"ve  ■?  '*'**>  of  Healing  diseases,  in  that  ex- 
terpret  ?  traordinary  manner  in  which  some  have  effected 

it  ?  Yea,  do  all  speak  zvith  tongues  which  they 
have  never  learned  ?  Or  do  all  others  find  them- 
selves able  to  act  in  that  lower  sphere  I  spoke 
of  before,  and  to  interpret  into  their  native  lan- 
guage, or  any  other,  what  has  been  uttered  in 
31  But  covet  ear-  a  tongue  to  them  generally  unknown  ?     These  31 
nestly  the  best  gifts :  things  are  well  worthy  your  consideration  ;  but 
youamoreVxcellent  instead  of  attending  to  them,  ye  contend  earn- 
•way.  estly  about  the  best  or  most  shining  gifts  ;h  envy- 

ing, and  it  may  be,  detracting  from  the  supe- 
rior endowments  of  others.  Tet  1  shew  you  a 
way  of  the  highest  excellence,  to  which  it  will 
be  your  greatest  wisdom  carefully  to  attend. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

The  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God,  as  displayed  in  the  form-  verse 
ation  of  the  human  body,  is  a  subject  that  well  deserves  our  18 
attentive  reflection,  and  humble  acknowledgment.     All  its  sev- 
eral parts  are  useful  to  the  whole  ;  and  the  most  noble  cannot 
upbraid  the  meanest  as  an  incumbrance.      Each  has  reason  to  20 
rejoice  in  its  own  situation,  as  well  as  in  the  addition  of  all  the 
rest  ;  and  were  the  lowest  placed  higher  than  it  is,  it  would 
become  useless,  burdensome,  and  monstrous. 

9  Are  all  apostles  ?  he."]  It  appears  that        h  Ye  contend  earnestly  about  the  best  gifts, 

this  invidious  temper  was  not  extirpated  Sea]     I  doubt  not  but  this  is  the  just  ren- 

from  among  the  Corinthians,  even  by  this  dering  of  ^»xs7e  t*  %&pt 57**7*  t*  KftuHovA  : 

just  and  lively  expostulation  ;  for  Clemens  for  it  seems  contradictory  to  suppose,  that 

Homanus,    writing   to  them  many  years  after  the  apostle  had  been  shewing  them, 

after,  complains  of  its  continued   preva-  that  these  gifts  were  not  at  their  own  op- 

lence,  as  leading  them  to  neglect  a  due  tion,   and  that  they  ought  not  to  emulate 

regard  to  those  presbyters,  who  were  accord-  the  gifts  o'*  each  other,  nor  to  aspire  to 

iv.g  to  Div'nie  direction  fixed  among  them,  superiority  ;  he  should  in  effect  unsay  all 

and  to  throw  them  out  of  their  episcopal  office,  again,  and  give  them  such  contrary  advice 
See  Clem.  Epistle  to  tlte  Cor.  Sect.  44. 


320      Refections  on  the  different  g'ifts  and  offices  In  the  church, 

sect.       Let  us  acknowledge  the  same  hand  in  the  wise  subordination^  \ 
xxiv-  appointed  in  civil  societies,  and  in  the  church  of  Christ.      Let 
— "~ "  none   be  discouraged  at  the  low  station  wherein  they  are  fixed,, 
but  rather  let  all  acquiesce  in  the  prudent  and  gracious  disposal ! 
of  the  supreme  Lord,  and  apply  themselves  to  their  proper  func- 
tions.    Let  each  member  consider  all  the  rest  with  pleasure  ;   and 
rejoice  with  thankfulness,  in  the  health  and  vigour  of  the  other 
parts,  making  the  proper  use  of  them,  and   communicating   in 
return  its  proper  services.     If  any  be  weak,  let  all  strengthen  it. 
If  there  be  any  blemish  or  imperfection  in  any  part,  let  all  the 
verse  rest  tenderly  cover  it ;  unless  when  a  regard  to  the  health  and 

23  happiness  of  the  whole,  requires  that  it  should  be  laid  open,  and 
searched  in  order  to  its  being  cured.     And  upon  the  whole,  so 

25  far  as  we  can  prevent  it,  let  there  be  720  schism  in  the  body,  Alas, 
that  there  should  be  so  many  breaches  and  contentions  !  Let  us 
lament  them  ;  let  each  in  his  place  endeavour  to  heal  them  ;  and 
unite  in  a  sympathizing  care  of  one  another.  So  shall  we  best 
express  our  regard  to  our  common  Head  ;  so  shall  we,  in  the  re- 
motest consequences,  best  consult  our  own  interest  and  honour, 

28  Blessed  be  God,  that  he  hath,  in  his  church,  given  not  only* 
apostles,  and  prophets,  but  also  pastors  and  teachers  !  Adored  be 
that  bounty  with  which  he  hath  scattered  down  his  gifts,  whether 
erdinary  or  extraordinary,  on  the  children  of  men.  Let  all  be 
used,  not  to  the  purposes  of  ostentation,  but  of  edification.  And 
let  us  be  desirous  of  those  whereby  we  may  bear  most  of  the  im- 
age of  Christ,  and  may  most  promote  the  great  design  for  which 
he  visited  this  low  world  of  ours,  and  was  pleased  to  unite  his 
church  unto  himself,  and  its  several  members  to  each  other,  in 
such  dear  and  indissoluble  bonds. 

SECT.    XXV. 

To  engage  the  Corinthians  to  cultivate  charity,  as  more  excellent 
and  important  than  any  of  those  gifts  about  xvhich  they  were  so 
ready  to  contend,  the  apostle  gives  a  most  lovely  description  of 
it  ;  which  he  concludes  with  a  refection  on  its  perpetual  dura- 
tion, in  which  it  exceeds  even  the  graces  of  faith  and  hope, 
1  Cor.  XIII.  throughout. 

1  Corinthians  XIII.  1.  t  CoR  xm  t 

sect,  y   HAVE  been  urging  you  to  pursue  some-  '■"T'h  O  U  G  H     I 
*    A    thing  more  excellent  than  any  of  those  gifts    •*■    speak  with  the 
1  Cor.  aDout   which  some  among   you  have  been  so 
xiii.  1  ready  to  contend  ;  and  I  have  recommended 
it  as  a  more  excellent  way.     That  of  which  I 
speak,  is  the  incomparable  and  Divine  grace  of 
Love  j  which  indeed  is  not  only  of  the  highest 


The  highest  accomplishments  are  of  no  importance  without  love.     S21 

tongues  of  men,  and  excellence,  but  of  absolute  necessity.       For  if  sect. 
of  angels,  and  have  /were  to  spea&  wjtn  a\\  tfc  variety  0f  to?l?Ues*    xxv' 
not  charity,  lam  be-      ,.   ,  r        ,  ..    .  \  >P  ,  A 

come    as    sounding  which  are  used  among  all  the  nations  of  men, 

brass,  or  a  tinkling  and  were  capable  of  employing  them  even  with  x^  £ 
cymbal.  tne  eloquence  of  angels,  and  knew  their  celes- 

tial dialect  ;  but  have  not  loveh  to  God  and  my 
fellow  creatures,  be  my  strains  of  discourse 
ever  so  harmonious,  or  ever  so  sublime,  /  am, 
become  but  sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cym- 
bal,c  at  best  but  like  an  instrument  of  music, 
and  hardly  worthy  to  be  compared  to  an  in- 
strument of  the  nobler  kind.  So  little  delight 
would  any  of  my  most  pompous  performances 
give  to  God,  or  to  any  of  his  most  valuable 
creatures,  who  should  know  that  love  was  want- 
ing, that  I  might  as  well  think  to  recommend 
myself  to  acceptance,  by  the  noisy  clank  made 
by  brazen  instruments,  in  the  worship  of  Isis 

2  And  though  I  or  Cybele.  And  if,  besides   those  gifts  of  2 
have f/ze^j/fo/'proph- tOT1gUes  and  eloquence,  /  have  that  of  prophe- 

ff'££££r£A  w- so  as  t0  foretel  the  most  distant  and  im- 

all  knowledge';  and  portant  future  events  ;  and  know  all  these  mys- 
though  I  have  all  teries  which  have  hitherto  been  concealed  from 
faith,  so  that  I  could  the  most  pcnetrating  and  illuminated  eyes  :  or 
remove    mountains,.  ,.\i  °  ,  ,    7         r  '    »•    •  • 

and  have  no  charity,  nave  ail  the  exactest  knowledge  of  religion,  or 

I  am  nothing.  any  other  object  that  can  be  supposed  the  sub- 

ject of  my  inquiries  ;  and  if,  joined  with  this. 
I  have  all  the  most  miraculous yaiM,d  by  virtue 
of  which  I  should  be  able  to  produce  effects 
that  might  amaze  the  whole  world,  so  as  to  re- 
move mountains  from  their  basis,  to  transport 
them  from  one  part  of  the  earth  to  another,  and 
to  change  the  whole  face  of  nature  with  a  word ; 
but  with  all  these  wonderous  endowments,  have 
not  love,  simple  as  that  principle  is,  and  com- 

3  Speak  vciththe  tongues,  Sec]  Dr.  Whit-  two  pieces  of  hollow  brass,  which  being 
by  shews,  by  a  great  many  admirable  quo-  struck  together  made  a  tinklHg,  with  very 
tations,  both  from  Josephus  and  the  yeiv-  little  variety  of  sound  ;  St.  Paul  chose  to 
ssh  rabbies,  how  much  each  of  these  things  instance  in  this,  rather  than  in  a  harp,  or 
was  regarded  by  the  Jews,  which  St.  Paul  flute,  or  any  other  more  harmonious  instru- 
here  speaks  of  as  absolutely  of  no  avail  ment  of  music.  See  Commentar.  de  Cym- 
without  charity.  balls,  at  the  end  of  Fortuita  Sacra. 

b  Have  not  love.~]  Ayct-m  is  not  so  prop- 
erly rendered  charity.  It  must  here  be  d  Most  miraculous  faith']  As  it  is  here 
taken  in  the  noblest  sense,  for  such  a  love  supposed  that  this  faitk  might  in  fact  be 
to  the  whole  church,  and  the  -whole  world,  separated  from  love  ;  it  cannot  signify  the 
as  arises  from  principles  of  true  piety,  and  same,  as  in  the  epistle  to  the  Romans  ; 
ultimately  centres  in  God.  where  it  is  such  an  assent  to  a  Divine  dec- 

c  Tinkling  cymbal.]  Mr.  Locke  very  justly  laration  as  produces  a  suitable  temper  and 

remarks,  that  as  a  cymbal  was  made  of  conduct. 

VOL.  4.  42 


322        Charity,  or  love,  suffereth  long,  is  hind,  envieth  not,  &c, 

sect,  parativelv  mean  as  it  may  be  esteemed,  yet  for      3  And  though  1 
—  Want  of  it,  lam  nothing*  in  the  sight  of  God,  ^^d.h"  po^and 

and  have  in  reality  no  true  worth  and  excel-  tj10Ugh  I  give  my 
\-°\  lence.  And  I  may  farther  add,  that  no  exter-  body  to  be  burned, 
XU      nal  act  of  charity,  or  of  zeal,  will  signify  any  J*  ^Xth'me* 

thing,  if  this  inward  principle,  which  should  n^hmg, 

be  the  life  of  all,  be  wanting  ;  for  if  I  distribute 

all  my  goods  in  alms  for  the  sustenance  of  the 

poor,  and  deliver  up  my  body  to  be  burnt  in  de- 
fence of  religion  itself,  and  do  it  from  a  secret 

design  of  human  applause,  and  ostentation  of 

charity,  or  of  piety,  but  have  not  in  the  sight  of 

God  that  love  to  which  I  make  so  high  a  pre- 
tence, /  shall  receive  no  advantage  by  it  ;  but 

in  the  day  of  final  account,  my  Judge,  instead 

of  applauding  and  rewarding  me  as  a  saint  and 

a  martyr,  will  condemn  me  as  a  wicked  and 

vain  glorious  hypocrite, 
4,      Indeed  the  properties  of  this  love  which  I    4  Charity  suffereth 

am  now  recommending,  are   such,  that  one  long,  and  is  kind  ; 
,  ,  .  .         i        i  •      •  r  ^t.  i-ii  charity  envietn  not  ; 

would  imagine  the  description  ot  them  should  charity  vaunteth  not 
be  enough  to  charm  the  whole  world  to  pursue  itself,  is  not  puffed 
it.  Sufficiently  must  that  shew  how  happy  it  up, 
renders  the  soul,  which  is  under  its  influence, 
as  well  as  how  amiable  such  must  be  both  to 
God  and  man.  For  love  suffer eth  long  injuries 
[and]  provocations,  without  being  transported 
into  rage,  or  instigated  into  revenge.  On  the 
contrary,  under  all  this  ill  usage,  it  is  gentle  and 
kind.  Love  envieth  not  the  advantages  which 
others  enjoy  ;  but  rather  takes  pleasure  in  them, 
and  by  friendly  participation  makes  them  its 
own.  Love  is  not  insolent  and  overbearing/ 
does  not  act  with  such  precipitancy  and  rash- 
ness as  pride  and  ill  nature  often  hurry  men 
into  ;  but  engages  us  with  tenderness  to  look 
round  on  those  about  us,  lest  we  should  by  any 
means  harm  them  before  we  are  aware.  Love 
is  not  presently  puffed  up  with  arrogant  self  con- 

«  1  am  nothing.']  A  person  so  eminently  so  that  the  word  must  here  import,  "one 

favoured  by  God   as  this  description  sup-  that  acts   with  such  precipitancy  and  in- 

poses,  yet  destitute  of  true  piety  and  be-  consideration  as  pride  and  ill  nature  often 

nevolence,   must   be  very  contemptible,  hurry  people  into,"  which  charity  would 

and  justly  odious.  preserve  them  from,  and  induce  that  ten- 

f  Is  not  insolent,  &.C.]      The  Greek  word  derness  and  caution  which  engages  us  to 

<nri£7rt£©'i  from  whence  the  verb  here  used  look  about  us,  that  we  may  do  ourselves^ 

is  derived,  signifies  rash  and  inconsiderate  ;  and  others,  no  harm. 


And  it  is  a  grace  which  shall  never  fail  ;  32T3 

ceit,  on  account  of  any  distinguished  station,  sect. 
or  peculiar  endowment,  which  a  man  may  pos-   xxv- 
sess  ;  nor  outwardly  boasteth  of  these  things,  or     c^ 
5  Doth   not  be-  inwardly  overvalueth  itself  upon  them.     Love  x{lu  5 
have  itself  unseem-  ^ot}x  not  behave  indecently  £  in  a  manner  unbe- 

own?tetnotn°easU;  COminS  »  PerSon'S  Stati°n>  aSe*  Or  drcum- 
provoked,  thinketh  stances.  Love  seeketh  not  her  ozun  things,  but 
no  evil,  makes   all  reasonable  concessions  in  any  point 

of  self  interest,  where  any  superior  interest  of 
others  is  concerned.     Love  is  not  exasperated, 
and  thrown  into  bitter  and  implacable  resent- 
ments, even  where  the  usage  it  meets  with  is 
most  apparently  unjust  ;  and  where  the  inten- 
tion is  dubious,  it  imputeth  not  evil ;  but  puts 
the  kindest  construction  upon  the  action  itself, 
or  the  principle  from  whence  it  proceeds,  which 
the  nature  of  circumstances  may  by  any  means 
6  Rejoiceth  not  in  allow.       Love  rejoiceth  not  at  iniquity ;  it  takes  6 
lniqiuty,  but  rejoic-  no  pieasure  to  see  an  adversary  fall  into  a  crime 
by  which  his  reputation  should  be  blasted,  and 
his   interest   ruined  ;    but  on   the  contrary,  it 
rejoiceth  with  others  in  the  truth,  and  is  pleased, 
when  its  greatest  enemies  behave  themselves 
in  a  manner  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and 
7     Beareth    all  the  reason  of  things.        Far  from  delighting  to  7 
things,  believeth  all  blaze  abroad  the  faults  of  others,  it  covereth  all 

thinf';  endSreii  all  thinSs  that  are  amiss'  sc?  far  as  k  can  lawfully 
things.  conceal  them  ;    all,  which  benevolence  to  the 

public,  or  kindness  to  an  individual  does  not 
require  them  to  make  known.  It  is  not  apt  to 
suspect  the  integrity  and  veracity  of  others  ; 
but  rather,  knowing  itself  to  be  sincere,  believ- 
eth all  things,  so  far  as  with  the  most  candid 
allowances  it  rationally  can  ;  and  where  it  is 
constrained  to  confess,  that  many  things  are 
wrong,  it  is  unwilling  to  treat  the  worst  of 
mankind  as  utterly  incorrigible  ;  but  hopeth 
all  things,  and  with  that  hope  supports  itself  in 
every  kind  effort  it  can  make  for  their  recove- 
ry ;  and  as  it  is  long  suffering  with  regard  to 
human  provocations,  so  from  the  hand  of  God 
it  endureth  all  things,  even  the  most  sharp  and 

g  Dues  not  behave  indecently.']      I  cannot  eration.    There  is  great  reason  to  believe, 

read  this  passage  without  thinking-  of  the  that  in  all  this  description,  the  apostle  had 

venerable  Mr.  Hale's  story  of  the  lancet  in  his  mind  that  contrast  to  this  beautiful 

concealed  in  a  spunge,  in  order  to  open  an  character  which  was  so  prevalent  among 

imposthumated  part  without  giving  any  the  Corinthians,  as  is  evident  from  many 

alarm  to  the  patient  who  dreaded  the  op-  passages  in  both  these  epistles. 


324        But  our  present  means  of  knoxvledge  shall  fail  In  heaven  : 

sect,  heavy  afflictions,  acquiescing  in  his  will,  trust- 
xxv.    jng  in  his  care,  and  rejoicing,  if  its  own  suffer- 
ings  may  be  a  means  of  consolation  and  edifi- 
*?£g  cation  to  others. 

And  farther  to  recommend  this  excellent  8  Charity  nevei> 
principle  of  love,  give  me  leave  to  observe,  that  faileth  :  but  wheth- 
it  is  a  grace  which  never  faUeth  ;  bat  will  *:'%£££&& 
company  and  adorn  us  to  all  eternity,  and  whether  there  be 
indeed  makes  a  very  essenti-al  part  of  our  prep-  tongues,  they  shall 

aration  for  the  heavenly  world  ;    in  which  it  ?e;ise ;  wbethenjere 

i     ^,  j  r  ,  6e  knowledge,  itshall 

hath  an  apparent  advantage  over  many  of  those  vanish  aWay. 

gifts  which  some  are  so  ready  to  emulate  and 
pursue,  to  the  neglect  and  injury  of  love.  But 
whether  men  admire  prophecies,  it  is  fit  they 
should  know  they  shall  be  abolished,  when  the 
faith  of  God's  people  shall  no  longer  need  to 
be  encouraged,  nor  their  devotion  to  be  assist* 
ed,  by  such  exhortations  and  instructions  as  arc 
necessary  now  :  or  whether  they  boast  them- 
selves of  the  variety  of  tongues,  they  shall  cease 
in  those  celestial  regions  :  one  speech  and  one 
language  shall  prevail  among  all  the  blessed 
inhabitants,  and  the  languages  of  earth  be  for- 
gotten, as  too  low  and  imperfect.  Yea  I  may 
add,  that  a  great  deal  of  that  knoxvledge,  which 
we  now  pursue  with  the  greatest  eagerness,  and 
which  is  very  conducive  to  our  present  useful- 
ness among  mankind,  shall  then  be  abolished^ 
and  superseded,  as  referring  to  things  alto- 
gether antiquated  and  passed  away  \  or  swallow- 
ed up  in  discoveries  so  much  clearer,  stronger 
and  more  important,  that  it  shall  appear,  in 
9  comparison  of  them,  as  nothing.  For  now  we  9  For  we  know  in 
know  but  in  part,  andxue  prophesy  but  in  part ;  part,  and  we  proph- 
there  is  a  great  deal  of  obvious  imperfection,  esy  inpart. 
attending  allourknowledge,and  all  the  services 
we  can  here  perform  for  God  and  for  his  church :  10  But  when  that 
10  But  when   that  which  is  perfect  is  come,   as  in  wnich  is  perfect  is 

the  heavenly  state  it  shall,  then  that  [which  is]  co™e,' .  *hen  f  l.h  n 
«-»i_  •-»  j.      ,      u    11   l       1    /•  »     1        „    ,  .     J  which  is  in  part  shall 

only  inpart,  shall  be  abolished:  all  these  slow  be  done  away. 

h  Knowledge  shall  be  abolished]  This  can-  of  knowledge  which  was  spoken  of  above, 

not  refer  to  all  kind  of  knowledge  ;  for  the  (chap.  xii.  8)     But  the  explication  riven 

noblest  shall  be  much   improved.   'Some  in  the  paraphrase,  seems  more  natural  and 

think  it  here  signifies,   that  of  Old  Testa-  unexceptionable.     To  trace  the  gradual 

went  mysteries,  which  will  be  superseded  openings  of  the  Christian  scheme,  through 

in  that  world  where  scripture  shall  be  of  no  the  various  dispensations  of  God  to  the 

farther  use  ;  and  hence  some  have  farther  church,  may  be  an  important  part  of  the 

argued  for  that  interpretation  of  the  vord  celestial  happiness. 


For  we  now  see  obscurely,  but  then  face  to  face. 


S2oT 


and  unsatisfactory  methods  of  obtaining  knowl-  sect. 
edge,  and  all  the  little  stock  we  have  here  laid    xxv- 
up,  shall  be  exchanged  for  the  most  extensive     ■ 
views  of  whatever  it  can  be  desirable  to  know,  ^jo 
opening  upon  the  mind  in  the  most  easy,  clear, 
and  delightful  manner. 
11  When  I  was  a       It  shall  indeed   be  like  a  state  of  adult  age,  j  j 
child,  I   spake  as  a  when   compared  with    that  of  feeble  infancv. 
child,   I  understood  just  as  whm    J  was    a  chUd   j  spake  as  a  ch[ld 
as  a  child,  I  thought  J        .  ,  n        i  r         •  r  1 

as  a  child:  bat  when  would  naturally  do,    a  tew   imperfect  words, 
I  became  a  man,  I  hardly  at  first  articulate  and  intelligible,  and 
put    away   childish  0ften  in  themselves  unmeaning  ;  I  was  affected 
in£*'  as  a  child,  thrown  into  transports  of  joy  or  grief 

on  trifling  occasions,  which  manly  reason  soon 
taught  me  to  despise  ;   I  reasoned  as  a  child,  in 
aweak,  inconclusive,  andsometimes  ridiculous 
manner.  Bui  when  my  faculties  ripened,  and  / 
became  a  man,  I  put  away  the  things  of  the  child, 
and  felt   sentiments,  and  engaged  in  pursuits, 
correspondent  to   such  advancements  of  age 
and  reason.      Such  shall  be  the  improvements 
of  the  heavenly  state,  in  comparison  with  those 
which  the    most  eminent  Christian  can  attain 
12Fornowwesee  here.      For  zvenorv  see  the  most  noble  objects  12 
through  a  glass  dark-  Qf  our  intellectual  view,  in  an  ambiguous  and 
ly ;  but  then  face  to  0bscure  manner  as  we  discerndistant  objects^/ 
face :    now   I   know  r  '  .  ....         _     J  " 

in   part ;   but  then  means  oj  a  glass  or  mirror,1  wrroh  reflects  only 

shall  I  know,  even  their  imperfect  forms,  so  that,  (as  when  riddles 
as  also  I  am  knpwn.  are  prQposed  to  us,)  our  understandings  are 
often  confounded,  with  the  uncertain  and  in- 
determinate appearances  of  things.  But  then 
we  shall  see,  not  the  faint  reflection,  but  the 
objects  themselves,  face  to  face,  in  as  distinct  a 
manner  as  we  could  wish.  Now  I  know  \but\ 
in  part,  and  though  the  light  of  an  immediate 
revelation  from  heaven  has  been  imparted  to 
me  in  many  instances,  and  in  an  extraordinary 
manner,  I  am  sensible  how  great  a  part  is  still 
kept  under  the  veil.  But  then  it  shall  be  taken 
off,  and  /  shall  knoiv,  even  as  also  I  am, 
known,  in  an  intuitive  and  comprehensive  man- 

'  By  means  of  a  mirror."]     This  is  the  Seventy  use  this  word  for  the  women's 

exact  rendering  of  JV  £T07r7/;s.     It  is  well  looking  glasses,  or  mirrors  of  metal,  out  of 

known,  that  the  use  of  diopirick  glasses  in  which    Moses  made  the   laver.     Exod. 

telescopes,  did  not  prevail  till  many  ages  xxxviii.  8. 
after  the  date  of  thia  epittle,    And  the 


326      Reflections  on  the  apostle's  description  of  charity  >  or  love. 

sECT.ner ;  so  that  my  knowledge  shall  bear  some 
xxv-  fair  resemblance  to  that  of  the  Divine  Being, 
——  which,  while  our  notices  of  things  hover  about 
\u  12  t^le^r  sur^ace9  penetrates  to  the  very  centre  of 

every  object,  and  sees  through  my  soul,  and  all 

things,  as  at  one  single  glance, 
j.       And  thus  upon  the  whole  it  appears,  and  I      13  And  nowabid- 
°  hope  you  will  remember  and  consider  it  ;  that  f^^s^thre^^ 

there    now    abide  these  three   most  excellent  the  greatest  of  these 

graces,  faith,  hope,  and  love  ;  each  of  them  far  is  charity. 

to  be  preferred  to  the  most  shining  gifts  about 

which  you  can  contend.     But   the  greatest  of 

these   graces,  [is]  love  ;  which  most   directly 

transforms  us   into  the    image    of  God,  and 

which  shall  continue   to  exert  all  its  influence, 

when  faith  is  superseded  by  sight,  and  hope  by 

enjoyment. 

•      IMPROVEMENT. 

Surely  after  having  attentively  surveyed  the  beautiful  de- 
scription which  the  apostle  gives  us  of  this  Divine  grace,  love,  it 
cannot  be  necessary  that  its  cause  should  be  farther  pleaded.  It 
speaks  for  itself  ;  speaks  to  our  very  hearts.  But  O,  who  that 
enters  into  the  description,  must  not  mourn,  that  its  angelic 
form  is  so  much  a  stranger  to  multitudes  who  bear  the  Christ' 
ian  name  !  So  that  in  many  instances  it  can  hardly  pass  uncen- 
sured  ;  while  those  extremes  which  most  evidently  violate  it, 
are  often  consecrated  under  honourable  names,  and  men  build 
much  of  their  hopes  of  heaven,  on  breathing  what  is  indeed  the 
verse  temper  of  hell.  How  many  that  stile  themselves  Christians^ 
4,  &c.  can  endure  no  provocations,  can  cover  no  faults  of  their  brethren, 
can  keep  themselves  within  no  bounds,  can  believe  nothing  to  their 
advantage,  against  whom,  on  party  principles,  they  have  enter- 
tained prejudices!  They  vaunt  themselves,  they  are  puffed  up 
with  the  conceit  of  their  own  wisdom,  they  behave  unseemly,  they 
seek  only  their  own  reputation  and  profit,  they  believe  the  xvorst 
thev  can  hear  of  others,  and  suspect  more  than  they  hear  ;  they 
envy  those  whose  endowments  and  stations  are  superior  to  their 
own,  and  instead  of  labouring  themselves  to  excel,  they  affect  by 
calumny  and  slander  to  bring  down  their  brethren  to  their  own 
level,  or  rather,  as  far  as  possible,  below  it.  Alas,  that  the  dic- 
tates of  our  Divine  Master,  and  the  genius  of  our  religion,  are 
so  little  understood,  are  no  more  regarded  !  and  that  we  so 
entirely  forget  the  precepts  of  Christianity  y  as  not  to  remember 
even  those  of  common  humanity. 


They  should  desire  spiritual  gifts  In  order  to  prophesy.  327 

Yet  surely,  if  these  precepts  are  wholly  forgotten,  it  is  in  vain,  sect. 
that  we  remember,  or  contend  for  any  of  its  doctrines  and  prin-  xxv" 
ciples.     As  all  languages  and  gifts,  so  all  knowledge  and  faith, 
is  vain,  if  it  be  separate  from  love,  by  which  true  faith  always 
operates. 

Let  us  cultivate  love  more  and  more  ;  and  so  much  the  verse 
rather,  as  it  is  a  plant  of  the  celestial  paradise  ;  which  will  there  h  21rt 
for  ever  flourish,  when  tongues  shall  cease,  and  that  knorvledge, 
on  which  men  value  themselves  highly,  shall  utterly  vanish, 
The  ripeness  of  adult  age,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  most  im- 
proved sciences,  human  or  divine,  is  but  as  the  trifling  of  an  in-  u 
fant,  when  compared  with  that  manly  and  perfect  state  after  12 
which  we  are  aspiring.  The  dim  mirror  of  faith  shall  then  be 
laid  aside  ;  and  the  truth  of  the  objects,  now  so  imperfectly 
discerned,  shall  in  full  lustre  be  presented  to  our  eye,  purged 
from  every  film,  and  strengthened  for  a  brightness  which  would 
now  overwhelm  it.  In  the  mean  time,  attending  humbly  to  the 
narrow  limits,  and  necessary  obscurity,  of  our  present  know  ledge, 
let  us  not  be  puffed  up  in  ourselves,  let  us  not  despise  others  ; 
but  by  a  modest  estimate,  and  a  faithful  improvement,  of  such 
degrees  of  light  as  God  shall  be  pleased  to  afford  us,  let  us  press 
on  towards  the  regions  of  eternal  day  ;  where  in  his  light  we 
shall  see  light,  and  where  amidst  the  fullest  communications  of 
his  love,  we  shall  for  ever  love  him,  and  each  other,  with  ardours 
which  the  best  hearts  in  their  best  moments  on  earth,  can 
neither  attain  nor  conceive. 

SECT.     XXVI. 

The  apostle  cautions  the  Corinthians  against  that  vain  ostentation 
of  the  gift  of  tongues,  which  xuas  so  prevalent  among  them  ;  and 
reasons  with  them  concerning  the  absurdity  of  the  manner  in 
which  that  gift  was  abused  by  some  of  them.  1  Cor.  XIV. 
1—19. 

1  Cor.  XIV.  1.  *  CORINTHIANS    XIV.  1. 

TfOLLOW    after  T  HAVE  exhorted,  and  I  would  still  exhort  sect. 

A    chanty,  and  de-  JL  you,  my  brethren,  to  pursue  love,*  to  cultivate  xxvL 

it  to  the  utmost  of  your  power,  in  your  own  

breasts,  and  in  all  around  you,  not  grudging  xiv.T 
any  labour  necessary  to  promote  so  excellent  a 
cause.     Yet  I  would  not  lead  you  to  slight  any 
inferior  endowment,  by  which  the  edification 

a  Pursue     love.]      The     word     £t**txt  olent  spirit  in  the  main  series   of  life  . 

properly  signifies,   »  to   pursue  with  an  considering  on  the  one  hand,  bow  ml™ 

eagerness  like  that  with  which  hunters  provocations  we  are  like  to  meet  S3? 

follow    their    game."     And  it    may    be  and  on  the  other,  the  force  of  self  Tnv/ 

intended  to  intimate,  how  hard  it  is  to  which  will  in  so  many  instances  be renrfv 

obtaip  and  preserve  such  a  truly  benev-  to  break  in  upon  it.  ' 


328  And  that  for  the  edification  of  the  church. 

sect,  of  the  church  may  be  promoted.    I  permit  vou  sire  spiritual  gifts, 

xxvi.  therefore,  zealously  to  desire  spiritual  [rifts,]  but  ratheur  that  y« 
—        r  u     ••"**-*     i    *u  .  -rT-  may  prophesv. 

so  far  as  submission  to  God,  the  great  Dispen-      J  l    t      " 

xiv.  1  ser  °^  tnem>  ar)d  l°ve  to  your  brethren  may- 
admit.  But  I  would  especially  urge  you  to 
desire  and  pray,  that  ye  may  be  enabled  to 
prophesy,  in  that  sense  of  the  word  in  which  we 
commonly  use  it,  to  express  the  gift  whereby 
we  are  enabled  to  explain  scripture,  and  pub- 
licly to  discourse  of  Divine  things,  in  an  in- 
structive and  edifying  manner,  for  by  this  you 

2  may  hope  to  do  the  greatest  good.  For  he  2  For  he  that 
that  speaketh  in  a  tongue^  unknown  to  the  audi-  |Peaketh  m  an  «»- 
tory  to  whom  he  addresses  himself,  speaks  in  eth  not  unto  men" 
effect  not  to  men,  but  to  God;  for  no  one  else  but  unto  God  :  for 
present  understands  [him  ,•]  and  as  God  alone  no  man  understand- 
knows  the  truth  and  importance  of  what  he  jS^to^g 
says,  so  it  is  all  lost  on  the  audience,  though  eth  mysteries. 

in  the  spirit  he  speak  the  most  sublime  myste- 

3  ries :  Whereas  he  that  prophesieth,  in  the  3  But  he  that 
sense  in  which  I  now  use  the  word,  that  is,  dis-  P™Phefsieth>  f  PeaJr 

r  t\-     '  i  •  •  i  i  etn  unto  men  t0  e(ll- 

courses  ot  Divine  things  in  a  known  language,  fication,  and  exhor- 
speaketh  to  men,and  affords  them  edification, and  tation  and  comfort. 
exhortation  and  comfort,  according  to  the  par- 
ticular  tenor  and   contents  of  what  he  says. 

4  And  thus,  on  the  most  favourable  concessions  4  He  that  speak- 
that  can  be  made,  he  that  speaketh  with  a  tongue,  etn  in  an  unknown 
edifies  himself*  only,  if  peradventure  his  own  ^f^buf ^Ui^t 
good  affections  may  be  awakened  by  the  truth  prophesieth,  edifi-- 
he  fervently  delivers  ;  and  the  consciousness  of  eth  the  church, 
that  miraculous  power  which  he  feels  working 

in  him,  may  farther  establish  his  faith  in  Christ- 
ianity ;  but  he  that  prophesies,  while  he  has  a 
share  of  this  advantage,  edifies  the  church  also, 

fc  He  that  speaketh  in  a  tongue  unknown,  said  in  the  paraphrase,  to  prove  that  this 
&c]  Dr.  Whitby  thinks,  that  the  gifts  of  might  be  possible,  it  was  much  more 
languages  and  prophecy  were  always  to  be  probable,  that  a  man  might  be  hurt,  than 
found  in  the  same  person  ;  but  that  the  edified  by  the  exercise  of  this  gift,  when 
first  was  permanent,  the  other  transient,  attended  with  such  ostentatious  circum- 
Yet  it  seems  to  me  very  conceivable,  stances.  But  the  apostle,  according  to 
either  might  be  without  the  other.  The  that  happy  address  for  which  he  was  so 
miraculous  instamping,  as  it  were,  on  a  remarkable,  makes  his  supposition  most 
man's  mind  a  new  language,  would  indeed  honourable  and  favourable  to  the  person 
enable  him  to  speak  all  he  knew  in  it ;  but  reproved  ;  as  Hector  ascribes  the  retreat 
his  fitness  to  discourse  in  public,  as  well  of  Paris  from  the  battle,  to  resentment 
as  his  capacity  of  predicting  future  events,  against  theTrojans,  rather  than  to  coward- 
were  matters  quite  of  another  nature.  jce.     Horn.  Iliad,  lib.vl  verse  326  ;  and 

e  Edifieth  himself.]      After  all  that  is  Eusiath.  in  loe. 


Now  prophesy  Is  preferable  to  speaking  xvith  a  tongue  $        329 

by  taking  those  methods  which  are  most  like-  sect. 
ly  to  promote  the  number  of  its  converts,  and  xxvl- 
to  do  good  to  those  who  are  already  gathered  ' 

into  it.  xiv.5 

.  SI  would  that  ye  all  For  my  own  part,  far  from  envying  any  of 
spake  with  tongues,  your  gifts,  I zvish  them  increased,  and  indeed 

bro  hesied  ^  for  tflat  yeClii  SPake  Wlth  tonSms->  m  as  Sreat  a  var*' 
greater  it  he  that  ety  as  I  myself  can,  or  as  God  hath  imparted 
prophesieth,  than  he  the  gift  to  any  man  living  :  but  on  the  whole,  I 

to1n»uePeaexch  The  had  mUch  rather>  that  Ve  miSht  a11  prophesy  ; 
imerpret,6^!?  thefor  when  we  come  to  consider  the  different 
church  may  receive  effects  and  tendencies  of  these  different  gifts, 
edifying.  we  must  own  tnat,  with  respect  to  the  prospects 

of  usefulness,  by  which  these  things  are  much 
to  be  estimated,  he  that  prophesieth  [is]  greater 
them  he  who  speaketh  with  tongues6-  which  the 
auditory  cannot  understand,  except  he  interpret 
what  he  says,  that  the  church  may  receive  edifi- 
cation :  and  even  then,  his  speaking  with  an 
unintelligible  tongue  is  but  an  unnecessary 
incumbrance,  which  it  would  be  much  more 
modest  and  prudent  to  omit. 
6  Now,  breth-  Now,  as  perhaps  you  will  apprehend  this  bet-  6 
ren,  if  I  come  unto  ter  Dv  an  example,  suppose  it  were  your  own 

UT&SSi  case'  MOren  ••  ifIcame  t0  P*.  *e  «ext  time 
I  profit  you,  except  I  make  you  a  visit  at  Corinth,  speaking  to  you 
I  shall  speak  to  you  w^/j  a  variety  of  unknown  tongues,  what  shall 
StTk&X^  I  Profit  you,  who  are  supposed  not  to  under- 
by  prophesying,  or  stand  me,  unless  I  speak  not  merely  in  your 
by  doctrine  ?   c         hearing,  but  to  you,  that  is,  in  a  language  with 
which  you  are  acquainted  ?  Else  all  is  abso- 
lutely lost,   whatever    my  message    may   be, 
whether  I  speak  by  the  revelation  of  some  gos- 
pel doctrine  and  mystery,  or  by  knowledge*  in 
the  explication  of  some  controverted  text  in 
the  Old   Testament,  or  by   prophesy  in  the 

J  He  that  prophesieth,  &c]  How  hap-  bours,  as  might  out  of  curiosity  happen  ta 
pily  does  the  apostle  teach  us  to  estimate  step  into  their  assemblies.  Compare  verse 
the  value  of  gifts  and  talents,  not  by  their    23 — 25. 

brilliancy,  but  usefulness.  Speaking  with  e  Revelation,  or  knowledge,  &c]  I  am 
tongues,  was  indeed  very  serviceable  for  not  certain,  how  far  different  ideas  are  to 
spreading  the  gospel  abroad  ;  but  for  those  be  affixed  to  each  of  these  words  ;  or  sup- 
who  staid  at  home,  it  was  much  more  de-  posing  that,  how  far  these  are  the  appro- 
sirable  to  be  able  to  discourse  well  on  use-  priate  ideas  intended  by  each;  but  I 
ful  subjects  in  their  own  language  ;  which  could  think  of  no  more  proper  explication  ; 
might  serve  more  for  the  improvement  of  and  must  number  this  among  the  many 
the  society  they  belonged  to,  and  the  con-  texts  which  \  dare  not.  protend  fully  to 
victionof  such  of  their  unbelieving  neigh-   understand 

VOL.  4-.  43 


330        Which,  if  unknown  to  the  hearer,  is  speaking  to  the  air, 

sect,  prediction  of  some  future  event,  or  by  doctrine 

xxvi.    for  the  regulation  of  life  and  manners. 

"  So  also  inanimate  things  which  give  a  sound,     7  And  even  things 

?or7  whether  it  be  pipe  or  harp,  or  any  other  instru-  without  life   giving 

xiv.  7  .  r  i  r '  j  sound,  whether  pipe 

mentol  music,  unless  they  give  a  due  distinction  orharp,  except  they 

in  the  variety  of  sounds  proceeding  from  them,  give  a  distinction  in 

how  can  it  be  known  what  is  piped  or  harped  P  the  sounds, how  shall 

Hi        iij  u      j'^-iu  •       it  be  known  what  is 

ow   should   dancers   be  directed  by  music,  pipedopharped? 

unless  the  proper  tone  and  modulation  be  duly 

8  maintained  ?        Moreover,  in  war,  if  the  trum-      8  For  if  the  trum- 

pet  %-ive  an  uncertain  sound,  so  that  there  is  an  Pe«-  g'lve  an  uncertain 

undistinguishable  mixture  of  various  kinds  of  sound»     ™ho    *haU 
f         ii*  t  '        m        j       ,    a  prepare  himsell    to 

notes  ;  who  should  prepare  himself  to  battle  ?  the  battle  ? 

Could  soldiers  know,  when  to  advance,  or  when 

to  retreat,   unless  the  trumpet's  sound  be  ad- 

9  justed  and  constantly  adhered  to  ?    So  likewise,      9  So  likewise  ye, 
in  your  religious  assemblies,  unless  ye  utter  by  except  ye  utter  by 

the  tonnie  significant  zvords,  to  which  the  ear  the   ^Jf    wo1rds 

c         °  5     I  »  .  .  easy    to    be  under- 

of  your  auditory  are  accustomed,  how  shall  it  stood,  how  shall  it 

be  known  what  you  speak  ?      For  ye  shall  be  in  be  known  what  is 

that  case,  as  those  that  speak  to  the  air,  or  make  sPokfn.  ■  fol*  Je  ?h*U 

•  •      i   4         '  j  t  i  speak  into  the  air. 
a  mere  inarticulate  noise  ;    and  1  leave  you  to 

judge,  how  absurd  it  would  be,  to  bring  such 

unmeaning  sounds  into  the  worship  of  God,  as 

ye  would  not  endure  in  the  common  affairs  of 

life. 

10  There  may  be  ever  so  many  sorts  of  language  10  There  are,  it 
in  the  world,  perhaps  as  many  as  the  ire  are  per-  may    be»   so.  many 

sons  in  your  most  numerous  assemblies  ;  and  JVntls  °f,  V0ices  m 
J  .         .         .  ,  .  ..,,'.       the  world,  and  none 

none  oj  them  is  without  its  proper  signipcation  0f  them  is  without 
among  those  that  use  it  j;  there  are  great  num-  signification, 
bers  that  inhabit  the  same  region,  who  perfectly 

11  understand  it.  Tet  unless  I  know  the  proper  n  Therefore,  if  I 
force  and   import  of  the  particular   language  know  not  the  mean- 

which  is  used  in  mv  hearing,  no  one  can  con-  mg,,0^  the  v0icf»  l 

•  i_  i  T  f.  i%  •  •  i  i.  shall  be  unto  him 
verse  with  me  ;  and  I  shall  in  vain  ask  an  expli-  that  speaketh,  a  bar- 
cation  in  my  own  ;  for  /  shall  be  to  him  that  barian  ;  and  he  that 
speaketh  a  barbarian,  and  he  that  speaketh  {shall  sPeaketh  shall  be  a 
be]  a  barbarian  to  me  ;  and  if  the  language  be  barbarian  unt0  me- 
ever  so  copious,  harmonious,  expressive  and 

polite,  I  shall  hardly  be  able  to  distinguish  it 

12  from  that  of  the  most  unpolished  savage.  So  12  Even  so  ye. 
that  on  the  whole,  I  must  urge  it  upon  you  also,  for  as  much  as  ye  are 
that  seeing  ye  desire  spiritual  [gifts,]  and  are  zealous  of  spiritual 
ready  to  vie  with  each  other  in  the  excellence  *J$'e™?J$£e£ 
ot  them,  ye  seek  to  abound  [in  them]  for  the  edi-  fying  of  the  church. 
fication  of  the  church,  and  not  merely  for  your 


The  apostle  -would  pray  with  the  spirit  and  understanding ;     331 

own  honour,  according  to  those  rules  of  honour  sect. 
which  you  may  too  rashly  lay  down  to  your-  J 
selves.  x  Cor. 

13  Wherefore,  let       Therefore  let  hhn  that  sp&keth  in   a  tongue  xiv.  13 
him  that  speaketh  in       nerauy    unknown   to    the     congregation     to 
pra^hThe  mnayUinl  which  he  would  address  himself,   pray  that  he 
terpret.  may  be  able  rather  to  interpret  the  discourse 

of  another,  than  to  amuse,  or  indeed,  amaze 
and  weary  the  audience  by  the  ostentatious  ex- 
ercise of  the  gift  he  has  already  received,  and 
with  which  he  is  fond  of  making  a  vain  parade. 

14  For  if  I  pray  in  For  if  I  pray  in  a  strange  and  unknown  tongue,  14 
an  unknown   tongue,  witriout    making   use  of  anv   explication,   my 
Z  ^'underS:  *pirit  indeed  prays,  and  I  may  have  true  devo- 
ingis  unfruitful.         tion  of  heart  towards  God,  as  I  understand  the 

language  m\  self  ;    but  my  understanding  is  in 
this  respect  unfruitful  as  to  others/  and  I  per- 
form an  action  void  of  that  prudence  and  good 
sense  which  ought  always  to  govern  in  my  ad- 
dresses to  God,  and  act  so  childish  and  foolish 
a  part,  that  the  reason  of  a  man  may  seem  at 
15  What  is  it  then  ?  that  time  to  have  deserted  me.        What  then  is  1$ 
I  will  pray  with  the  ^       dut  -\  in  these  circUmstances  ?    Trulv  it  is 
spirit,     and    I    will  •-.  -.  JJ     .  .  .  r        ... 

pray  with  the  un-  Plam  enough  ;  it  requires  me  to  say,  /  will 
derstanding  also  :  I  pray  with  the  spirit,  exercising  the  faculties  of 
will  sing  with  the  mv  own  soul  \n  devotion  ;  but  I  will  pray  with 
Xg  wiftSeUS  the  understanding  also*  IzMhing  the  praises 
standing  also.  of  God  with   the  spirit ;  but  I  xvill  sing  them 

with  understanding  also,  and  will  take  great 
care  to  mingle  no  foolish  trifling  action,  un- 
worthy the  dignity  of  a  rational  creature,  with 
my  prayers  or  songs  of  praise.  And  it  be- 
comes you  especially  to  consider  this,  who  are 
so  proud  of  your  own  wisdom,  and  yet  in  some 
respects  act  so  foolish  a  part, 

*  Understanding,    unfruitful    toothers.]  extraordinary  sense  that  can  be  conceived. 

This   I  think  a  more  natural  intcrpreta-  the  mere  Organ  of  the  Holy  Ghost  himself, 
tion,  than  that  which  supposes  the  apostle 

to  suggest  a  thought,  which   the  Papists  8  Pray  with  it}iderstandi?ig.~]     Mr.  Locke, 

urge  to  palliate  the  absurdity  of  prayers  in  and  most  other  commentators,  seem  here  to 

an  unknown  tongue,  namely,   "  there  may  have  lost  the  sense  and  high  spirit  of  the 

be  some  general  good  affections  working,  apostle  in  this  clause,  when  they  explain  «v 

where  the  person  praying  does  not  partic-  rot,  as  if  it  merely  signified  a  manner  intel- 

ularly  understand  what  he  says."   But  this  ligible  to  others.  I  apprehend,  it  is  designed 

would  make  it  almost  impossible  to  con-  farther  to  intimate,   what  a  want  of  manly 

ceive,    how  the  gift  of  tongues  could  be  sense  and  right  understanding  it  must  be  - 

abused,   if  the  person  exercising  it  was  tray,  to  talk  in   a  language   the   hearers 

under  such  an  extraordinary  impulse  of  could  not  take  in,  how  sublime  soever  the 

the  Spirit,  as    to  utter  sensible    words,  discourse  might  be.     This  the  20th  verse, 

which  he  did  not  himself  understand  ;  in  and  especially   the  use  of  Ttxuot  there* 

vhich  case,  a  man  must  be,  in  the  nuat  strongly  suggests. 


332  And  speak  in  Christian  assemblies  to  edification, 

sect.      Moreover,  whoever  thou  art,  who  actest  in     16  Else  when  thoa 
xxvi-  this  ostentatious  manner,  consider  a  little,  for  sh*]}  bless  with11tJe 
J^  the  farther  illustration  of  this   argument,  the  th^Vc^ietlf  the 
xiv.16  situation  of  one  of  thine  own  hearers.     If  thou  room  of  the  unlearn- 
givest  thanks,  for  instance,  in  the  spirit,  in  the  ed,  say  Amen  at  thy 
manner  that  we  now  suppose  it  to  be  done,  that  g£gj    Jc    ^nder'- 
is,  in  an  unknown  tongue,  how  shall  he  that  fill-  standeth    not   what 
eth  up  a  private  place,  and  should  join  with  thee  thou  sayest  I 
in  thy  devotion,  say  Amen  to  thy  thanksgiving, 
seeing  he  blows  not  what  thou  sayest  ?    You 
know  it  is  customary  for  the  audience  to  pro- 
nounce their  amen  :   now  it  seems  a  verv  ab- 
surd, not  to  say,  hazardous  thing,  for  people  to 
testify   in  such  a  public  and  solemn    manner 
their  consent  to,   and  concurrence  with,  they 

17  know  not  what.       For  we  will  grant,  that  thou     17  For  thou  verily 
indeed  givest  thanks  well,  and  that  there  is  noth-  givest  thanks  well, 
ing  improper   either  in  the  sentiments  or  ex-  ^fod  ^^  1S  "^ 
pressions,  if  they  were  understood  ;  neverthe- 
less, the  other  is  not  at  all  edified,  or  improved  ; 

in  order  to  which  it  is  absolutely  necessary, 
that  he  should  know  what  is  said. 

18  For  my  own  part,  I  thank  my  God,  and  de-  is  I  thank  my 
sire  to  mention  it  entirely  to  the  glory  of  that  God,  I  speak  with 
blessed  Being,  from  whom  all  my  gifts  and  tal-  tonS™~*  more  thaa 
ents  are  derived,  that  I  speak  with  tongues  more  *QU  a   : 

than  you  all,  even  the  whole  society  taken 
together,  and  am  distinguished  from  my  other 
brethren  in  this  endowment,  in  proportion  to 
the  more  extensive  commission  which  I  have 
received  to  bring  a  variety  of  nations  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  persuade  them  to 

19  embrace  it.  But  in  a  Christian  church,  when  19  Yet  in  the 
assembled  with  them  for  the  purposes  of  public  church  I  had  rather 
devotion,/  had  rather  speak  five  plain  words'**  ^  Zet 
with  my  understanding,  in  a  rational  manner,  standing-,  that  by  my 
that  I  might  teach  others  also,  and  promote  the  voice  I  might  teach 
edification  of  those  who  were  joining  with  me,  °^hers  a*so'  th*n  *** 
than  ten  thousand  of  the  most  pompous  and  InZiLn^iolA^ 
elegant  words  in  an  [unknown']  tongue,  though 

uttered  with  the  greatest  readiness,  and  ex- 
pressing conceptions  ever  so  excellent  ;  yea  I 
had  rather  be  entirely  silent  in  an  assembly, 
than  take  up  their  time,  and  prostitute  the  ex- 
traordinary gifts  of  God,  to  such  vain  and  fool- 
ish purposes.  And  I  heartily  wish  I  may  be 
able  to  bring  you  to  the  same  reasonable  way 


Reflections  on  the  absurdity  of  praying  in  unknown  tongues.     333 

of  thinking  ;  which  would  be  much  to  the  credit  of  your  own  sect. 
understanding,  as  well  as  of  your  Christian  profession.  xxvl- 

IMPROVEMENT. 

How  weak  and  poor  a  thing  is  pride  and  ostentation,  and  how  verse 
wise  and  honourable,  charity  and  humility  !  Who,  that  has  a  2,12 
right  discernment,  would  not  rather  have  been  the  obscurest 
Christian,  that  now,  almost  unseen,  joins  our  assemblies,  and  in 
heart  at  least,  humbly  puts  his  amen  to  the  petitions  presented 
there,  than  the  most  fluent  talker  at  Corinth  ;  abusing  the  special 
gifts  of  the  Spirit,  and  trifling  away,  in  an  unseasonable  display 
of  his  own,  then  unprofitable  endowments,  the  precious  mo- 
ments, which  were  destined  to  the  highest  purposes  of  religious 
edification  ?  Who  must  not  lament  to  see  pride  and  vain  glory, 
so  early  insinuating  themselves  into  Christian  societies  !  Who 
jnust  not,  from  so  sad  an  instance,  learn  to  be  greatly  watchful 
over  their  own  hearts,  on  a  side  where  they  are  subject  to  such 
dangerous  attacks  ! 

Had  the  most  able  and  zealous  Protestant  divine  endeavoured  13, 16 
to  expose  the  absurditv  of  praying  in  an  unknown  tongue,  as  prac- 
tised in  the  church  of  Rome,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  what  he 
could  have  written,  more  fully  to  the  purpose,  than  the  apostle 
hath  here  done.  And  when  it  is  considered,  how  perversely  the 
Papists  retain  the  usage  of  such  prayers,  it  will  seem  no  wonder 
they  should  keep  the  scriptures  in  an  unknown  tongue  too.  But 
they  proclaim  at  the  same  time,  their  superstition  and  idolatry 
in  so  universal  a  language,  that  even  a  barbarian  might  perceive 
and  learn  it  in  their  assemblies.  Let  us  pity,  and  pray  for  them, 
that  God  may  give  their  prejudiced  minds  ajuster  and  happier 
turn.  And  since  we  see  the  unreasonable  and  pernicious  humour 
of  immutably  adhering  to  ancient  customs,  prevailing  to  main- 
tain in  the  church  of  Rome,  so  flagrant  an  absurdity,  as  praying 
in  an  unknown  tongue,  let  it  teach  us  to  guard  against  every 
degree  of  the  like  disposition  ;  and  not  so  much  consider,  what 
hath  been  the  practice  of  any  church,  in  which  we  were  educated, 
or  have  chosen  to  worship,  as  what  the  reason  of  things,  and  the 
authority  of  scripture  concur  to  dictate. 

Of  this  wise  and  benevolent  apostle,  let  us  learn,  to  estimate  18, 19 
the  value  of  gifts  by  their  usefulness  ;  and  to  seek  above  all  things 
the  edification  of  our  brethren  ;  especially  if  we  are  providentially 
called  to  minister  in  public.  There  is  perhaps  a  manner  of 
speaking  in  an  unknown  tongue,  even  when  the  language  of  our  3, 4 
own  country  is  used  ;  a  height  of  composition,  an  abstruseness 
of  thought,  an  obscurity  of  phrase,  which  common  Christians 
cannot  understand.     Let  not  the  ministers  of  the  humble  Jesus 


G-34        They  should  use  their  spiritual  gifts  with  understanding* 

sect,  seek  such  high  things  ;  but  in  this  important  sense  of  the  exhor- 
xxvl-  tation,  condescend  to  men  of  lotv  estate.  If  the  ignorant  may  be 
■— —  instructed,  if  the  careless  may  be  convinced,  if  the  vicious  may 
be  reformed,  if  the  devotion  of  our  Christian  brethren  may  be 
excited,  their  love  to  each  other  cherished,  and  their  holy  reso- 
lutions confirmed,  the  great  ends  of  Divine  ordinances  are  an- 
swered ;  and  that  plainness  of  speech,  which  mav  be  most  likely 
to  promote  them,  is  rather  the  glory,  than  reproach,  of  the  Christ* 
ran  orator* 

SECT.     XXVII. 

St,  Paul  gives  proper  advices  for  preventing  that  abuse  of  the  gift 
of  tongues  which  he  had  been  reproving  in  the  preceding  section, 
1  Cor.  XIV.  20,  to  the  end. 

1  Corinthians  XIV.  20.  l  Cor.  xiv  20. 

sect.  TV/TY  brethren,  permit  me  to  be  the  happv  T>HETHREN,be 

xxvii.       VI  c  c         -  YY     -■"*   not  children  in 

±V_L  means  ot  forming  you  to  a  more  noble  understandmg :  how- 
1Cor  and  manly  way  of  thinking,  with  respect  to  beit,  in  malice  be  ye 
xiv  20  these  spiritual  gifts  which  are  the  occasions  of  children,  but  in  un-- 

so  many  unbecoming  emulations  among  you.  ^standing  be  me* 

Do  you  desire  to  be  distinguished  in  the  church? 

distinguish  yourselves  by  solid  wisdom  ;  and 

be  not,  as  this  ostentation  of  tongues  would  shew 

you  to  be,  children  in  understanding  ;a  but  in 

malice  indeed,  be  as  much  as  possible,  like  little 

infants  ;  have  all  the  gentleness,  sweetness  and 

innocence  of  their  tender  age  :  but,  as  ye  have 

arrived  to  years  of  maturity,  in  understanding 

be  perfect  [men  ;]  for  that  religion  which  the 

gospel  hath  now  taught  you,  far  from  impairing 

any  of  the  natural  faculties,  rather  exalts  and 

improves  them,  and  directs  them  to  the  highest 
21  and  noblest  use.     To  return  to  the  subject  we      21  In  the  law  it  w 

were  upon,  you  know,  it  is  written  in  the  law,  written,  With  men  of 

that  is,  in  the  Old  Testament,  (Isa.  xxviii.  11, 

12,  where  God  had  been  complaining  of  the 

unteachable  disposition  of  the  Jews,)  "  Surely 

•  Children  in  understanding.]  This  is  an  is  not  sufficiently  expressed  by  the  word 
admirable  stroke  of  true  oratory,  adapted  children,  for  they  are  sometimes  vain  and 
to  strike  and  bring  down  the  height  of  sometimes  malicious  too.  Texuoi  signifies 
their  spirits,  by  representing  those  things  full  grown  men  ;  intimating,  it  was  a  kind 
m  which  they  were  most  ready  to  pride  of  boyishness,  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  use 
themselves,  as  comparatively  childish,  that  word,  to  emulate  and  quarrel  with 
The  word  v«Ti*£Y7e  refers  to  infants,  and  one  another. 


The  confusion  attending  their  abuse  of  the  gift  of  tongues,      335 

aiher  tongues  and  in  foreign  language  b  and  with  foreign  lips  I  sect. 
other  lips,  will  I  WJn  speak  unto  this  people  ;  and  even  so  they  xxvu- 
"£'" ZV^Z  vM  not  hear  me^aith  the  Lord:"  which  may  be  ~ 
that  will  they  not  considered  and  interpreted  as  an  intimation  oi  xiv.21 
hear  me,  saith  the  the  purpose  God  had  of  sending  one  last  mes- 
Lord'  sage  to  them,  by  his  servants  endued  with  the 

22     Wherefore,  gift  of  tongues.     So  that^  according  to  this  in-  22 
tongues  are    for   a  timation,  tongues  are  a  sign  not  to  believers,  but 

sign,  not  to  them  %Q  jti fills'.  The  gift  was  intended  to  propa- 
that  believe,  but  to  •'  ,  .      °  ,  ,  r     r 

them  that  believe  gate  the.  gospel  among  those  who  were  stran- 
not  ••  but  prophesy-  gers  to  it,  not  to  edify  those  that  had  already 
ing  serveth  not  for  believed.  Whereas,  on  the  contrary,  prophesy 
2STb$**HZ  f»]  designed  not  for  infideh,  but  Miivers,*  ed- 
which  believe  ify  churches  already  gathered  ;  in  which  respect 

23  If  therefore  the  it  is  nobler,  and  more  worthy  your  pursuit.  But  23 
whole    church      be  as   lhere    is    a    manner    of    using    this   gift  of 
come  together  into  ...  ,  .  °     ,         °.    .      , 

one    place,  and  all  tongues,  which  would  even  pervtrt  the  original 

speak  with  tongues,  end  tor  which  it  was  given,  and  obstruct,  rather 
and  there  come  in  than  promote, the  conversion  of  infidels,  I  must 
learned,  or  unbeliev".  observe,  therefore,  that  if  the  zvhole  church  be 
ers,  will  they  not  say  come  together  into  one  place,  and  all  speak  witk 
fhat  ye  are  mad  !       a  variety   of  unknown   tongues,  and  any  of  the 
uninstructed,  or,  in  other  words,  the  infdtlsy 
come  in,  when  they  hear  such  a  confused  jargon 
as  this  must  be,  xvill  they  not  presently  say  that 
you  are  distracted,  and  adopt  the  censure  which 
was  at  first  so  rashly  passed  in  the  dav  of  Pen- 
tecost, that  these  men  are   full  of  new  wine; 

24  But  if  all  pro-  (Acts  ii.  13.)      Whereas  if  all  prophesy,  and  an  24 
?ohmeyin  onftha^be!  ™fidel>  or  ignorant  man,  (for  I  esteem  every  one 
lieveth  not,  or    one  ignorant,   who   is    uninstructed    in    the   great 
unlearned,  he  is  con-  mysteries  of  the  gospel,  whatever  else  he  may 

yinced  of  all,  he  is  know,)  comes  in,  he  is  convicted  bu  all  who  thus 
mdgedotall:  .    '  ,  .     , ,       7,        „  J 

25  And  thus,  are  speak;  he  is  judged  by  all;  every  one  says  some- 

'  the  secrets  of  his  thing  to  which  his  conscience  bears  witness  : 
heart    made   mani-  Ana\  s0  tne  secrets  of  his  heart  are  made  manifest,*-  25 

b  In  foreign  language,  Sec]   Most  critics  not  voluntarily  bring  it  upon  the  church* 

refer  these  words,  as  they  stand  in  Isaiah,  merely  to  make  ostentation  of  your  own 

to  the  Babylonians,  who  should  come  and  gifts."     But   perhaps  the  apostle  in   this 

speak  to  the  Jews  in  a  language  unintelli-  application   intends  to  give  us   the    true, 

gible  to  them  ;  in  which  sense  the  phrase  though  not  most  obvious  interpretation  of 

is  used  elsewhere,  Deut.  xxviii.  49  ;  jer.  the  words. 

v.  15.     Diodati  thinks    the   meaning  is,         c  Secrets  of  his  heart  are  made  manifest."] 

"  Because  they  would  not  attend  to  plain  It  is  very  possible,  that,  (as  in  the  known 

messages,    God  would  speak  to  them  by  cases  of  Nathaniel,    and   the    woman  of 

such  as  they  could  not  understand  :"  and  Samaria,  John  i.  47  ;   chap.  iv.  18,)  some 

then    the    apostle's    argument     will    be,  secret  facts,  relating  to  a  stranger,  might 

"  Since  God  threatens  this  as  a  curse,  do  in     some    instances    be  revealed  to  the 


336*  Would  expose  them  to  the  censure  of  infidels* 

sect,  in  a  manner  to  him  very  surprising  and  unao  fest,  and  so  falling 
«™  countable;  insomuch,  that  sometime^  a  person  *>wn  £»£i*te 

~~  who  comes  into  your  assembly  out  of  mere  and  report  tiiat  Go<i 
xiv°,r-  curiosity,  or  possibly  with  some  ill  design,  is  is  in  you  of  a  truth, 
not  able  to  command  himself  under  the  impres- 
sion which  the  word  of  God  thus  spoken  makes 
upon  him  ;  and  so,  under  the  power  of  '^fall- 
ing down  upon  [his~\  face  he  will  worship  that 
one  living  and  true  God,  whom  you  adore  ;  de- 
claring, that  this  ever  blessed  God  is  indeed 
among  you;  and  perhaps,  immediately  profess- 
ing on  that  account,  his  resolution  of  joining 
himself  to  you  ;  and  proclaiming  afterwards 
wherever  he  comes,  in  what  an  extraordinary 
manner  he  has  met  with  the  divine  presence, 
and  what  a  wonderful  impression  hath  been 
made  upon  his  mind.  Now  surely,  that  de- 
gree of  honour  which  is  brought  to  God  and  his 
gospel  by  one  such  effect  of  prophesying,  should 
appear  far  more  desirable  to  you  than  any  ap- 
plause or  admiration  which  you  can  receive 
from  your  fellow  christians  by  the  exercise  of 
your  most  splendid  gifts. 

26       I  might  also  urge,  upon  this  head,  the  great  .  26,  Hov{ 1S  1ltthen» 
,.         i  i  •   i    ■      •         '  i  i  •    A  °  brethren  ?  when  ye 

disorder  which  is  introduced  into  your  assem-  come  together,  eve- 

blies,by  this  ostentatiousmannerofproceeding;  ry  one  of  you  hath  a 
for  indeed,  if  you  think  seriously,  what  a  shock-  psalm,  hath  a  doc- 
ing  thing  it  is,  my  brethren,  that  when  you  come  jj™£'  ^at  ^JESJJjJ 
together  for  the  purposes  of  social  worship,  in  hath  an  interpreta*; 
which  all  hearts  should  unite,  each  of  you  is  de- 
sirous himself  to  officiate  publicly,  in  such  a 
manner  as  best  suits  his  present  inclination, 
without  any  regard  to  decency  and  order?  Eve- 
ry one  of  you  hath  a  psalm  to  read,  hath  a  doc- 
trine to  inculcate,  hath  a  tongue  in  which  to 
preach  or  pray,  hath  a  revelation  of  some  mys- 
tery to  produce,  hath  an  interpretation,  which 
perhaps  he  immediately  begins,  while  the  per- 
son, from  whom  he  is   to    interpret,   hath  but 
begun  to  speak,  and   thus  five  or  six,d  if  not 

prophet;  perhaps  the  ill  designs  which  had  thoughts  and  state  of  the  mind  which  such 

brought  them   into   the  assembly,   when  a  stranger  might  be  conscious  of.      Many 

they  came    only  as   spies  ;  and  this  was  memorable  instances  of  which  still  happen, 

well  suited  to  the  purpose  of  producing  where  ministers  preach  in  an  experimental 

strong  convictions  of  the  presence  of  God  manner;   and   lasting  effects  have  often 

with    Christians.     But  I    chose  to  para-  been    produced,    in  consequence  of  such 

phrase  the  words  in  such  a  manner,   as  lo  impressions. 

include   any   remarkable   correspondence  d   Five   or  six,  Ifc"]     Five  such  cases 

between  what    was   spoken,      and    the  are  mentioned.    It  seems  probable,  that 


Those  xvho  speak  with  tongues ,  should  speak  in  course.  337 

ft*.    Let  all  things  more,  may  be  speaking  at  the  same  time  :  in  sect.- 
?}e  done  to  edifying,    consequence  of  which  no  one  can  be  distinctly  X*VIU 
heard,  and  the  assembly  degenerates  into  a  kind  J  c^ 
of  tumultuous  riot.  I  beseech  you,  my  friends,  xv  2i 
to  rectify  this,  and  to  proceed  upon  the  general 
canon,  which  I  would  recommend  to  you  upon 
all  such  occasions,  let  all  things  be  done,  not  for      / 
ostentation,  but  for  edification*  in  such  a  man- 

„„    TP  ner  as  vou  do  in  your  consciences  believe  will 

27  If  any   man  -  -  .       r 
speak  in  an  unknown  be  most  like  to  do  good  to  the    souls  ot   men, 
tongue,  let  it  be  by  and  to  build  up  the  church  of  Christ. 

two,  or  at  the  most       And  in  pavticular,   if  any  should  speak  xvith  27 
^T;^^  an  [unknot]  tongue,  [let  itte\  by  too    or  at 
interpret.  most,   [by]   three  in  one  meeting,   and  that  by 

28  But  if  there  be  course  :  and  let  some  one  present  still  interpret 
&IST22JZ  -^t  is  said/        But  if  there  be  not  an  inter-  28 
the  church  ;  and  let  prefer,  let  him  be  silent  in  the  church ,s  where  ne 

some  of  these  Christians  were  so  full  of  man's  speaking,  first  in  an  unknown 
themselves,  and  so  desirous  of  exercising  tongue,  and  then  acting  as  his  own  inter- 
their  respective  gifts,  that  without  wait-  preter  ;  but  I  think  it  evident,  from  this 
ing  for  the  permission  and  direction  of  him  text,  compared  with  verse  13,  that  a  man 
•who  presided  in  the  assembly  (whicli  in  might  have  the  gift  of  speaking  with 
the  synagogues  the  apostles  themselves  seem  tongues,  who  could  not  interpret  ;  and  the 
to  have  done,  compare  Acts  xiii.  15,)  sev-  great  difficulty  is  to  say,  how  this  could 
iral  began  speaking,  or  singing,  in  the  happen,  and  yet  the  thing  wanting  not  be 
aame  minute,  and  some  began  while  others  another  tongue  ;  which  the  distinction  be- 
were  speaking.  The  manner  in  which  dis-  tween  the  gift  of  tongues,  and  the  interpreta- 
courses  were  carried  on  in  the  schools  of  tion  of  tongues,  seems  to  demonstrate  that 
the  philosophers,  where  several  little  knots  it  was  not.  I  can  only  offer  a  conjecture 
of  disputants  seem  to  have  been  engaged  here,  winch  it  becomes  me  to  do  with  the 
at  the  same  time,  and  what  happened  in  greater  modesty,  as  I  think  it  is  a  pretty 
Jewish  synagogues  after  worship  was  con-  singular  one  ;  (as  indeed  the  difficulty  it- 
eluded,  might  possibly  have  given  some  self,  great  as  it  is,  has  seldom  been  stated 
occasion  to  an  irregularity  which  to  us  by  commentators. J  The  miracle,  which, 
seems  so  shocking.  conferred  the  gifts  of  tongues,  seems  to 

e  Done  for  edification."]  I  must  presume  have  been  the  instantaneous  impressing  on 
to  say,  that  it  appears  probable  to  me,  that  the  mind  the  familiar  and  perfect  knowl- 
had  one  officer  been  appointed,  as  a  repre-  edge  of  a  language  with  which  the  person 
sentative  of  the  apostle,  to  whose  direction  was  before  unacquainted  ;  yet  so,  that 
the  society  would  in  conscience  have  been  from  that  time  the  person  receiving  it 
obliged  in  all  indifferent  matters  to  sub-  should  be  able,  without  any  new  miracle, 
mit,  some  hint  would  have  been  given  of  to  use  it  as  he  thought  fit,  and  this,  as  Dr. 
it,  amidst  the  many  opportunities  which  Leland  well  observes,  is  the  only  hypothesis 
the  state  of  this  Corinthian  church  espec-  on  which  the  abuse  of  this  gift  can  be  ac- 
ially,  gave  both  to  St.  Paul,  and  after-  counted  for.  (See  Leland  against  Morgan, 
wards  to  Clemens  Romanus.  Vol.  I.  chap.  xiii.  p.  375.)      But  I  appre- 

f  Let  one  interpret  ]  In  this  method  it  is  hend,  that  though  every  man  using  this 
evident,  that  any  discourse  thus  delivered,  gift,  and  understanding  what  he  said,  must 
would  take  up  more  than  twice  the  time  have  been  able  to  have  rendered  his  dis- 
xn  which  it  might  have  been  delivered  had  course  sentence  by  sentence,  into  his  na- 
it  first  been  spoken  in  a  known  tongue.  tive  language,  he  might  be  unable  to  ren- 
g  If  there  be  no  interpreter,  let  him  be  der  it  into  a  third,  which  might  be  that  of 
silent .]  Dr.  Whitby  thinks  this  was  only  many  present.  Now  in  such  a  circum- 
enjoined  to   avoid  the    ostentation   of  a    stance,  the  gift  of  interpretation  mighttike 

vol.  4.  44 


338  Some  one  present  should  interpret  what  is  said. 

sect,  can  do  no  manner  of  service  by  uttering  what  him  speak  fo  him- 
xxvii-  none  but  himself  can  understand  ;  and  let  him  self>  and  t0  God- 
T""T"  speak  to  himself,  and  to  God :  let  him  make  use 
xiv.28  of  this  language  in  his  own  private  devotions, 

if  he  has  a  mind  by  exercise  to  keep  up  his 

readiness  in  it  :  but  let  him  not  produce  it  so 

29  unreasonablv,  as  in  the  present  case.  And  as  29  Let  the  propb- 
for  those  prophesying  which  we  chiefly  speak  ets   speak    two   or 

r-       i  •  jo  i*i*_-    three,    and    let  the 

of,  when  scriptures  are  explained  ;   let  only  two  other  judge. 

or  three  of  the  prophets  speak  in  one  assembly  ; 
and  let  the  rest  judge,  and  compare  one  doc- 
trine   with   another    for   the   farther  improve- 

30  ment  of  all.  But  if  while  the  discourse  con-  30  If  any  thing  be 
tinues,  {any  thing}  be  revealed  to  another  that  Zf^l  ^'Vet 
sitteth  by,  let  him  not  immediately  arise,  and  the  first  hold  his 
interrupt  the  frst ;  but  let  him  sit  still,  till  he  peace. 

31  have  done  speaking.*-  For  by  this  means  ye  31  For  ye  may  ail 
may  all,  who  are  thus  furnished  for  it,  proph-  \™^ZX™', 
esy  one  by  one,  that  your  instruction  and  con-  ancj  ali  may  t,e  com. 
solation  may  not  be  thrown  away,  which  would  forted. 

be  the  case,  if  many  were  speaking  at  once  ; 
but  all  may  learn,  and  all  may  be  comforted. 

32  And  there  is  no  impossibility  of  doing  this  ;  32  And  the  spirits 
for  the  Spirit  of  God  that  inspires  you,  is  not  of  the  prophets  are 

a  wild  irresistible  impulse,  like  that,  by  which  subject  to  the  proph- 

the  Pythian  priestess,  and  others  who  profess 

inspiration  and  prophesy  among  the  Gentiles, 

pretend  to   be  agitated  ;    but  the   spirits,  or 

inspirations,  of  the  Christian  prophets  produce 

those  calm  emotions  which  are  subject  to  the 

prophets  :  they  leave  a  man  master  of  himself, 

so  that  he  can  moderate  his  passions,  and  wait 

the  most  convenient  time  and  manner  of  utter- 

33  ing  his  oracles.      For  God  is  not  {the}  {author}  J/J™  Gf™* 
of  disorder  and  confusion,    but    of  peace  and  sion,  but  of  peace,  as 

place,  if  it  consisted,  as  I  conjecture  it  splendid ;  but  whenever  it  was  exercised, 
did,  in  an  instantaneous  capacity  of  under-  it  would  always  argue  the  person  under 
standing  a  strange  language,  just  for  that  an  immediate  agency  of  the  Spirit,  and 
time,  and  rendering  what  was  spoken  in  conduce  to  his  usefulness, 
it,  into  the  native  tongue  of  the  interpreter  h  Let  the  fist  have  done  speaking  ~]  So  I 
(Compare  the  paraphrase  on  chap.  xii.  verse  think  a-iy*!®  must  here  be  rendered  ;  for 
10)  On  this  hypothesis,  and  truly  I  think  if  the  direction  had  been,  "  Let  him  that 
on  this  alone,  one,  who  had  the  gift  of  in-  was  speaking  immediately  hold  his  peace, 
terpretation,  might  not  be  able  to  speak  as  soon  as  another  intimates  that  he  has  a 
any  foreign  language  at  all  ;  and  he  who  revelation  ;"  it  would  introduce  a  confu- 
had  the  gift  of  a  tongue,  might  not  in  some  sion,  which  this  advice  was  intended  to 
circumstances  be  able  to  interpret  to  those  prevent  ;  and  I  think  such  an  interpreta- 
who  were  then  his  hearers.  In  this  case,  tion  equally  inconsistent  with  reason,  and 
the  gift  of  interpretation,  enabling  a  man  the  connection  of  the  place.  Compare 
only  to  act  a  secondary  part,  would  be  less   verse  32,  33. 


The  women  must  be  silent  in  their  religious  assemblies.        339 

In  all  churches  of  regularity  ;  and  this  orderly  method  of  pro- sect. 
the  saints.  ceeding,   I  the  rather  urge  upon  you,  as  it  is  xxvlt* 

practised  in  all  the  other  churches  of  the  saints :  1Cor 
and  I  should  be  sorry,  that  you,  my  Corinthian    xiv^  * 
friends,  should  be  remarkable  for  the  irregu-  33 
larity  of  your  proceedings,  when  God  hath  been 
pleased   so   graciously  to  distinguish   you  by 
such  a  variety  of    gifts,  and   the  flourishing 
state  of  your  society. 
34  Let  your  wo-      Let  your  xvomen  be  silent  in  your  religious  34 
men  keep  silence  in  assemblies,  if  they  have  not  some  extraordinary 
the  churches :  for  it  reve]ation  .  for  it  is  not  commonly  permitted 
rs  not  ncnnitted  unto  .  .      t  \         i_i«  •  l   *  :* 

them  to  speak  ;  but  to  them  to  speak  on  such  public  occasions,  but  it 

they  are  commanded  is  their  duty  to  be  in  subjection  to  the  superior 
to  be  under  obedi-  authoritv  of  the  man  :  as  the  law  also  says,  in 
the'uw"  *"  "^  recording  that  early  sentence  on  Eve  and  her 

daughters  for  the  first  transgression,  (Gen.  iii. 

16,)  To  him  shall  be  thy  desire  subjected,  and 

35  And  if  they  he  shall  rule  over  thee.  And  if  they  have  a  3$ 
will  leam  any  thing,  m\nd  to  Uarn  the  meaning  of  any  thing  which 
let  them  ask   their   b                         u  understand,  let  them  ask  their 
husbands  at  home  :                                                            ,' 

for  it  is  a  shame  for  own  husbands  at  home,  as  they  may  more  con- 
a  woman  to  speak  in  veniently  and  freely  talk  with  them,  without 
the  church.  anv  appearance  of  ostentation,  or  suspicion  of 

anv  other  ill  principles  :  but  let  them  not  break 
in  upon  the  assembly  with  questions  ;  for  it  is 
evidently  an  indecent  thing  for  a  woman  to 
speak  in  the  churchj  and  suits  very  ill  with  that 
modesty  and  reserve  which  is  so  universally 
esteemed  an  ornament  to  the  sex. 

36  What  ?  came        I  know  the  present  custom  among  you  is  36 
the  word  of  God  out  contrary  to  some  of  these  regulations,  and  per- 
from  you  ?  or  came  ^a      some  0pposition  may  be  made  to  them  : 

it  unto  you  only  X  bu£  permit  me  to  ask,  Dld  the  word  of  God  m. 
deed  come  out  from  you  f  k  Are  you  the  first 
church  in  the  world,  by  whose  example  all  oth- 
ers should  be  modelled  ?  Or  did  it  reach  to 
you  alone  ?    Are  you  the  last,  and  the  only 

3  A  woman  to  speak,  &c]     There  is  an  an  unlawful  action.     Taking  this  prohibi- 

apparent  difficulty  in  reconciling  this  with  tion  to  be  universal,  I  should  suppose  with 

chap.  xi.  5,  13,  in  which  the  apostle  seems  Dr.  Whitby,  that  prophesying  in  the  fore- 

to  grant  a  liberty,   which  he  here  denies,  going  place,  signified  singing  psalms,  and 

Besides  the  solution  suggested  in  the  par-  praying,    not  leading  the   devotions,  but 

aphrase  on  verse  34,  some  have  thought,  lie  joining  with  others  in  prayer. 
intended  in  the  former  passage  only  to  say, 

how  women  should  speak,  if  they  spoke  at  k  Bid  the  word,  &c]     That  scepticism, 

all;  but  here  absolutely  to  prohibit  their  whether  did  the  word  of  God  come  forth  from 

doing  it :  but  I  cannot  think  he  would  de-  you  alone,  would  be  the  exactest  version  of 

bate  and  adjust  the  circumstances  of  doing  n  &<$  vfxon,  &c. 


340     The  apostle  exhorts  them  to  regard  these  as  Divine  precepts; 

sect.  Christian  society,  that  you  should  take  upon 
xxvii.  yOU  to  act  in  so  singular  a  manner  ?  The  gos- 
■        pel  came  from  Jerusalem,  it  is  going  all  over 
.  °r'  the  world,  and  therefore  I  must  admonish  you 
26  to  behave  with  such  a  modest  respect  to  others 
as  becomes  those  who  know  yourselves  to  be 
but  a  very  small  part  of  that  noble  and  exten- 
sive bodv. 

37  And  if  any  of  you  appear  to  be  a  prophet,  or  $7  If  any  maa 
spiritual  [person]  endowed  with  extraordinary  thinkhimselftobea 
gifts  above  his  brethren,  let  him  prove  that  he  JXSS5S5S 
is  indeed  under  the  influence  of  the  Divine  that  the  things  that  I 
Spirit,  by  his  submission  and  obedience  to  these  write  unt<>  y°«»  aI*e 
determinations  :  for  he  must  necessarily  fl0.  the  commandment* 
i  j  j  ,  *  ,,  .»•  ,-  /  r  •  of  the  Lord. 
knozvledge,   that  the  things  which  /now  rente 

unto  you,  are  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
dictated  by  inspiration  from  him,  and  not  the 

38  private  conception  of  my  own  mind.        But  if    33  But  if  any  man 
any  one  is,  or  affects  to  appear,  ignorant,  or  De  ignorant,  let  him 
uncertain  about  it,  let  him  be  ignorant  :l  if  he  bei&norant- 
pretend  not  to  own  these  decisions,  I  shall  not 

enter  into  any  debate  with  him  ;  let  him  stand 
by  the  consequence  of  his  ignorance,  whether 
real  or  affected.  But  I  am  confident,  that  most 
of  you  have  received  proofs  of  my  mission,  too 
convincing  to  be  shaken  by  any  petulent  oppo- 
sition which  may  arise  against  it. 

39  Therefore,  my  brethren,  to  conclude  this  long   39  Wherefore,  bre- 
discourse,  and  to  sum  up  the  point  in  a  few  thren,  covet  to  proph- 
words,  desire  chiefly  to  prophesy,  and  yet  forbid  esy'  ,and  f°rbid  not  to 
not  those  who  are  willing  to  do  it,  under  such  Speak  Wlth  t0^UeSa 
regulations  as  I  have  advanced,  to  speak  with 

tongues  ;  for  it  is  a  noble  endowment,  which 
I  would  encourage  none  to  slight  or  neglect. 

40  But  especially  remember  this  great  compre-     40  Let  all  things 
hensive  rule,  to  be  applied  to  a  thousand  varie-  be   done    decently, 
ties  which  may  arise,  Let  all  things  be  done  de-  and  in  order* 
centhj™  and  according  to  order  :  let  all  be  con- 

I  Let  him  be  ignorant.]  Dr.  Whitby  decent  or  indecent,  according  to  different 
would  render  *.yvoflw,  let  lumnotbeacknowl-  circumstances  attending  them.  In  the 
edged  to  be  a  true  prophet ;  hut  that  is  chang-  sense  given  in  the  paraphrase,  the  words 
ttg  Lie  interpretation  of  the  word,  in  a  are  used  by  the  philosopher,  when  he  ex- 
manner  one  would  not  choose  to  admit  horts  men  to  consider  the  exact  order  and 
Without  greater  necessity.  regular  motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  that 

m  Decently,  &c]  It  must  be  by  a  mere  they  may  thereby  learn  to  iuo-vxuov  km 
accommodation,  that  this  expression  can  to  vfayfxmv,  what  is  decent  and  orderly. 
je  applied  to  ceremonies,  which  may  be    Whichcot's  Sel,  Serm.  p.  177,  Edin.  Edit. 


Reflections  on  the  use  of  the  miraculous  gifts*  341 

ducted  in  a  regular  manner,  to  prevent  such  disturbances,  dis-  sect. 
putes,  and  scandals  for  the  future,  as  have  already  arisen  in  your  XXV1K 
society,  and  will  proceed  to  greater  evils,  if  you  do  not  immedi-  1CoT 
ately  set  upon  reforming  them.  xiv.40 

IMPROVEMENT. 

How  fondly  do  men  flatter  themselves  with  empty  appear- 
ances !   And  often,  how  justly  do  those  deserve  the  imputation 
of  childish  folly,  the  height  of  whose  temper  will  least  allow  them 
to  bear  it  !   Let  us  dare  to  examine  ourselves  impartially,  and  verse 
be  concerned  that  we  may  not  be  children  in  understanding  :  but  20 
forming  our  minds  on  the  maxims  of  scripture,  and  our  lives  on 
the  example  of  Christ,  may  we  grow  up  in  him,  to  the  measure  of 
the  stature  of  a  perfect  man.       But  let  us  be  children  in  malice  : 
let  us  endeavour  to  be  as  free  from  every  gloomy,  malignant, 
selfish  passion,  as  newborn  infants  are.    Who  can  say  he  has  fully 
attained  this  happy  and  amiable  character  ?  Yet  let  us  follow 
after  it  ;  remembering,  that  there  is  a  sense,  in  which,  (proud 
and  interested,  envious  and  malignant,  as  alas  !  we  too  much  are,) 
we  must  become  as  little  children^  or  we  cannot  inherit  the  king- 
dom  of  God. 

Those  extraordinary  gifts,  which  suited  the  first  planting  of 
Christianity  in  the  world,  are  now  ceased  ;  but  let  us  bless  God, 
they  were  ever  given  :  and  that  we  have  such  an  incontestible 
evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel  as  this  chapter  affords.  Such 
endowments  must  certainly  argue  a  Divine  power,  setting  its  seal 
to  the  gospel  ;  and  the  reality  of  such  endowments  can  never  be 
questioned,  when  we  reflect  on  the  manner  in  which  the  apostle 
here  reproves  the  abuse  of  them  :  and  that  in  a  society  where  so 
many  were  alienated  from  him  and  his  ministry  ;  and  conse- 
quently, where  such  appeals,  if  not  founded  on  the  strictest  and 
most  apparent  truth,  must  have  exposed  him  to  a  contempt  never 
to  have  been  removed. 

These  miraculous  gifts,  having  abundantly  answered  their  end,  24, 25 
are  wisely  withdrawn  ;  yet  still  the  Divine  presence  is  with  the 
church  ;  of  which  we  have  this  happy  proof,  that  there  are  those, 
who  find  the  secrets  of  their  hearts  made  manifest,  by  the  faithful 
and  skilful  administration  of  Christian  ordinances  :  so  that  if  they 
do  not  publicly  fall  down  upon  their  faces,  in  such  extraordinary 
transports,  they  inwardly  adore  the  Lord  God  in  their  hearts, 
and  acknowledge  that  he  is  with  his  church  of  a  truth.  May  in- 
stances  of  this  kind  be  more  frequent,  and  may  the  spirituality 
and  fervour  with  which  Divine  ordinances  shall  be  administered, 
be  such  as  may  afford  more  reason  to  expect  them  ! 


342  The  apostle  puts  the  Corinthians  In  mind 

«ect.      Let  us  regard  God,  as  the  author,  not  of  confusion,  but  of  peace  ; 

*XV11-  making  it  our  concern  to  behave  in  his  sanctuary,  in  a  manner 
"~  agreeable  to  this  view  ;  with  such  solemn  decorum,  and  with  such 
a  tender  regard  to  the  edification  and  comfort  of  each  other,  as 
he  may  approve.  May  the  God  of  peace  deliver  Christians,  of 
every  sect,  and  rank,  from  that  spiritual  pride  which  has  thrown 
many  religious  societies  into  great  disorder.  And,  to  advance 
a  state,  so  happy,  as  that  of  humilitv  and  love  must  necessarily 

verse  be,  may  what  the  apost/es  have  zvritten,  be  acknowledged  as  the 
31  commandments  of  the  Lord  ;  and  Christian  worship,  and  practice, 
be  more  regulated  by  their  truly  authentic  canons  ;  which  would 
render  many  that  have  been  since  devised,  relating  to  indifferent 
matters,  as  unnecessary,  as  some  others  are  burdensome,  super- 
stitious, and  absurd. 

SECT.     XXVIII. 

The  apostle  enters  on  his  discourse  concerning  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead ;  which  he  introduces  with  some  remarks  on  the  certainty 
and  importance  of  Christ's  resurrection*    1  Cor.  XV.  1 — 11. 

1  Corinthians  XV.  1.  l  Cor.  XV.  1. 

sect.  r-piHERE  is  one  topic  more  that  remains  to  TVTOREO  VER, 
^    1  be  handled,  of  those  concerning  which  you  ^  ^^'"he 
1  Cor  write  to  me  ;   I  mean,  the  great  doctrine  of  gospel      which     I 
Xv  1  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ;  which  I  perceive  preached  unto  you, 
some  among  you  begin  to  doubt  j  whether  se-  ££££»££ 
duced  by  any  Jewish  teachers  of  Sadducean  m  ve  stan(i . 
principles,  or  biassed  by  the  vain  pretences  of 
heathen  philosophers,  who  would  despise  it  as 
a  mean  and  unworthy  hope.a    But  I  make  known 
unto  you,  brethren,  and  remind  you  of  the  gos- 
pel which  /have  preached  to  you  at  the  very  be- 
ginning of  my  ministry  among  you  ;  which  ye 
have  also  received  with  readiness  and  delight, 
and  in  which  ye  may  be  said  to  stand,  as  much 
of   your    establishment   in   Christianity    will 

■  Unworthy  hope.]      It  is  well  known,  mean,  that  taken  from  such  an  unequal 

that  the  primitive  Christians  were  often  distribution  of  rewards  and  punishments, 

insulted  by  the  heathen  philosophers,  for  as  could  not  otherwise  take  place  under 

their  hope  of  a  resurrection;  which  one  the   government  of  a  righteous  God.      If 

of  them,  ridiculously  enough,  calls  the  hope  Christians  were  by  this  tempted  so  to  re- 

of  worms.     Compare  2  Tim.  xi  18,  and  the  fine  on  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  as 

note  there.     Others  taught  virtue  to  be  its  in  effect  to  explain  it  away,  it  shews  the 

eon  necessary  reward,  in  such  a  manner  as  propriety  of  the  apost/e's  setting- himself  to 

tended  to  overthrow  the  strongest  of  all  prove  the  resurrection  of  Christians,  ratfeer 

natural  arguments  for  a  future  state  ;  I  than  a  resurrection  in  general. 


of  the  evidence  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ.  343 

depend  on  your  retaining  it  in  its  genuine  sim-  SECJ; 

2  By  which  also  ye  plicity  and  purity:       By   which   gospel  also,  xxvm- 
aresared,  if  ye  keep  thereof  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  makes  ^CoT, 
pnrerchedrunt^you,  so  considerable  a  part,  ^  are  happily  brought   lv.  i 
unless  ye  have  be-  into  the  way  of  being  completely  and  eternally 
lieved  in  vain.  saved,    if  ye   faithfully    retain  b    those  joyful 

tidings  which  I  delivered  unto  you  ;  unless 
indeed c  ye  have  believed  in  vain  :  which  will 
certainly  be  the  case,  if  ye  let  go  that  great 
anchor  of  your  soul  which  must  support  it  in 
the  fierce  storms  and   tempests  to  which  you 

3  For  I  delivered  wiH  here  be  exposed.         For  /delivered  to  you  3 
unto  you  first  of  all,  amQn„  the  first  [principles']  which  I  inculcated, 
that    wluch     I   also      .      «*  J  L^  {      ,J  .  ' 
received,    how  that  when  I  came  to  preach  the  gospel  among  you, 

Christ  died  for  our  what  I  have  also  received*  and  been  taught  by- 
sins  according  to  the  13iv -ine  inspiration, /to  Christ  died  for  our  sins 
scriptures  :  according  to  the  scriptures  of  the  Old  Testa- 

ment, in  which  he  was  foretold,  and  represent- 
ed, as  the  great  Sin  offering  ;   (Isa.  liii.  6,  12; 

4  And  that  he  was  j}.^  jx#  26#)      j^  j  aiso  instructed  you,  that  4 

lose  4gain  the  third  he  was  buried  in  anew  tomb ;  and  thathis  dead 

day,   according    to  body  was   kept  by  a  guard  of  his   enemies  : 

the  scriptures  :         but  kept  in  vain,  for  to  their  confusion,  and  the 

perpetual  establishment  of  the  faith  and  hope  of 

1         his  humble   followers,  he  was  raised  the  third 

day,  according  to  the  scriptures,0  which  intimate, 

that  he  should  not  see  corruption  in  the  grave, 

5Andthathe  was  (psal;  xvl  10.)        And  in  confirmation  of  this  S 

oHhf tweepives,then  sreat  truth> I  told  y°u* that  the  same  daX  that 

he  rose,  he  was  seen  first  of  Cephas,  or  Peter,  to 
whom,  that  he  might  comfort  his  wounded 
heart  under  its  sorrows  for  his  late  fall,  he  con- 
descended to  make  his  first  appearance,  except- 
ing that  to  the  women  at  the  sepulchre  ;  and 

b  Retahi.']     So  xctltxdt  evidently  signi-        e  Raised  the  third  day,' according  to  the 

fies.     To  keep  in  memory  suggests  a  very  scriptures .]     It  has  been  queried,   where 

inadequate  sense.  the   scriptures  foretel,  that    Christ  should 

rise   from   the    dead   on  the    third    day, 

c  Unless  indeed"]     Em7o?   u   /u»  is  a  very  Some  think  there  is  a  transposition,  or  pa- 

remarkable  form  of  expression.     Perhaps  renthesis  ;  so  that  the  meaning  will  be,   he 

there  may  be  more  in  it  than  most  readers  rose  again,  accordingto  the  scriptures ;  and 

are  aware.     If  I  mistake  not,  it  suggests  this  on  the  third  day.     Chand.  of  Christian^ 

the  thought  expressed,  verse  17.     So  the  ity,  p.  370  ;  and  so  Dr.  Bullock  replies,  that 

two  first  verses  may  be  a  transition  ;  as  if  he   would  have    risen   according  to    the 

he  had  said,  I  preach  the  same  gospel  still,  scriptures,  had  it  been  on  the  fifth,  or  tenth 

and  I  hope  you  will  retain  it  ;  yet  I  have  day.     (Bull.  Vind.  p.  48.)       But  Mr.  Jeff" 

reason   to  fear  some  of  you  entertain  no-  ries,  whom  I  follow  in  the  par aphrase,  gives 

tions  which  tend  quite  to  enervate  it.  what  appeared  to  me  the  best  solution,  as 

it  is   intimated,  John   xi.  39,  that  bodies 

d  Received.]     For   the  import  of   this  began  to  corrupt  on  the  fourth  day.     See 

phrase,  see  Gal.  i.  12  ;  1  Cor.  xi.  23.  Jeff.  Review,  p.  127. 


344  Who  -was  seen  by  the  ttvelve,  and  above  five  hundred  brethren  : 

sect,  afterwards  he   was  seen  by  that  company  who 

xxviii.  were  called  the  twelve*  apostles,  though  several 

of  the  number  were  then  absent.       Afterwards      6  After  that,  he 

VST  he  appeared  according  to  his  repeated  appoint-  ™  -«  *  *£ 

ments,  to  above  five  hitndred  brethren  at  once*  in  ren    at    once:    of 

Galilee,   where  he  gave  the  most  glorious  and  whom    the  greater 

incontestable  proof  of  the  reality  of  his  reSurrec- Partre™ajJ1»ntothis 
,      r  r   i  •  present,   but     some 

tion,  in   the  presence  ot  this  great  concourse,  are  fauen  asleep. 

»f  whom  the  greater  part  continue  [alive]  until 

now,  and  constitute  a  cloud  of  witnesses  to  this 

important  truth  ;  but  some  are  fallen  asleep  in 

Jesus,  and  gone  to  dwell  with  him,  as  the  great 

Lord  of  life. 

7  And  you  may  remember,  I  told  you  also,  that  7  After  that,  ho 
after  this  he  was  seen  of  James,  and  afterwards,  was  seen  of  James  : 
just   before  his  ascension,  by  all  the  apostles^  tl(fgn  °  '  apos 

8  But  last  of  all  he  also  appeared  to  me,  as  to  an  8  And  last  of  al! 
embrio,  or  one  born  out  of  due  time,  a  poor,  he  was  seen  of  me 
weak,  contemptible  creature,  from  whom  ^dulume.^"1 
nothing  good  was  to  be  expected,  not  worthy 

of  the  least  patience  ;  how  much  less  worthy  of 
being    marked   out  with    such   distinguishing 

9  favours!  For  I  must  humbly  acknowledge,  and  I     9  For   l  am  the 

f  Of  the  twelve.']  It  is  certain,  neither  h  By  all  the  apostles."]  The  change  of 
Judas  nor  Thomas  were  there  ;  and  as  phrase,  from  that  in  the  conclusion  of  the 
it  is  observed  below,  James  might  prob-  5tU  verse,  is  very  remarkable  ;  and,  as  a 
ably  be  absent  ;  but  as  the  council  of  very  learned,  candid,  and  sagacious  per- 
twenty  three  among  the  Jews  might  be  son,  has  suggested  to  me,  it  very  probably- 
said  to  be  assembled,  it  the  greater  part  intimates,  that  they  who  were  there  called 
were  present,  though  the  number  might  the  twelve,  that  is,  the  greater  part  of  the 
not  be  complete  ;  so  the  company  might  company  who  used  to  be  so  denominated, 
be  called  the  twelve,  though  we  should  were  not  all  the  apostles.  On  which  cir- 
suppose  the  fourth  part  to  have  been  ab-  cumstance  this  gentleman  grounds  a  very 
sent.  Compare  Mark  xvi.  14;  Luke  xxiv.  probable  conjecture,  that  James  might, 
36;  John  xx.  26.  by  some    accident,    perhaps    illness,    or 

e  Above  five  hundred.]  Probably  it  was  affairs  indispensibly  necessary,  be  detain- 
in  Galilee,  where  there  was  such  a  num-  ed  from  meeting  his  brethren,  both  on. 
ber  of  disciples  ;  though  there  were  no  the  day  of  the  resurrection,  and  that 
more  than  an  hundred  and  twenty  at  Jeru-  day  seventh  night,  and  likewise  at  the 
salem,  when  Matthias  was  chosen.  Dr.  time  when  Christ  appeared  to  the  Jive 
Prideaux,  Mr.  Ditton,  and  many  others,  hundred;  and  that  he  might,  in  this 
urge  this  as  a  glorious  proof  of  the  resur-  respect,  be  upon  a  level  with  them,  our 
rection  of  Christ.  Had  it  been  an  im-  Lord  appeared  to  him  alone,  after  alt 
posture,  so  many  false  hearts  and  tongues  the  appearances  mentioned  before.  And 
could  never  have  acted  in  concert  ;  nor  this  account  of  the  matter  appears  vastly 
would  they  all  have  kept  a  secret,  which  more  credible  than  that  which  St.  Jerome 
remorse,  interest,  and  perhaps  often  tor-  quotes  from  the  gospel  of  the  Nazarenes, 
ture,  might  urge  them  to  divulge  ;  espec-  that  on  the  death  of  Christ,  James  made 
ially  as  there  had  been  one  traitor  among  a  vow,  that  he  would  neither  eat  nor 
the  twelve,  on  account  of  which,  had  they  drink  till  he  saw  Christ  risen  from  the 
been  conscious  of  fraud,  a  general  bus-  dead:  an  event  of  which  the  apostles  had 
picion  of  each  other's  secrecy  must  have  certainly  no  expectation, 
arisen.     See  Prid.  Lett,  to  a  Deist,  p.  241. 


and  last  of  ally  by  the  apostle  Paul  himself.  G4£ 

least  of  the  apostles,  would  continually  bear  it  in  my  mind,  that  lam  sect. 
that  am  not  meet  to  the  least  of  all  the  apostles,  who  am  not  indeed  xxviii. 
be  called  an  apostle  wor(hl  t0  be  caUed  an  op0stle,  because  I  perse-  7— 
because  I  persecuted  ,  •'  .   J  ".   ,  *  1  Cor. 

the  church  of  God.    cuted  the  church  oj  God ;  on  which  account,  con-  xy  9 
sidering  the  transports  of  my   savage  zeal,  I 
think  mvself  hardly  deserving  to  be  numbered 
amongst  the  meanest  followers  of  my  Divine 
Master,  and  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints. 
10  Butbythegrace  (Eph.  iii.  8.)         But  by  the  grace  of  God  lam  10 
of  God  I  am  what  I  what  lam,  a  Christian,  an  apostle,  and  not  infe- 
am  ;  and  his  grace  rior  to  any  of  my  honoured  brethren  in  that 
which  was   bestowed  •        .       J  r  .r  _ 

upon  me,  was  not  in  office  ;  and  his  grace  [manifested \  towards  me, 
vain  ;  but  I  labour-  in  raising  me  to  so  high  a  dignity,  and  so  happy 

tha^The^Tp™-!*  a  State'  was  ?zof  clisPla>'ed  invain  :  but  /laboured 
hot  I,  but' the  grace  more  abundantly  than  they  all,  conscious  that  I 
of  God  which  was  could  never  do  enough  to  balance  the  mischief 
with  me.  j  nacj  formerly  committed,  or  answer  the  obli- 

gations under  which  such  rich  and  distinguish- 
ing mercy  laid  me.  I  exerted  myself  therefore 
to  the  utmost  in  my  apostolical  work  ;  which 
should,  by  the  way,  shelter  me  from  the  con- 
tempt which  some  are  ready  to  throw  upon  me  : 
yet,  to  speak  more  properly,  it  was  not  I,  but 
the  grace  of  God  that  was  with  me  :  God  fur- 
nished me  for  the  work,  he  excited  me  to  dili- 
gence and  zeal  in  it ;  to  him  be  the  glory  of  all. 
II  Therefore,  His  grace  was  the  cause  of  all  ;  and  whether  11 
whether  it  were  I  or  therefore  I,  or  they,  laboured  most,  and  to 
ind>soSyebelieved!,  whomsoever  we  delivered  our  message,  whether 
among  you,  or  elsewhere,  so  we  preach,  and  so 
ye  believed.  All  agree  in  bearing  our  testimony 
to  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  ye, 
with  all  other  Christians,  have  agreed  to  receive 
it,  as  the  great  foundation  of  our  holy  religion. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  it  be  the  daily  joy  of  our  hearts,  to  think  how  firm  that 
foundation  stands,  and  what  various  and  convincing  evidence 
we  have,  that  as  Christ  became  incarnate,  visited  this  wretched  verse 
world,  and  died  for  our  sins,  according  to  the  scriptures  ;  that  as  3 
he  condescended  to  go  down  into  the  caverns  of  the  grave,  and 
lie  there  in  the  cold  and  silent  tomb,   humbled  in  the  dust  of  4 
death  ;  so  also,  according  to  the  same  scriptures,  he  was  raised 
again  on  the  third  day.     Let  us  be  very  thankful,  that  such  con- 
vincing proof  was  given  of  his  resurrection,  demonstrated  by 
such  infallible  tokens,  and  repeated  appearances,  to  all  the  apostles  j 

VOL.  4.  45 


346  Refections  on  the  evidence  of  Chris?  s  resurrection. 

sect,  who  had  every  opportunity  the  most  scrupulous  doubt  could 

xzviii.  demand,  of  examining  at  leisure  into  its  certainty.     More  than 

"""■""■"  five  hundred  persons  were  witnesses  to  it  at  one  time  ;  and  wit- 

5  nesses,  who  survived  to  many  future  years  to  attest  this  important 

fact,  that  our  faith  and  hope  might  be  in  God :  in  God,  V)ho  quick- 

eneth  the  dead,  and  who  by  this  resurrection  of  Jesus  his  Son,  hath 

begotten  us  again  to  a  lively  hope  of  an  inheritance,  incorruptible, 

undefiled,  and  thatfadeth  not  axvay.     As  we  have  received,  so  let 

1  us  stand  fast  in  this  doctrine  ;  and  remember,  that  our  salvation 

2  depends  on  our  steadfastly  retaining  it,  and  that  we  believe  in  vain, 
and  worse  than  in  vain,  if  we  ever,  on  any  considerations,  make 
shipwreck  of  faith,  and  of  a  good  conscience. 

It  is  matter  of  joy  and  thankfulness,  that  St.  Paul  was  added 
to  this  cloud  of  witnesses,  who  attested  the  resurrection  of  Jesus; 
that  great  apostle,  in  whom  the  grace  of  God  was  so  richly  mag* 
nified  ;  magnified  particularly  in  that  humility  which  he  here 
9  expresses  in  so  amiable  a  manner  ;  calling  himself  the  least  of 
the  apostles,  and  declaring  that  he  was  umvorthy  of  the  name  of  an 
apostle  ;  and  amidst  all  the  labours  and  glories  of  this  eminent 
station  in  the  church,  still  keeping  in  his  eyes  that  madness  with 
which,  in  the  days  of  his  infidelity,  he  had  wasted  it.  Shall  we 
10  not  all  learn  of  him  to  say,  By  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  lam  P 
Let  us  be  solicitous,  that  his  grace  bestowed  upon  us  be  not  in 
vain  ;  and  ever  bearing  in  mind  the  many  sins  of  our  unconverted 
state,  and  our  great  unprofitableness  since  we  have  known  God,  or 
rather  been  known  of  him,  let  us  labour  in  our  Lord's  service  with 
proportionable  zeal  ;  and  when  we  have  laboured  to  the  utmost, 
and  exerted  ourselves  with  the  greatest  fidelity  and  resolution, 
let  us  ascribe  it  to  that  Divine  agency  which  strengthened  us 
for  all,  and  say  again,  though  some  should  esteem  it  a  disagree- 
able tautology,  Not  7,  but  the  grace  of  God  that  was  with  me. 

SECT.     XXIX. 

The  apostle  shews  the  necessary  connection  between  the  resurrection 
of  Christ,  which  he  had  established  above,  and  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead  ;  and  urges  the  importance  of  retaining  that  great  fun- 
damental of  Christianity :  in  the  series  of  his  argument  mention- 
ing the  surrender  of  the  mediatorial  kingdom  which  Christ  shall 
make  at  the  consummation  of  all  things.     1  Cor.  XV.  12 — 34. 

1  Corinthians  XV.  12.  1  Cor.  XV.  12. 

sect.  "\7*OU  have  heard,  my  brethren,  something  VfOW  if  Christ  be 
XX1X'     1    of  the  convincing  evidence  which  attended  1>(    preached  that 
1  Cor.  tnis  Sreat  and  important  doctrine  of  Christ's 
xv.  12  resurrection  j  but  if  Christ  is  thus  preached. 


tfthe  dead  rise  not  at  a!/,  Christ  is  not  raised:  34,7 

he  rose  from  the  that  he  was  assuredly  raised  from  the  dead,  how  sect. 
dead,  how  say  some  do  some  among  you  presume  to  say,  That  there  XX1X* 
ZTA  no?eUs„n.cca!  »  *>  resurrection  of  the  dead?  With  what  face  — 
tionofthedead  ?  can  any,  who  allow  ot  Christ  s  resurrection,  xv  12 
pretend  to  denv  the  other,  whether  out  of  an 
attachment    to    Sadducean,    or    philosophical 

13  but  if  there  be  prejudices  ?      For  it  is  certain,  that  if  there  is  IS 
no    resurrection   of  no  resurrection  of  the  dead,   if  that  doctrine  be 
bnot6  risen  enCbliSt  in  the  general  altogether  incredible,  then  neither 

14  And  if  Christ  is  Christ  raised.*      And  this  would  be  a  conse-  14, 
be  not  risen,  then  is  quence,   at  once  the  most  false,  and  the  most 
our  preaching  vain,  melancholy,  that  can  be  conceived;  for  if  Christ 
and  your  faith™  also  .  .  'J    .  J  ,.  /.  ,     J    t       . 
Vam>                        be  not  raised,  then  our  preaching,  which  pretends 

to  take  its  authority  from  a  commission  after 
his  resurrection,  in  a  view  of  declaring  the  cer- 
tainty of  it  [is]  vain;  and  your  faith,  founded 
chiefly  upon  the  testimony  which    God  then 

15  Yea,  and  we  bore  to  him,  [is]  also  vain.  Tea,  and  we  the  15' 
are  found  false  wit-  apostles,  notwithstanding  all  the  miraculous 
cause8 we  have  testt  evidences  we  give  of  the  truth  of  our  mission, 
fiedof  God,  that  he  are  found,  what  I  am  sure  you  cannot  believe 
raised  up  Christ  :  we  are,  false  witnesses  of  God ;  because  you 
whom  he  raised  not  k  that  W£  b(Jre  this  as  our  most  important 
up,  it  so  be  that  the  .  .  .  n  ,  \,  ■  , 
dead  rise  not.           anc*  solemn  testimony  concerning  God,  that  he 

raised  up  Christ,  zvhom  nevertheless  he  indeed 
did  not  raise  up,  if  the  notion  of  a  resurrection 
in  the  general  be,  as  they  teach,  an  absurdity, 

16  For  if  the  dead  and  the  dead  rise  not  all.       I  repeat  it  again,  as  16 
rise  not,  then  is  not  a  p0mt  0f  the  highest  consequence  ;  for  if  the 

dead  are  not  finally  to  be  raised,  neither  is  Christ 

17  And  if  Christ  raised:    And  what  terrible  consequences  would  17 
be  not  raised,  your     j      f        hence  >    Surely  such  as  might  be 
faith  is  vam;  ye  are       „   .  ,  ..  ...  {  c      •/>,    •  . 
vet  in  your  sins.         sufficient  to  strike  us  with  horror :  tor  if  Christ 

be  not  raised,  all  your  faith  in  the  gospel  [is] 
vain,  and  ye  are  without  any  salvation  :  ye  are 
in  that  case  still  in  your  sins,*  under  the  pres- 
sure of  their  unexpiated  guilt ;  for  with  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  that  of 

a  Neither  is  Christ  raised."]      This  argii-   accomplished  in  the  Son  of  God.     Cont- 
inent, on  which  the  apostle  dwells  in  so   pare  verse  1,  note  *. 
copious  a  manner,   would  appear  to  be  of 

great  moment,  whatever  the  principles  b  Still  in  your  sins."]  This  plainly  shews 
were  by  which  the  doctrine  of  the  resur*  how  necessary  it  was  that  there  should 
rection  was  assaulted.  It  could  not  be  said,  be  something'  more  than  reformation, 
that  was  in  its  own  nature  impossible%  which  was  plainly  in  fact  wrought,  in  or- 
■which  was  accomplished  in  Christ ;  and  der  to  their  being  delivered  trom  their 
it  would  prove,  that  the  hope  of  a  resur-  sins  ;  even  that  atonementy  the  sufficiency 
rection  was  not,  as  the  Gentiles  represent-  of  which  God  attested  by  raising  our 
ed  it,  a  mean  and  sordid  hope,  since  it  was   great  Surety  from  the  grave. 


348     But  Christ  being1  raised,  is  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept* 

sect,  the  efficacy  of  bis  atonement  is  inseparably 
XXIX*   connected.     And  then  also  there  would  be  this      18  Then  they  also 
7~~~  deplorable  consequence  farther  attending,  that  which  are  fallen  a- 
1  Cor.     ,  r        7        |     .   .    ">>*.    .  _.  .   ,     ,        "         n  sleep  in  Christ,  ara 

xv.  18  they  who  sleep  in  Christ,  are  perished ;  even  all  perished. 

deceased  Christians,  not  excepting  the  most 
excellent  of  them,  who  have  died  for  their 
religion.  They  have  lost  their  life  and  being 
together,  on  this  supposition,  in  the  cause  of 
one,  who,  if  still  among  the  dead,  must  have 
been  an  impostor,  and  false  prophet. 

19  And  this  scheme,  which  would  represent  19  If  in  this  life 
those  that  sleep  in  Christ  as  perished,  would,  only  we  have  hope 
I  am  sure  be  a  very  terrible  doctrine  to  us  the  %***££« 
apostles  of  Jesus,   in   such  a  circumstance  as  abie. 

this  ;  for  if  it  were  in  this  life  only  that  we  have 
hope  in  Christ,  we,  who  are  exposed  to  such  a 
variety  of  calamities  and  dangers  for  his  sake, 
were  of  all  men  in  the  world  the  most  pitiable  : c 
since  it  is  evident,  that  amidst  such  evils  as 
these,  nothing  could  comfort  and  support  us, 
but  the  hopes  of  immortality  ;  and  we  must  be 
at  once  the  vilest  and  the  most  wretched  of 
mankind,  if,  while  we  make  such  pretences  to 
them,  we  were  indeed  governed  by  any  lower 
views. 

20  But  we  will  now  dwell  no  longer  on  these  20  But  now  is 
melancholv  suppositions,  for  we  assuredly  Christ  risen  from  the 
know  that  Christ  is  indeed  risen  from  the  dead*  dead>   and  become 

c  Of  all  men  the  most  pitiable :  ixtuvoii^oi.']  sition,  have  been.  See  the  thought  illus- 
It  is  quite  foreign  to  the  purpose,  to  argue  trated  at  large  in  my  Sermons  on  the  Power 
from  this  text,  as  some  have  done,  that  "if  and  Grace  of  Christ,  &c.  Ser.  ix.  p.  259 — 262. 
there  were  no  future  state,  virtue  would  A  Christ  is  indeed  risen,  &c]  It  is  a  great 
make  men  more  miserable  than  they  would  mistake  to  imagine  that  the  apostle  is  em- 
otherwise  be."  It  is  evident,  St.  Paul  here  ployed  throughout  this  chapter  in  proving 
speaks,  not  of  the  case  of  good  men  in  gene-  the  resurrection.  The  proof  lies  in  a  very 
ral,  if  their  hopes  of  future  happiness  little  room,  chiefly  verse  12—19,  and  al- 
should  after  all  be  disappointed  ;  but  of  most  all  the  rest  of  the  chapter  is  taken  up 
the  case  of  the  apostles,  and  other  preach-  in  illustrating,  vindicating,  or  applying  it. 
ers  of  Christianity,  if  amidst  all  their  hard-  The  proof  is  indeed  very  short,  but  most 
ships  and  persecutions,  they  were  not  sup-  solid  and  convincing,  that  which  arose 
ported  by  this  hope.  Destitute  of  this  a-  from  Christ's  resurrection.  Now  that  not 
midst  the  extremest  sufferings,  they  must  only  proved  a  resurrection  to  be  in  fact 
have  been  perpetually  subjected  to  the  up-  not  impossible,  but,  which  was  much  more, 
braidings  of  their  own  minds,  for  sacrific-  as  it  proved  him  to  be  a  Divine  teacher,  it 
ing  every  view  of  happiness  in  this  world  proved  the  doctrine  of  a  general  resurrec- 
or  another,  to  advance  what  they  knew  to  tion,  which  he  so  expressly  taught.  It  was 
be  a  pernicious  falsehood  Perhaps  there  natural  for  so  good  a  man  also,  to  insist 
never  were  men  on  earth  so  criminal,  and  on  the  sad  consequences  which  would 
so  wretched,  as  they  must,  on  this  suppo-  follow  with  respect  to  himself  and  his 


For  as  all  die  in  Adam,  all  shall  be  made  alive  in  Christ :       34£ 


the    first  fruits   of  [and]  we  are  sure,  that  in  this  his  resurrection,  sect. 
them  that  slept.         he  is  become  the  first  f rials  of  them  that  slept  ;e  ««. 

21  For  since  by  so  that  it  is  the  security  of  ours.      For  as  death  — 

man  tame  death    by  (■  -i   Qn  th         h   j     'h  ,     means     f  1  Cor. 

man  came    also  the  L  J  .  .  ,.  ^         .  xv.  21 

resurrection  of  the  one  #"*??,  who  brought  mortality  on  all  his  pos- 

dead.  terity   as  the  consequence  of  that   one   great 

offence,  so  likewise  by  means  of  another  man 

[cometh]  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ;  and  our 

happy  relation  to  him,  abundantly  repairs  the 

damage  we  sustained  by  our  fatal  relation  to  the 

22  For  as  in  Adam  former.  For  as  in  Adam  all  are  dead,  and  a  22* 
all  die,  even  so  in  sentence  of  inevitable  death  is  come  upon  us  all* 
Christ   shall  all   be         ,              ,     ,  r  ,  .  nu  .   [.         ,         * 
made  alive.                as  descended  irom  him  ;  so  we  Christians  have 

a  joyful  persuasion  for  ourselves,  and  for  our 
brethren,  that,  (though  we  are  neither  capable 
of  effecting  or   meriting  such  a  change,)  in 

23  But  every  man  Christ  we  all  shall  also  be  made  alive.         But  it  2t3" 
in  his  own  order:  Was  fit  that  every  one  should  be  reanimated, 
Christ  the  first  fruits.       •       i         j      i      -r    j    •      »•  j  • 
afterward  they  that  raised  and  glorified  in  his  own   order  :   It  was 
are  Christ's,  at  his  fa  tnat  Christ,  after  a  very  short  abode  in  the 
ooming.                   grave,  should  rise  as  the  first  fruits,  and  as  such 

should  present  himself  to  God,  and  use  his 
recovered  life  in  his  service  ;  and  they  who  are 
Christ's  property,  the  whole  body  of  those  that 
belong  to  him,  should  be  raised  up  a  consider- 
able time  afterwards^  and  appear  as  a  glorious 
harvest  in  full  maturity,  at  the  important  hour 
of  his  coming,  when  his  voice  shall  awaken, 
and  his  almighty  hand  restore  them. 

24  Then  cometh      And  then  [shall]  the  end  of  the  world  [be,]  24 
shall^edthvered1116  Srand  catastrophe  of  all  those  wonderful 

up  the  kingdom  to  scenes  tnat  have  held  in  suspense  so  many  suc- 
God,  even  the  Fa-  ceeding  generations  ;    when  he  shall  publicly 
ther ;  when  he  shall  and  solemnly  deliver  up  the  mediatorial  kingdom 
**       own       to  God,  even  the  Father,  by  whose  commission 
he  has  held  it,  and  to  whose  glory  he  has  always- 
administered  it  ;  when  he  shall  have  abolished  f 

brethren,  from  giving  up  so  glorious  a  Kcty.»ptvuv  here  is  explained  by  xa//x«9ev7fijf 
hope  ;  and  the  cordial  manner  in  which  verse  18,  and  both  must  refer  to  Christ- 
he  speaks  of  this,  is  a  noble  internal  argu-  ians,  of  whose  resurrection  alone,  and  not 
ment,  which  I  hope  many  of  my  readers  that  of  the  wicked,  he  evidently  speaks  in 
■will  feel,  though  I  have  been  obliged  to  be  this  whole  chapter. 

less  copious  in  the  paraphrase  than  I  could        f  Abolished  and  deposed]     The  word 

have  wished.  Kct]x.£yioy.cu,  generally  signifies,  "  divest- 

e  First  fruits  of  them  that  slept."]      It  is  ingathingof  some  power,  whether  lawful 

without  sufficient  reason,  that  Mr.  Flem-  or  usurped,  which  it  formerly  had,  and  re- 

ingy  (Christ.  Vol.  I.  p.  218,)  would  render  ducing  it  to  an  incapacity  of  exerting  that 

wapx*,  ruler, governor,  qt  commander.    K«-  energy  any  more."     Thus  it  is  used  of 


350  and  death,  the  last  enemy,  shall  be  destroyed. 

sect,  and  deposed  all  principality,  and  all  authority,  rule,  and  all  author- 
xxix'  and  porvcr,  that  has  opposed  itself  to  his  gov-  ity,  and  power. 

ernment,  and  shall  have  triumphed  over  all  the 
xv  24  efforts,  which  either  men  or  devils  could  ever 
make  against  his  ever  growing  empire  and  do- 
25  minion.      For  we  know,  that  according  to  the       25  For  he  must 
tenor  of  that  ancient  prophecy,  (Psal.  ex.  1,)  reign    till  he  hath 
...  .  •  i_  •  'n      .  •  r  Pllt  a11  enemies  un- 

which  carries  with  it  so  illustrious  a  reference  'der  his  feet. 

to  the  Messiah  and  his  kingdom,  he  must  reign, 
till  he  have  put  all  [his]  enemies  under  his  feet ; 
so  as  that  they  should  become  his  footstool,  and 
subserve  that  exaltation  which  they  have  en- 

26  deavouredto  prevent.     And  so  universal  shall     26  The  last  enemy 
the  triumph  be,  that  the  very  last  enemy,  [even]  *W  shall  be  destroy. 
death,  shall  be  deposed  and  destroyed :  that  ene- 
my which  continues  in  some  measure  to  hold 

the  subjects  of  Christ  under  its  dominion,  even 
when  the  temptations  of  the  world,  and  the  mal- 
ice of  Satan,  can  hold  them  no  longer,  and 
when  every  remainder  of  corrupt  nature  and  , 

human  infirmity  has  long  since  ceased  in  the 
perfect  holiness  of  the  intermediate  state,  and 
its  un mingled  serenity  and  joy. 

27  This,  I  sav,  must  necessarily  be  implied  ;       2r   For  he  hath. 

for  it  is  elsewhere  said,  he  hath  put  all  things  ^Veet^^But  when 

under  his  feet,  (Psal.  viii.  6,)  and  it  must  ac-  he  saith   all  things 

cordingly  be  accomplished  ;   but  [it  is]  evident  are  put  under  him, 

enough,  that  when  he  saith,  that  all  things  were  ?' »  manifesJt  tnat .h® 

,  .  °     -       «•        •+  •         'ml\l  , +■  rt>      is   excepted    which 

subjected  to  him,  zt  is  with  the  exception  of  him  did  put  all  things  un- 

by  whom  all  things  were  thus  subjected  to  him.  derhim. 
None  can  surely  imagine,  that  the  Son  was 
ever  to  reign  over  the  great  and  glorious  Father 
of  all ;  but  on  the  contrary  it  may  naturally  be 
concluded,  that  he  would  still  direct  his  admin- 
istration to  the  glory  of  him  from  whom  he 

28  received  his  kingdom.  But  when  the  Father  28  And  when  all 
shall  have  fulfilled  this  promise  in  its  utmost  thlnSs  shal1  be  s"b* 
extent,  and  all  things  shall  be  subjected  to  him,  jjjjf  ^  £'"'  ^ 
so  that  it  shall  appear  to  every  eye,  that  he  is  himself  be  subject 
indeed  Lord  of  all  ;  then  shall  the  Son  also  unt0  h'im  that  Put  al1 
himself,  amidst  all  the  glories  of  that  triumph,  thin&s  under  him» 
be,  and  declare  himself  to  be,  subject  to  him 

that  subjected  all  things  to  him,5  by  a  public  act, 

Satan,  Heb.  ii.  14  ;  of  death  here,  and  verse  K  Then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  he  sub* 
26,  and  2  Tim.  i.  10  ;  of  temporal  princes,  ject,  Stc]  I  hope  I  shall  be  forgiven,  if 
1  Cor.  i.  28,  chap.  ii.  6  ;  and  of  the  eere-  after  the  best  attention  I  could  use,  I  hare 
tnonial  lavj,  Eph.  ii,  15, 


Why  else  are  persona  baptized  in  the  room  of  the  dead  f        351 

that  God  may  be  all  in  the  midst  of  this  most  august  assembly,  sect. 

mal1,  giving  up,   as  it  were,  his  commission  to  pre-  XXIX- 

side  as  universal  Lord  in  the  mediatorial  king-     Cop 
dom,  to  him  ;   as  having  answered  the  end  for  xv.  2S 
which  it  was  given  him,  in  the  complete  salva- 
tion of  all  his  people,   whom  he  shall  then  in- 
troduce into  a  state  of  the  greatest  nearness  to 
God,    and   most  intimate  converse  with  him  ; 
that  God  may  be,  and  that  he  may  appear  to  be, 
all  in  all;  that  they  all  may  enjov  complete  and 
everlasting  happiness,  in  the  full  communica- 
tion of  the  Divine  favour  to  them,  for  ever,  in, 
a  world    where   they  shall  no  longer  need  a 
Mediator  to  introduce  them  to  him. 
29  Else  what  shall       Such  are  our  views  and  hopes,  as  Christians  ;  29 

they  do,  which  are  efce  jf  Jt  were  not  so^  what  should  they  do,   who 

baptized  for  the  ^  ^?w  in  token  of  their  embracing  the 
Christian  faith  in  the  room  of  the  dead^  who 
are  just  fallen  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  but  are 
yet  supported  bv  a  succession  of  new  converts, 
who  immediately  offer  themselves  to  fill  up 
their  piaces,  as  ranks  of  soldiers,  that  advance 

missed  the  true  and  exact  sense  of  this    spirits  of  the   blessed  in  their  separate 
most  difficult  text.     It  is  surprising  to  find    state. 

authors  of  such  different  sentiments,  as  h  Who  are  baptized  in  the  room  of  the 
Witsius,  and  Crellius,  agreeing  to  speak  dead']  It  would  be  almost  endless  to 
of  Christ,  as  returning,  as  it  were,  to  a  enumerate,  and  much  more  to  canvass,  all 
private  station,  and  being  •«  as  one  of  his  the  interpretations  which  have  been  given 
brethren"  when  he  has  thus  given  up  the  of  this  obscure  and  ambiguous  phrase, 
kingdom.  The  union  of  the  Divine  and  vmp  tuv  vtxpeev.  I  think  that  of  Sir 
human  natures  in  the  person  of  the  great  Richard  Ellys,  which  I  have  given  in  the 
Emanuel,  the  incomparable  virtues  of  paraphrase,  much  preferable  to  any  other, 
his  character,  the  glory  of  his  actions,  See  Fortuita  Sacra,  p.  137,  &c.  As  for 
and  the  relation  he  bears  to  his  people,  other  interpretations,  there  is  no  reason 
with  all  the  texts  which  assert  the  per-  to  believe,  that  the  superstitious  custom, 
petuity  of  his  government,  prohibit  our  mentioned  by  Epiphanius,  of  baptizing 
imagining  that  he  shall  ever  cease  to  a  living  person,  as  representing  one  who 
be  illustriously  distinguished  from  all  had  died  unbaptized,  i9  here  referred 
others,  whether  men  or  angels  in  the  to;  it  is  more  likely  to  have  risen  from 
heavenly  world  through  eternal  ages,  a  mistake  of  this  passage,  than  to  have 
To  me  it  appears,  that  the  kingdom  to  been  so  early  prevalent.  Mr.  Cradock's 
be  given  up,  is  the  rule  of  this  lower  supposing  it  to  allude  to  washing  dead 
world,  which  is  then  to  be  consumed  ;  bodies,  neither  suits  the  grammar,  nor 
and  that  it  may  not  seem,  as  if  a  province  really  makes  any  significant  sense.  Nor 
of  his  empire  "were  destroyed,  his  admin-  is  there  any  need  of  supposing,  that  v«x/>a>r 
istration,  undertaken  in  avowed  sub-  is  put  for  vex/!*,  and  refers  to  their  being' 
servience  to  the  scheme  of  redemption,  baptized  into  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
(Eph  i.  10,)  and  completed  in  the  resur-  who,  on  the  adversary's  hypothesis,  is  still 
rection  of  all  his  people,  shall  close  in  a  dead-  The  senses,  which  Crellius,  and 
decent  and  honourable  manner;  God  will  bishop  Atterbury  maintain,  differ  so  little 
declare  the  ends  of  it  fullv  answered,  and  from  each  other,  and  that  we  have  given, 
the  whole  bodv  of  his  people  shall  be  in-  that  it  may  suffice  to  say,  that  each  ex- 
troduced  by  him  into  a  state  of  more  presses  but  a  part  of  the  sense,  and  loses 
intimate  approach  to,  and  communion  something  of  the  spirit  which  we  appre* 
with  God,  than  had  been  known  by  the   hend  in  these  words. 


352      And  why  are  the  apostles  exposed  to  danger  every  hour  t 

sect,  to  the  combat  in  the  room  of  their  companions,  dead,  if  the  dea3 
*-•  who  have  just  been  slain  in  their  sight,  ^the  ^J*^ 
■  doctrine  I  oppose,  be  true,  and  the  dead  are  not  e(ifor  the  dead  ? 

xv  29  ra*sed  at  all,  why  are   they  nevertheless   thus 
baptized  in  the  room  of  the  dead,  as  cheerfully 
ready  at  the  peril  of  their  lives  to  keep  up  the 
30  cause  of  Jesus  in  the  world  ?  And  indeed,     30  And  why  stand 

how  could  mv  conduct  be  accounted  for  in  any  we  ,n  Je?°Pardy  eve~ 
other  light,  but  by  supposing,  that  we  act  with  ry  our  ' 
a  steady  and  governing  view  to  this  great  prin- 
ciple, and  this  glorious  hope  ?  Why  otherwise 
are  we  every  hour  exposed  to  so  much  danger, 
in  the  service  of  a  master  from  whom  it  is  evi- 
dent we  have  no  secular  rewards  to  expect  ? 

$1  Yet,  my  brethren,  /do  upon  this  solemn  occa-     31  \  protest  by 

ux     .     '  /  r  l      *i      yourreioicmg  which 

sion  protest,   and  even   swear  to  you,    by  the  J  have'in  Christ  Je- 

greatest  of  all  asseverations,  by  our  hopes  and  sus  our  Lord,  I  die 

ourjoysas  Christians,  by  our  rejoicing1  and  con-  daily. 

fidence  common  to  us  all,  and  which  J  with  you 

have  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord ;  I  protest,  I  say, 

by  this,  that  Idaily  die  ;  that  is,  that  I  am  every 

day  surrounded,   as  it  were,   with  death  in  its 

most  terrible   forms,  and  bear  so  many  evils, 

that  every  hour  of  my  life  seems  a  new  mar- 

32  tyrdom.  One  gre at  instance  of  this  has  so       32  If  after  the 

latelv  happened,  that  I  cannot  forbear  mention-  manner  of  men    I 

lTr  i       /r       w  r  have     fouerht     with 

mg  it.     If  to  speak  after  the  manner  of  men^  or  beastg  at'\phesus. 

to  use  a  common  proverbial  phrase,  I  have,  like 

a  slave  exposed  upon  a  public  theatre,  fought 

with  wild   beasts  at   Ephesusf   having    been 

*  Our  rejoicing."]  Our  received  copies  stoned,  and  supposed  to  be  dead.  But 
read  it,  vfjt,(\ip*v,  your  rejoicing  ;  but  the  the  danger  of  being  pulled  to  pieces 
reading  which  I  follow,  seems  so  much  might  be  greater  at  Ephesus  ;  it  had  hap- 
more  natural  and  easy,  that  one  can  scarce  pened  very  lately,  and  as  the  scene  was 
forbear  believing  it  authentic.  Yet  it  may  much  nearer  Corinth,  it  might  be  more 
be  interpreted  into  a  very  pertinent  sense,  natural  for  him  to  mention  it  here.  The 
*'  I  protest  by  your  joys,  which  I  do  so  silence  of*  St.  Luke  in  his  history,  as  to  so 
cordially  take  part  in,  that  1  may  call  them  memorable  an  event,  as  a  combat  with 
my  own  '*  beasts  would  have  been,  and   St.   Paul's 

k  Fought  with  wild  beasts  at  Ephesus."]  omitting  it  in  the  large  catalogue  of  his 
The  stories  which  Nicephorus,  (lib.  II.  sufferings,  (2  Cor.  xi.  23,)  together  with 
cap.  25,)  and  Theodoret  give  us,  of  an  his  known  privilege  as  a  Roman  citizen^ 
encounter  which  St.  Paul  had  with  wild  which  would  probably,  as  to  be  sure  it 
ieasts  on  the  theatre  at  Ephesus,  (see  should  legally,  have  protected  him  from 
U'itsii.  Mel.  Vit.  Paul,  cap-  viii.  sect.  23,  such  an  insult,  do  all,  (as  Mr.  Cradock, 
&c)  have  been  so  far  regarded  by  Dr.  and  others  have  observed,)  favour  the 
Whitby,  that  he  contends  for  the  literal  figurative  interpretation.  And  the  ex- 
interpretation  of  this  passage  ;  in  favour  pression  kol]*.  atvflgajrov,  after  the  manner 
of  which  it  is  also  urged,  that  had  he  of  men,  or  humanly  speaking,  has  a  pro- 
spoken  of  brutal  men,  he  would  rather  priety  on  this  hypothesis,  which  it  cannot 
have  mentioned  the  assaults  that  were  have  on  the  other,  and  seems  to  be  quite, 
made  upon  him  at  Lystra,  where  he  was  decisive. 


the  apostle  Paul,  particularly,  at  Ephesus  P  353 

-what  advantageth  it  assaulted  with  the  most  savage  fury  by  a  tu-  sect. 
me,  if  the  dead  rise  multUous  multitude  there,  what  advantage  have  xxi*< 
not?  let  us   eat  and    r       •        i  l  i_  i^-r  u  _ 

drink,  for  tomorrow  /g»-ned  by  such   a  combat,   if  my  hopes  may     . 
wc  die.  not  be  allowed  to  open  into  immortality  ?     On  xy  3^ 

the  contrarv,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all,  the  epi- 
curean maxim  might  seem  to  be  justified, 
w  Let  us  make  the  best  of  this  short  life,  which 
is  the  whole  period  of  our  being  ;  and  giving 
up  those  sublime  sentiments  and  pursuits 
which  belong  not  to  creatures  of  so  short  and 
low  an  existence,  let  us  eat  and  drink,  since  we 
are  to  die,  as  it  were,  tomorrow}  or  the  next 
day  :  for  so  little  is  the  difference  between, 
one  period  of  such  a  life,  and  another,  that  it 
is  scarce  worth  while  to  make  the  distinction.'* 

33  Be  not  deceiv-       Be  not  deceived,  brethren,  but  be  upon  your  33 

ed  :  Evil  communi-  gUarci  against  such  pernicious  maxims  and  rea- 
cat  ions  corrupt  good  G.         °        .  r  .  .r  .  .  .        r  .  . 

manners.  sonmgs  as  these  ;  and  11  you  value  either  taitn, 

or  a  good  conscience,  do  not  converse  familiar- 
ly with  those  that  teach  them  ;  for,  as  the  poet 
Menander  well  expresses  it,  Good  manners  are 

34  Awake  to  righ-  debauched,  by  talk  profane.™     Awake  therefore,  34 
teousness,    and    sin  as  f?ecomes  righteous  and  p/ood  men,n  from  the 
not;  tor  some   have  .  .       .        °  c        ■        »u         %  1  »     •         i 

not  the  knowledge  of  intoxications  oi  such  wild  and  delusive  dreams 

God  :  I  speak  this  to  as  these  ;  and  sin  not  in  supporting  or  counte- 
jour  shame.  nancing  doctrines,  so  subversive  of  the  Christ- 

ian faith  and  hope  ;  for  some  are  still  ignorant 
of  God,  and  with  the  abused  light  of  Christian- 
ity know  less  of  him  than  well  improved  reason, 
might  teach  them.  I  say  this  to  your  shame, 
considering    how    much  you   boast  of  your 

1  Let  us  eat,  &cT  This  is  the  great  thians  must  have  had  of  Christ's  resurrec- 
argument  urg-ed  to  prove,  that  by  the  res-  tion,  with  which  ours  has  so  necessary  a 
urrection  of  the  dead,  St.  Paul  means  a  connection.  And  consequently,  had  these 
future  state.  But  the  true  solution  seems  proofs  been  given  up,  what  might  have 
to  be,  that  he  writes  all  along  upon  a  sup-  been  pleaded  in  favour  of  the  other,  would 
position,  that  if  such  proof  as  he  had  pro-  probably  have  made  very  little  impression, 
ducedof  Chrisi's  resurrection,  were  not  m  Good  manners  are  debauched.]  The 
to  be  depended  upon,  we  could  have  no  original  words  of  Menander  are  an  iambic 
certainty  at  all  with  respect  to  any  future  verse  ;  I  chose  therefore  to  translate  them 
existence.  And  I  must  declare,  that  it  thus,  and  it  is  very  agreeable  to  the 
seems  to  me,  that  the  natural  arguments  Greek,  in  this  connection,  which  seems 
of  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  future  to  determine  ojutuau  mjuu  to  profane  dh- 
retributions,do  appear  to  carry  with  them    courses. 

great  probability,  notwithstanding  all  that  n  Aivafo,  as  becomes  righteous  men."] 
Mr.  Hallet  has  offered  to  invalidate  them.  As  some  read  fofiuutimt,  Inuttot,  which 
Yet  the  degree  of  evidence  is  by  no  means  gives  rather  a  more  forcible  sense,  I  chose 
comparable  to  that,  which,  admitting  the  this  rendering,  which  is  a  kind  of  medium 
truths  of  the  facts  alleged,  the  Corin-  between  the  two  readings, 

vol.  4.  46 


354  Reflections  on  our  resurrection  from  the  dead, 

sect,  knowledge,  which  in  this  plain  and  important  branch  of  it,  ap» 
xxix.  pears  so  wretchedly  deficient;  while  you  cultivate  so  many  vain 
"  subtilties,  which  tend  rather  to  corrupt,  than  to  exalt  and  per- 

xyC34  fect  >'0ur  mincls« 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Well  may  we  rejoice,  to  see  the  doctrine  of  our  own  resur- 
verse   rection  so  closely  connected  in  the  sacred  writings,  and  especial- 
12-16  jy  ;n  this  excellent  discourse  of  St.  Paul,  with  that  of  our  blessed 
Redeemer  ;  as  that  they  should  be  declared  to  stand,   or  to  fall 
20  together.     For  Christ  is  assuredly  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become 
21-23  the  first  fruits  of  them  that  sleep.  He  hath  repaired,  to  all  his  spir- 
itual seed,  the  damage  that  Adam  brought  upon  his  descendants; 
vea,  he  is  become  to  them  the  author  of  a  far  nobler  life,  than  the 
posterity  of  Adam  lost  by  him. 
24-26       Let  us  meditate  with  unutterable  joy  on  the  exaltation  of  our 
glorified  Head,  of  our  gracious  Sovereign,  who  has  conquered 
death  himself,  and  will  make  us  partakers  of  his  victory.     He 
hath  received  from  his  Father,  glory,   honour,  and  dominion  ; 
and  he  shall  reign  till  his  conquest  be  universal    and  complete, 
and  till  death  be  not  only  stripped  of  its  trophies,  but  rendered 
subservient  to  his  triumphs  ;  shall  reign,  till  all  his  purposes  for 
his  Father's  glory,  and  his  own,  be  finally  accomplished. 

27  But  O,  who  can  express  the  joy  and  glory  of  that  day  !  when 
Christ  shall  give  up  the  kingdom  to  the  Father,  and  present  unto 
him  all  his  faithful  subjects,  transformed  into  his  own  image  ;  a 
beautiful  and  splendid  church  indeed,  for  ever  to  be  the  object  of 
the  Divine  complacence,  for  ever  to  dwell  in  the  Divine  pres- 
ence, in  a  state  of  the  greatest  nearness  to  God,  who  shall   then 

28  be  all  in  all.  Well  mav  the  expectation  of  this  illustrious  period 
cheer  the  Christian  under  his  greatest  extremities,  and  make  him 
of  all  men  the  most  happy,  when  otherwise,  on  account  of  his 

29  sufferings  in  the  flesh,  he  might  seem  of  all  men  the  most  misera- 
ble. Well  may  this  his  rejoicing  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  sacred 
oath,  which  this  persecuted  and  distressed  apostle,   with   so  su- 

31  blime  a  spirit,  here  uses,  encourage  him  to  go  on,  though  he  be 
32,  34  daily  dying  ;  though  he  were  daily  to  encounter  the  most  savage 
of  mankind,  and  death  itself  in  its  most  dreadful  forms-  Well 
may  this  knowledge  of  God,  of  his  gracious  purposes,  and  of  his 
exalted  Son,  awaken  us  to  righteousness  ;  well  may  it  deliver  us 
from  the  bondage  of  sin. 

Let   us  retain  these  noble  principles  of  doctrine  and  action, 
and  guard  against  those  evil  communications,  those  sceptical  and 

33  licentious  notions,  which  would  corrupt  our  spirits,  which  would 
enervate  every  generous  spark  which  the  gospel  kindles  up  into 
a  flame,  and  by  bounding  our  views  within  the  narrow  circle  of 


But  some  will  say,  How  are  the  dead  raised  up  P  355 

mortal  life,  would  degrade  us  from  the  anticipations  of  angelica!  sect. 
felicity,  to  the  pursuits  of  brutal  gratification.  xxi*m 

SECT.     XXX. 

The  apostle  answers  objections  against  the  resurrection,  drawn 

from  our  not  being  able  to  conceive  of  the  particular  manner  in 

which  it  shall  be  effected ;  and  concludes  with  urging  it,  as  a 

noble  incentive  to  the  greatest  steadiness  and  zeal  in  religion* 

1  Cor.  XV.  35,  to  the  end. 

1  Cor.  XV.  35-  1  CORINTHIANS   XV.  35. 

T>UT   some  man  T    HAVE  thus  endeavoured  to  confirm  vour  sect. 
will  say,  How  J[   fe5A   and  establish  your  hope,  in  the  great  *xx. 

are  the  dead  raised  \  .         .        J  -  ■  . °   ,       __— 

up  ?  and  with  what  and  glorious  doctrine  of  a  resurrection  ;  but  ic^ 
body  do  they  come  ?  so  me  one  will  perhaps  be  ready  petulantly  to  xv  ^ 
object,  and  say,  how  are  the  dead  raised  up,  when 
their  bodies  are  quite  dissolved,  and  the  parti- 
cles, of  which  they  consisted,  scattered  abroad, 
and  perhaps  become  parts  of  other  bodies  ? 
and  if  they  are  raised,  with  what  [kind  of]  bodies 
do  they  come  out  of  their  graves,  and  what  alte- 
ration is  made  in  their  constitution,  and  organ- 
ization, to  fit  them  for  a  future  life,  in  so  many 
respects  different  from  this  ? 

36  Thou  fool,  that       Thou  thoughtless  creature,  who  perhaps  prid-  36 

\vhich  thou  so  west,  est  thvself  in  the  sagacity  of  this  objection,  as 

is  not  quickened  ex-  if  •     yere  some  mightv  effort  of  penetration, 

ceptitdie.  ,  .,        .    ,       °  V       r    i  •: 

how  easily  mightest  thou  find  an  answer  to  it 

from  what  passes  every  day   in  the  works  of 

nature  ?     That  seed  which  thou  sozvest  in  thy 

field,  is  not  quickened  to  new  life  and  verdure, 

except  it  appear  to  die:*  before  it  springs  up 

to  the  future  vegetable,  whatever  it  be,  it  is 

macerated,  decayed,  and  at  length  consumed  in 

37  And  that  which  the  earth.        And  [as  for]  that  which  thou  sow-  37 
thou  sowest,    thou  e^  thou  sowest  not  the  body  which  shall  be  pro- 
sowest not  that  body  d         d  f  ^       geed    whlch  {s  coromitted  to 
that    shall    be,    but  .  .  ,  - 

bare  grain,  it  may  the  ground,  but  bare  gram,  perhaps  oj  wheat, 
chance  of  wheat,  or  0r  of  any  other  kind  of  [grain,]  in  which  there 
cf  some  other  grain:  -g  no  appearance  of  root,  or  of  stalk,  of  blade, 

a  Except  it  die.~\  To  this  it  hath  been  new  life,  and  is  fed  by  the  death  and  cor* 
objected,  "  that  if  the  seed  die,  it  never  ruptionof  the  rest.  So  that  these  wise 
bears  fruit."  But  it  is  certain,  that  the  philosophers  of  our  own,  talk  just  as  fool- 
seed  in  general  docs  consume  away  in  the  ishly  as  the  Corinthian  freethinkers^  whom 
ground,  though  a  little  germen,  or  bud,  they  vindicate.  See  John  xii.  24. 
which  makes  a  part  of  it,  springs  tip  into 


356         The  apostle,  by  the  similitude  of  seed  sown  in  the  earth, 

sect,  or  of  ear.     But  God,  in  the  course  of  his  natu-     38  But  GodgivetU 

xxx    ral  operations,  by  certain  laws  of  vegetation,  if  a  body  as  it  hath 

— "  with    which  thou   art  entirely    unacquainted,  pleased  him»  and  to 
1  Cor       .  ,     ,  ,        ,  '  ,  i  ' ,       '  every  seed  his  own 

xv.  38  glves  zt  a  bod\J  as  he  pkases,  and  such  a  variety  body. 
of  parts  as  he  hath  thought  fit  to  determine  for 
that  particular  species,  and  to  each  of  the  seeds 
its  own  proper  body  :b  not  onlv  a  body  of  the 
same  sort,  but  that  which  by  virtue  of  some 
connection  it  had  with  this  or  that  individual 
grain,  may  properly  be  called  its  own,  though 
in  its  form  much  different,  and  much  more 
beautiful. 

39  There  is  an  immense  variety  in  the  works  of  39  All  flesh  is  not 
God,  even  in  those  which  fall  under  the  inspec-  the  same  flesh  :  but 
tion  of  our  senses,  feeble  and  limited  as  thev  ^f,f  ",  one  Hnd  f 
are,  while  we  dwell  in  flesh  and  blood.  All  tt^LZtbe^ 
flesh,  you  know,  is  not  the  same  kind  of  flesh,  another  of  fishes,  onrf 
but  the  flesh  of  men,  and  of  cattle*  of  fishes,  and  another  of  birds. 
of  fowls,  is  different  each  from  the  other,  in  its 

form,  qualities,  and  manner  of  being  subsisted. 

40  [There  are]  also  celestial  bodies,  and  terrestrial  40  There  are  also 
bodies  ;  but  the  glory  of  the  celestial,  and  terres-  celestial  bodies,  and 
trial,  are  apparently  4^™*,  and  the  brightest  \>odl,\s  terrestrial : 
lustre  the  latter  can  have,  is  but  a  fain,  reflec-  SH&E^f  5 
tion  of  what  is  received  from  the  former.  And  the  glory  of  the  ter- 
even  in  the  glory  of  the  celestial  bodies  there  restrial  is  another. 

41  is  also  a  wonderful  variety  :  There  is  one  supe-  41  There  is  one 
rior  and  incomparable  glory  of  the  sun,  which  glory  of  the  sun,  and 

often  shines  with  a  lustre  scarce  to  be  endured  ;  another  gl2ry  of  ihe 
„„  i  .,  n  ,         •       .,  ,  .  *        '  moon*    and   another 

and  another  reflected  and  mdder  glory  of  the  glory  of  the  stars  ; 
moon  ;  and  another  glory  of  the  stars,  which  as  tor  one  star  diflfereth. 
they  appear  to  us,  are  far  inferior  to  either  of  from  another  Btar  in 
the  two  great  luminaries.      And  again,  [one]  S  °ry* 
star  differeth  from  [another]  star   in  glory* 

b  Its  own  proper  body  ]  The  apostle  seems  stand  all  the  process  of  the  Divine  works." 
more  directly  to  speak  of  that  as  its  proper  «  Cattle.]  So  «7»mm>  signifies  ;  but  it 
bony,  which  is  peculiar  to  that  species  of  seems  to  be  put  for  beasts  in  general, 
gram;  yet  undoubtedly  each  ear  has  a  d  And  one  star  differeth.  &c.]  It  is  in 
peculiar  reference  to  one  individual,  as  its  the  original  7H,  that  is,  Jon  but  I  con- 
proper  seed,  m  such  a  manner,  as  another  elude,  that  particle  is  here  used  only  as  a 
ot  the  same  species  has  not;  and  what  copulative;  else  we  must  suppose  the  apt*. 
follows,  plainly  suite  such  a  view.  God  is  tie  to  argue  more  philosophically  than  he 
saicT to  give  it  this  oody  as  he  pleases,  because  probably  intended,  and  to  assert  that  the 
we  know  nothow  it  is  produced  ;  and  the  sun  and  moon  were  stars  He  plainlv  speaks 
apostle  s  leading  thought  is,  «  that  it  is  ab-  of  the  lustre  which  these  celestiallumina- 
n  ,,-il5r^,nSt  a  resurrection  on  a  ries  exhibit  tons,  not  of  what  they  have 
fK»tZ.tK  !  'lS<)  Pall'abl>r  WW,  m  in  themselves,  without  any  regard  to  their 
tjjat  must  he,  which  supposes  us  to  under-  aspects  en  us. 


illustrates  the  truth  and  glory  of  the  resurrection,  357 

according  to  their  respective  magnitudes,  in  sect. 
reference  to  which  they  are  ranged  by  astrono-  xxx* 
mers  under  different  classes. 

42  So  also  m  the       So  [shall  be]  aho  the  resurrection  of  the  pious  xv  42 
resurrection  of  the  dead  :e  another  kind  of  priory  shall  appear,  than 
aead      It  is  sown  in  ,  .  i         i  •      -A 

corruption,  it  is  rais-  numan  nature  has  known  in  its  purest  state,  m 
cd  in  incorruption :  any  beauty  of  form,  or  ornaments  of  dress. 
There  shall  indeed,  as  I  intimated  but  now,  be 
some  difference  in  the  degree  of  that  glory, 
correspondent  to  the  different  excellencies  in 
the  characters  of  good  men,  on  whom  it  is  to 
pass  ;  but  all  shall  experience  a  most  illustri- 
ous and  happy  change  ;  so  that  it  may  be  said 
concerning  the  body  of  them  all  in  general,  it 
is  sown,  or  committed  like  seed  to  the  ground, 
in  corruption,  just  ready  to  putrify,  and  through 
various  forms  of  putrefaction  to  be  reduced  to 
the  dust  :.  but  it  is  raised  in  incorruption,  so 
that  no  accident  or  disorder  whatsoever  shall 
be  able  to  dissolve  it  again,  or  to  threaten  it  in 

43  It  is  sown  in  the  least  degree.     It  in  sown  in  dishonour^  in  a  43 
dishonour,  it  is  rais-        r  contemptible  state,  and  under  a  ki'.d  of 
«d  in    glory  :.  it  is  r  r  r         .11  .  r  ^     ■« 
sown  in  weakness,  it  mtamy,  put  upon  it  by  the  execution  of  God's 

is  raised  in  power :  first  sentence  against  sin:  but  it  is  raised  in 
glory,*  every  part  and  trace  of  the  curse  being 
abolished,  and  itself  being  formed  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  make  it  appear  that  the  King  of 
heaven  delights  to  honour  the  happy  spirit  on 
which  he  bestows  such  a  dress.  It  is  sown  in 
weakness,  absolutely  incapable  of  any,  even  the 
lowest  degree  of  action,  or  sensation,  and  de- 
prived of  those  limited  abilities  which  it  pos- 
sessed in  this  its  mortal  life  :  but  it  is  raised 
in  power,  endowed  with  almost  angelic  degrees 

44  It  is  sown  a  of  strength,  vigour  and  activity.     It  is  sown  an  44 

hie  in  this  present  world  :  but  it  is  raised  a 
spiritual  body,  formed  to  a  noble  superiority  to 
the  mean  gratifications  of  this  imperfect  state, 

«   The  resurrection  of  the  pious  dead.']  Of  *  It  is  raised  in  glory.]     Some  think  this 

them  it  is  evident  the  apostle  here  speaks,  refers  to  the  garment  of  light  which   the 

and  not  of  the  dead  in  general     Compare  body  shall   put  on  at  the  resurrection  ;  on 

verses  23,  43,  49,  and  57,  with  1  Thess.  which  Dr.  Whitbv  has  a  remarkable  note 

iv.  16,  17,  and  verse  54.      St.  Paul,  (Phil,  here,  (compare  Mat.  xvii.  2  ;  Acts  ix.  3  ; 

iii.  11,)   and  our  Lord,    (Matt.  xxii.  30,  Rev  i.  14,  15;  Dan.  xii  3;  Wisd.  hi.  7  ; 

Luke  xx.  35,)  mean  the  same  thing  by  the  Mat.  xiii.  43 ;  and  Mark  ix.  3,)  and  which 

resurrection.  he  thinks  remarkably  to   illustrate   the 

matter  ex  adzerso. 


3j8         As  zve  have  here  borne  the  image  of  the  earthly  Adamf 

6ect.  and  fitted  to  be  the  instrument  of  the  soul,  in  body.     There  is  t 

***•   tnr  most  exalted  services  of  the  spiritual  and  nlalural.  Wy,  .and 
"\    .       ,.f  -r,        .      .  -        ,   r         w         •    there  is  a  spiritual 

"  Divine  lire,     for  it  is  certain,  that  as  there  is  b0dy. 

1  44  <*"  animal  body,  with  which  we  are  now  by  daily, 
and  frequently,  by  unhappy  experience,  ac- 
quainted ;  so  there  is  also  a  spiritual  body : 
God  can  exalt  and  refine  matter  to  a  degree  of 
puritv  and  excellence  to  us  unknown ;  and  there 
are  many  bodies  now  existing  so  pure  and  ac- 
tive, as  that  in  comparison  they  may  be  called 

45  spirits.  And  so  it  is  written  with  respect  to     45   And  so  it  is 
the    former,   (Gen.  ii.  7,")   that   the  first  man  written     The    first 

a  ,  t         r>*    j  i_    j    l        -i-    j  •    *      i.-  mar       Adam      was 

Adam,  when  God  had   breatned  into   his   nps-  msde  a  livin£?  gou|f 

trils  the  breath  of  life,  was  made  a  living  soul;*  the  last  Adam  was 

so  that  even  in  the.  original  state  of  rectitude  m(!df  a  quickening 

and  felicitv,  in  which  man  was  created,  he  was  spin  ' 

made  capable  of,  and  fitted  to,  an  animal  life 

here   upon    earth  :    whereas    the    Lord  Jesus 

Christ,  who  by  virtue  of  the  influence  he  has 

upon  all  his  seed,  as  their  spiritual  Head,  and 

great  federal  Representative,  may  well  becalU 

ed  t.u  second,  or  latter  Adam,  [is]  for  an  enliv* 

ening  spirit^  to  those  who  are  united  to   him, 

and  will  not  onlv  purify  their  souls  by  the  ope- 

ration  of  his  Spirit  communicated  to  them,  but 

46  at  last  spiritualize  their  v^rv  bodies.  Never-  46  Howbeit,  that 
theless,  the  spiritual  Adam  [was]  not  first,  but  ?as  .n?1  first  which 
the  animal,  and  afterwards  the  spiritual ;  and  as  which*  "is' natural*  - 
the  first  Adam  existed  before  Christ  was  sent  and  afterward  that 
to  become  our  Saviour,  so  must  we  first  wear  which  is  spiritual, 
that  animal  body  which  we  derive  from  the  one, 

before  we  put  on  that  spiritual  body  which  we 

47  derive  from  the  other.        The  first  man  [was]      47  The  first  man  is 
from  the  earth,  and  so  earthy  :  he  was  created  °f  the  earth,  earthy:. 

out  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  and  his  body  was 
only  a  mass  of  animated  clay,  in  reference  to 

i  Made  a  living  soul."]  This  is  a  quotation  have  thought,  but  what  the  apostle  adds  on 

from  Moses  ;  and  there  seems  to  be  a  pe-  occasion  of  the  quotation  brought  above  ; 

culiar  emphasis  in  the   original,  which  I  as  if  he  had  said,  Christ  is  the  last  Adam, 

know  not  how  to  preserve   in  the  tranda-  as   an   illustrious    antitype    of  the    first, 

lion,   in  the  reference  of  -\vyj*  to  4'i'X/Jt(3V>  (Horn.  v.  14  ;)   and  he  hath   in   himself  a 

in  the  former  ve^se,  as  distinguished  from  spirit,  with  which   he   quickeneth    whom 

trviv/ui&lDtGv  ;  and  refers   to  such  a  differ-  he  pleases,  and  in  what  degree  he  pleases, 

ence  between  -{v^,  the  animal  soul,   and  John  i.  4;  and  verse  21,  26.     The  words 

vrviv/jiz,  the  rational  spirit,  as  is  more  clear-  living,  vend,  enlivening,  have  such  a  corres- 

ly  expressed,  (1  Thess.  v.  23,)  and  is  also  pondence   to   each   other,   as   {W*v,  and 

very   agreeable  to   the   import  of  jvp  CM,  ^economy.     I  therefore  preferred  the  latter 

the  word  which  Moses  uses.  of  them  to  quickening,  though  the  sense  h& 

h  The  second — an  enlivening  spirit  3    This  entirely  the  6ame. 
is  not  a  quotation  from  scripture,  as  6ome 


we  shall  hereafter  bear  the  Image  of  the  heavenly  :  359 

the  second  man  it  which  it  was  said,  Dustthou  art,  (Gen.  iii.  19;)  sect. 
the  Lord  from  heav- f/^  seC0nd  man,  of  whom  we  speak,  [is]  the  xxx- 
en>  Lord  from  heaven  :  he  came  originally  from  the 

heavenlv  world,  to  which  he  is  returned  ;  and  xv  ^ 
whatever  of  earth  there  was  in  the  composition 
of  the  hodv  he  condescended  to  wear,  it  is  now 
completely  purified  and  refined  into  the    most 
49  As  is  the  earthy,  glorious  form.         And  such  as  the  earthy  [zvas,  4g 
such  are  they   also  lire-\tjl€lj  als0  that  are  earthy :  they  all  descend- 
IsTtUte^enh'!  ed  from  him,  and  have  no  higher  original,  are 
such  are   they  also  mean,  mortal,  corruptible  creatures  ;   and  suck 
«hat  are  heavenly.     as  tne  heavenly  [is,  are]  they  also  that  are  heav- 
enly ;  thev  who  are,  as  it  were,  horn  of  Christ 
by  the  regenerating  influences  of  his  Spirit,  and 
therefore  are  to  live  with  him  in  heaven,  shall 
at  last  have  such    glorious  bodies  as  he  hath. 

49  And  as  we  have  A nd  it   is  delightful   beyond  all  expression,    to  49 
borne  the  image  of  think  of  it  with  self  application,   that  as  we  in 

ESL'siS  p-»c»iar  i™<  *°™  a»d  d°,rw  bear  the  im- 

of  the  heavenly.  age  of  the  earthy  ;  as  assuredly  as  we  are  now 
sinful,  afflicted,  and  mortal  men,  like  the  first 
Adam  ;  so  surely  shall  xue  also  bear  the  image 
of  the  heavenly  ;  so  surely  shall  we  be  brought 
to  resemble  Christ  in  purity,  glory,  and  immor- 
tality. 

50  Now  this  I  say,  ZfaMvhen  I  spake  of  bearing  the  image  of  50 
brethren  that  flesh  tne  eartnv  Adam  in  mortality,  I  would  not  be 
ana  blood  cannot  in-  .  •  ,  ■%  "  ..  _  r  .1  A 
heritthe  kingdom  of  understood  as  asserting,  that  every  one  of  the 
God  ;  neither  doth  descendants  of  Adam  shall,  in  fact,  go  through  . 
corruption  inherit  in-  these  pangs  of  death,  and  that  dissolution  in  the 
corruption.                 gray^  whkh  A(Jam  hag  experjenced.       This  I 

say,  brethren,   I  affirm  it  as  a  constant  and  im- 
portant truth,  that  fiesh  and  blood,  such  weak 
and  crazy  systems  of  it,   as  those  in  which  we 
now  lodge,  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ; 
neither  doth  a  body  impregnated  with  the  seeds 
of  corruption  inherit  incorruption  :  it  is  utterly 
unfit  for  the  pureetherial  reg  onsof  the  blessed, 
and   indeed   incapable    of  subsisting  in  them. 
51  Behold,  I  shew  This  is  universally  true  ;   yet  behold!  I  tell  you  51 
you  a  mystery  ;  we  a  mystery,  that  is, a  doctrine  hitherto  unknown, 
bu*11  "**  hlll^te  and  wnicn  vou  cannot  now  be  able  fully  to  com- 
changed.8  *  *  prehend  :  for  we  Christians  shall  not  all  sleeps 

shall  not  all  submit  to  the  stroke  of  death,  so 
that  our  bodies  should  all  lie  mouldering  in  the 
grave,  which  is  their  general  doom  ;  but  we 
shall  all,  the  living  as  well  as  the  dead,  at  the 


360  por  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption* 

sect,  appearance  of  Christ  to  the  final  judgment,  be 

xxx-    changed  in  a  most  glorious  and  happy  manner 

•"■*■       into  the  image  of  our  descending  Lord.      And      52  In  a  momeiu, 

\  Co.r'  this  change,  great  and  illustrious   as  it  is,  the  In  the  twinkling  of 

•       Divine  power  shall  effect  in  less  time  than  we  &gi££U£. 

have  been  speaking  of  it :   for  it  shall  pass  in  a  pet  shall  sound,  and 

■moment,  in  an  imperceptible  point  of  time,  and  the    ^ead  snaU   °e 

even   m  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  just  at  the  in-  rai?ed  incorr«Ptib[e. 
,  ,      ,  *    J       .    f . ,J      ,        ,      t^-     and      we  snail    be 

stant  when  the  last  trumpet  is  blown  by  the  Di-  changed, 

vine  command,  to  awaken  all  the  millions  of 
saints  who  are  sleeping  in  the  dust :  for  the 
trumpet  shall  then  sound,  the  voice  of  the  arch- 
angel, and  attending  celestial  legions,  shall  fill 
the  whole  earth  and  heaven  with  an  astonishing 
noise,  and  the  dead  shall  immediately,  as  upon 
its  summons,  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we, 
that  is,  those  of  us  Christians  who  are  living, 
shall  be  changed}  as  Enoch  and  Elijah  were  in 
the  day  of  their  translation  :  that  body,  which 
but  a  moment  before  appeared  just  as  ours  now 
do,  shall,  quick  as  thought,  be  transformed  into 
an  image  of  that  worn  by  our  triumphant  Lord, 
and  fitted  for  all  the  most  active  services,  and  all 
the  purest  sensations  and  delights  of  the  celes- 
53  tial  state.  For  in  order  to  that,  as  I  have  just  53  For  this  cor.. 
observed,  it  is  necessary, that  this  corruptible  put  "upiible  must  put  on 

onincorruption,andt\\<iXthis  mortal  put  onhnmor-  incorruPt'»on,andthis 
.    ...  r  ,  ,  ,.    r  ,.  mortal  must  put  on 

tality,  so  as  to  be  no  longer  subject  to  diseases  immortality. 

S.4f  or  death.  But  when  this  glorious  and  long  54  so  when  this 
expected  event  shall  be  accomplished,  -when  this  corruptible  shall 
corruptible  part  of  our  frame  shall  have  put  on  have.  Put  on  inc?f- 
incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on  mortaUhaH  have  put 
immortality,  then  shall  the  saying  be  brought  to  on  immortality,  then 
pass,  xvhich  is  written,  (Isa.  xxv.  8,)  Death  is  sha11  be  brought  to 
swallowed  up  in  victory,  and  perfectly  subdued  C^iTBSSto 
and  destroyed,  and  so  happy  a  state  introduced,  swallowed  up  in  vie- 
that  it  would  not  be  known,  that  death  had  tory. 
ever  had  any  place  or  power  among  Christ's 

55  subjects  at  all:  And  in  the  assured  view  of  this,      55  O  death,\vhere 
may  the  Christian,  even  now,  with  the  greatest 

*  7Pe,  that  is,  those  of  us  Christians  who  that  he   should  be  raised  from  the  dead, 

are  living-,  shall    be   changed.']      As    the  and  continue  upon  earth  some  time  before 

phrase   will  admit  of  the  looser  sense  the  that   great    event  happened  :    Though  I 

paraphrase  gives,  I  cannot  allow  of  the  confess,  the  argument  which  Mr  Fleming 

argument  drawn   from  hence,  to  prove,  draws  from  hence,  in  favour  of  the  last  of 

either  that  the  apostle  expected  he  should  these  opinions,  is  very  plausible.  Compare 

live  till  Christ  appeared  to  judgment,  or  1  Thess,  iv.  15. 


Christians  should  be  steadfast,  their  labour  not  being  in  vain,     36*1 

is  thy  sting?  O  grave,  pleasure  take  up  his  song  of  triumph  ;     Where  sect. 

where  i*  thy  victor)  ?  J7s.-j  (fy  pointed  and  destructive  sthlg,  0  death  ?    xxx' 
Where  [is]  thy  victory,  0  gr>.ve?k      How  little  ' 

hurt  canst  thou  do  me  ?   For  how  little  a  while  xv,ss 
56  The  sting  of  shalt  thou  be  able  to  triumph  over  me  ?      The  56 

death  u  sin  ;  and  the  very  sting  and  torture  of  death,  that  which  arms 

strength  of  sin/*  the  jt  ^j,  jtg  greatest  terrors,  [is]  the  considera- 
tion of  its  being  the  punishment  of  vz/2,  and  con- 
sequently its  foreboding  future  misery,  as  the 
effect  of  the  Divine  displeasure  ;  and  the  power 
of  sin,  that  which  constitutes  its  malignity,  and 
gives  it  these  killing  weapons,  [is]  that  it  is  a 

57  But  thanks  be  transgression  of  the  Divine  laxu  :      But  thanks  57 
to  God,  which  g-iv-  r^i  to  God,  ivho  in  his  infinite  mercy  hath  taken 
rtuV-t'S  ™ay  the  sting  and  terror  of  death    giveth  us 
Jesus  Christ.  the  prospects  and  the  joys  01  a  complete  victory 

over  it,  by  the  displays  of  his  pardoning  grace, 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  May  we  ever 
remain  under  those  grateful  impressions  that 
suit  so  important  an  obligation  ! 

58  Therefore,  my       Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  fixed  on  58 
beloved  brethren,  be  tnis  as  the  great  foundation  of  vour  souls,  and 
SCffiSS  immoveable  inyour  regards  ton,  t'hough  strongly 
ins  in  the  work  of  borne  and  pressed  upon,  by  a  variety  of  temp- 
the  Lord,  forasmuch  tations  and  dangers  ;   be  abounding  always  in 

as  ye  know  that  your  th  jl  Qr  the  Lord    in  everv  service  vou  are 

labour  is  not  in  vain  ,,        /        r         •  ■  «   C  1 

in  the  Lord.  capable  ot  performing,  which  may  be  accepta- 

ble to  this  your  great  and  compassionate  Re- 
deemer ;  as  well  knowing,  that  your  labour  in 
the  service  of  such  a  Lord  is  not,  on  the  whole, 
in  vain  ;  but  that  whatsoever  you  may  at  pres- 
ent suffer  for  his  sake,  vou  shall  receive  a  most 
glorious  reward,  in  that  happy  day  of  the  resur- 
rection, concerning  which  I  have  been  speak- 
ing so  largely. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  us  learn  from  this  incomparable  discourse  of  the  apostle,  verse 
to  curb  that  vain  curiosity   which  is  so  ready  in  matters  of  35 

k  Whrre  is  thy  sting,  8cc]     The  original  z as  ;  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  P  O  death, 

has  a  kind  of  poetical  turn,  which  seems  in  inhere  is  thy  sting  ?   It  is  generally  thought, 

some  measure  to  suit  the  sublimity  of  the  that  these  words  are  borrowed  from  Hos. 

.sentiment  ;  for  the  first  of  the  clauses  is  xiii.  10,  14,  which  we  render,  "  O  death,  I 

an  ionick,   and  the  second,  a  trochaick  verse,  will  be  thy  plague,   See"   and  some  urge 

n«  <ra,  S-Avajt,  to  mvlgov  ;    vx  era,  etS'i,  to  that  ^r\N  has  been  read  for  >roN  ;   but  I  do 

vtK<§r~  ^  and  Mr.  Pope  lias  only  transposed  not  see  there  is  any  certain  evidence  that 

them  to  make  them,  as  they  stand  in  our  the  apostle  intended  any  quotation  at  alL 
version,  the  conclusion  of  one  of  his  stan- 

vol..  4.  47 


362  Reflections  on  the  glory  of  the  resurrection* 

sect.  Divine  revelation,  to  break  out  into  an  unbecoming  petulance  ^ 
xxx-   and  where  we  are  sure,  that  God  declares  the  thing,  let  us  leave 
•.    .   it  to  him  to  overcome  every  difficulty  that  may  seem  to  attend 
the  manner  in  which  it  shall  be  effected.     Nothing  may  be  more 
useful,  in  order  to  the  conquering  such  a  weakness,  than  to  ob- 
serve the  operations  of  God,  in  the  works  of  nature,  where  he 
verse  gives  to  every  seed,  whether  animal  or  vegetable,  such  a  body  as 
38  shall  please  him.     Each  is  proper  for  its  sphere,  and  beautiful  in 
its  connection  and  order,  though  the  degree  of  their  glory  be  dif- 
39,40  ferent.     And  thus  all  the  diversity  of  glory,  which  shall  at  last 
be  apparent,  among  the  children  of  God,  even  the  children  of  the 
resurrection,  shall  serve  to  illustrate  the  Divine  wisdom,  and 
goodness,  and  faithfulness. 

The  alterations  made  in  every  instance,  will  indeed  be  won- 
53  derful,  when  this  mortal  puts  on  immortality,  and  this  corruptible 
47  puts  on  invorruption.    Let  us  for  ever  adore  the  Divine  goodness, 
&c.  that  when,  by  our  relation  to  the  first  Adam,  we  were  under  a 
sentence  of  condemnation  and  death,  he  was  pleased  in  his  infi- 
nite mercy  to  appoint,  that  we  should  stand  related  to  Christ,  as 
the  second  Adam,  in  so  happy  a  bond,  that  by  him  we  might  re- 
cover what  we  had  lost  in  the  former  ;  yea  and  far  more  :  so  that, 
49  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we  might  as  surely  bear 
the  image  of  the  heavenly.     O  let  us  earnestly  aspire  after  this 
blessedness  ;   and  remember,  that  our  bearing  the  image  of  his 
holiness,  is  inseparably  connected  with  the  hope  of  so  glorious  a 
privilege  ! 

Let  us  endeavour,  therefore,  by  cultivating  holiness  in  all  its 
branches,  to  maintain  this  hope  in  all  its  spirit  and  energy  ;  long- 
ing for  that  glorious  day,  when  in  the  utmost  extent  of  the  pro- 

54  phetic  expression,  Death  shall  be  swalloxved  up  in  victory,  and 
millions  of  voices,  after  the  long  silence  of  the  grave,  shall  burst 

55  out  at  once  into  that  triumphant  song,  0  death,  zvhere  is  thy  sting  P 

56  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  f    And  when  we  see  death  dis- 

57  armed,  and  the  terrors  of  the  law  silenced,  let  us  bless  God  for 
Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the  precepts  of  the  law  were  perfectly 
fulfilled,  and  its  penalty  endured  ;  that  so  we  might  not  only  be 

18, 19  delivered  from  the  curse,  but  called  to  inherit  the  blessing.    Let 
it  be  considered,  as  an  engagement  to  universal  obedience  ;  and 

58  in  the  assurance,  that  whatever  other  labours  may  be  frustrated, 
those  in  the  Lord  shall  never  be  vain,  let  gratitude,  and  interest, 
concur  to  render  us  steadfast,  immoveable,  and  continually  active  in 
his  service. 


The  apostle  proposes  a  collection  for  the  saints  in  Judea.       363 


SECT.     XXXI. 

The  apostle  gives  some  advices,  relating  to  the  proposed  collection 
for  the  poor  saints  in  fudea,     1  Cor.  XVI.  1 — 12. 

,  n      v,rT  ,  1  Corinthians  XVI.  1. 

1  Cor.  XVI.  1.  « „-, ~  T* -r-.    *  *     i       i  •  i         r 

NOW  concerning  T>EFORE  I  conclude  this  epistle,  I  must  sect. 
the  collection  jLJ  add  a  word  or  two  concerning  the  collec-  XXXK 
for  the  saints,  as  I  twn  wnjcn  you  propose  making  for  the  poor  773 
have  given  order  to  .  .   ,J  •       T     i  i_  •  t    *  Cor* 

the  churches  of  Ga-  sai?its  which  are  m  Judea,  who  are  in  such  xvi.  1 
tatia,  even  so  do  ye.  great  straits,  both  on  account  of  the  famine  and 
the  persecution  to  which  they  are  exposed. 
And  here  I  would  only  say  this ;  as  I  have  given 
it  in  charge  to  the  churches  ofGalatw,  so  also  do 
ye  proceed  :  for  nothing  occurs  to  my  thoughts 
at  present,  which  can  be  more  subservient  to 

2  Upon  the  first  that  generous  and  good  design.  When  you  2 
day  of  the  week,  let  hold  your  Christian  assemblies  on  the  first  day 
everv  one  of  you  lay  r  ff  k  .  commemoration  of  the  resur- 
fcv  him  in  store,  as*7.  '  .  .  jt_j 
Godhzih  prospered  rection  ot  our  Lord,  which  has  made  that  day 
him,  that  there  be  no  sacred  amongst  us,  let  every  one  of  you  lay  some- 
gatherings    when  I  th{ng  ^  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which, 

by  the  Divine  blessing,  he  hath  been  prospered 
in  his  affairs  ;  and  let  him  bring  it  with  him  to 
the  place  where  you  meet  for  your  public  wor- 
ship ;  then  treasuring  it  up  b  in  the  common 
stock,  that  so  it  may  be  readv  in  one  sum,  and 
there  may  be  no  necessity  of  making  any  par- 
ticular collections  when  Icome.  This  w  ill  save  us 
some  trouble,  at  a  time  when  we  shall  necessa- 
rily have  so  much  important  business  on  our 
hands  ;  and  when  a  little  is  added  to  the  stock 
weekly,  it  may  rise  by  almost  imperceptible 
degrees,  to  a  greater  sum  than  could  perhaps 
be  expected  if  the  whole  were  to  be  deposited 

3  And    when   I  at  once.         But  when  I  am  arrived  at  Corinth,  3 
come,   whomsoever  whomsoever  ye  shall  appoint  and  recommend  by 
^'teSTEem  X°ur  **»•  siSned  by  the  congregation,  or  its 

proper  representatives  ;  them   will  I  send,  to 

*  On  the  first  day  of  the  week."]  So  x*7*  words  shew,  that  it  was  to  be  put  into  a 
fxntv  <rctCCct]cev  signifies.  Compare  Luke  common  stock.  The  argument  drawn 
xxiv.  1 ;  John  xx.  1  ;  with  Matt,  xxviii.  1;  from  hence  for  the  religious  observation  of 
Mark  xvi.  2.  the  first  day  ot  the  week  in  these  primi- 

tive churches  of  Corinth,  and  Galati.t,   is 
b  Treasuring  it  up:  tK£?oc  nap' i*v1air Ail a>   too  obvious  to  need   any  farther  illustra- 
3-»<r*.vpi£m.']    We  render  it,  let  every  one  of  tion,  and  yet  too  important  to  be  passed 
you  lay  by  him  in  store.    But  the  following   by  in  an  entire  silence. 


364     He  -would  come  to  them  when  he  passed  through  Macedonia  ; 

sect  carry  if  our favour  to  Jerusalem, and  shall  cheer-  will  I  send  to  bring 
xxxi.  fully   intrust  them  to  deliver  it  with  their  own  CJjJjJ^fity  unt° 

hands  to  the  poor  Christians  there.     And  if  it    4  AnV\f  it  be  meet 
*:  be  thought  convenient,    that   I  -shall  aho  go  up  that  I  go  also,  they 

thither   myself  on  this  occasion,   they  shall  go  shall  go  with  me. 

with  me  ;  that  every  thing  may  be  conducted 

in  the  most  open  and  honourable  manner,  and 

that  vour  messengers  may  witness  for  me,  that 

none  of  the  money  has  been  employed  to  any 

purposes  whatsoever,  different  from  those  for 

which  it  was  given. 

5      This,  I  hope,  will  quickly  be  dispatched;^;*      5  Now  I  will  corns 

IwilL  if  Providence  permit,  come  to  you,  when  n™°  -vou'   *hen    * 
,         '  .    .  ,     Tir        7      •  j  r  •         sni"l   Pars     through 

I  have  passed  through  Macedonia;  ana  1  am  just  Macedonia  :    (for  I 

5  upon  my  journey  through  Macedonia  ;c  And  then  do  pass  through  Ma- 

perhaps  mau  continue  awhile  with  vou,  and  even  cedoma.) 

ft-,  -,t  *l   1  i_  r       6  And  it  mav  be 

spend  the  winter  with  you  ;  that  so,   when    I  that  l    w-(1|  ab'cle 

have  made  you  as  long  a  visit  as  my  affairs  will  yea,  and  winter  with 

admit,  ifou  may  bring  me  forward  on  my  journey  you,    that    ye    may 

to  Jerusalem,  or  whithersoever  else  /shall  g**  ^ZL^m^Z 

or  through  whatever  parts  I  may  pass  to  it ;  lor  ever  I  go. 

that  is  a  circumstance  about  which  I  am  not  yet 

determined,  and  in  which  I  refer  mvself  to  the 

7  future  direction  of  Providence.  I  speak  of  my  7  For  I  will  not 
coming  as  at  some  distance  :  for  though  from  see  }'ou  now  by  the 
these  maritime  parts  I  might  easily  come  to  you  JW  -  JXtaSTwiS 
by  sea,  and  so  travel  northward,  when  I  have  you,"  if  the  Lord  per- 
dispatched  my  business  at  Corinth  ,  Ixvill  not  mit. 

7107V  see  you  in  this  manner,  in  my  way  ;  but  hope 
the  little  delay  which  this  scheme  may  occasion, 
will  be  made  up  to  your  satisfaction:  for  I  fully 
purpose  to  spend  some  time  -with  you,  if  the  Lord 
permit;  which  the  necessities  of  the  churches 
of  Macedonia  will  not  at  present  give  me  leave 

8  to  do.     But  I  shall  continue  here  at  Ephesus  till   1 8  B*\ l  will'tarfy 

,  ,  .    ".         „  ,       at      Ephesus     until 

about  pentecost  f  reserving  the  remainder  of  the  pentecost. 

c  I  am  just  upon  my  journey  through  Mace-  that  we  know  not  how  it  was  signified  to 
(Ionia"]  Thus,  I  think,  we  may  justly  ren-  them,  as  from  the  text  last  mentioned  it 
der,  MetscJW/av  y*g  6'iigyjfx^i.     Macedonia    seems  that  it  was. 

was  not  the  direct  way  from  Ephesus  to  d  Whithersoever,  else  I  go.~\  In  the  fore  - 
Corinth.  It  seems  by  his  second  epistle  cited  text,  Judea  is  mentioned  ;  but  St. 
to  the  Corinthians,  written  a  few  months  Paul  does  not  seem  to  have  fixed  his 
after  this,  that  he  was  either  in  Macedonia  scheme  so  particularly,  as  yet. 
or  on  his  way  thither,  (compare  2  Cor.  i.  e  /  sfmU  Continue  at  Ephesus  till  pentecost.'] 
16  ;)  from  whence  it  appears,  that  he  had  I  look  upon  this  as  a  very  plain  inti- 
a  secret  purpose  of  seeing  Corinth  in  his  mation,  that  he  was  now  at  Ephesus; 
way  to,  as  well  as  from  Macedonia  ;  but  and  consequently,  that  the  inscription 
ke  does  not  express  this  purpose  here,  60    added  at  the   end  of  this  epistle,  which 


but  would  tarry  at  Ephesus  till  Pentecost.  365 

9  For  a  great  door  summer  for  my  tour  through  Macedonia,  and  sect. 
and effectualis open-  tne  neighbouring  parts.  In  the  meantime,  xxxl- 
ed  unto  me,  and  M^  thouJ?h  j  have  spent  so  many  months  here,  I  ~~" 
are  many  ad  versa-  °.,,.  r,  J  ,  ..i  1  Cor. 
ries.                          am  willing  to  make  my  stay  as  long,  as  with  xvi  9 

any  tolerable  convenience  I  can  ;  for  a  great 
and  effectual  door  of  usefulness  is  opened  to  mc 
under  my  apostolical  character,  in  this  popu- 
lous and  celebrated  city,  and  [there  are]  many 
opposers,  who  may  perhaps  take  the  advantage 
of  my  absence,  to  injure  this  new  planted  church 
on  which  I  have  bestowed  so  much  labour,  and 
for  the  interest  of  which  I  have  the  tenderest 
concern/ 

10  Now  if  Timo-      But  if  in  the  mean  time,  my  beloved  friend  10 
theus  come,  see  that  ancl  brother    Timothy  should  come  to  vou,  see 

be  may  be  with  you    h      h    h        -fh  without  fear  Qf  anv  unkind 

without  tear:  tor  he  J  i  •         '  i 

worketh  the  work  of  usage,  or  of  any  attempt  to  set  mm  up  as  the 
the  Lord,  as  I  also  head  of  a  partv  ;  as  in  some  instances  you  have 
*k*  been  readv  to  do  by  others  ;  for  as  he  is  a  man 

of  a  very  tender  and  affectionate,  so  he  is  like- 
wise of  a  very  candid  and  humble  spirit,  and 
he  labour  eth  in  the  zuork  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
with  great  sincerity  and  zeal  ;   as  I  also  [do  .*] 
and  we  are  in  all  respects  so  much  in  the  same 
sentiments,  that  I  am  well  assured,  the  things 
which  would  grieve  me  in  your  conduct,  would 
11  Let  no  man  be  equally  disagreeable  to  him.         And  there*  11 
therefore      despise  fore  though  he  be  yet  but  a  voung  man,  ( 1  Tim. 
him  :      but  conduct  .       .. ,-»  \  »  r  j     .  •  i i      i  •    u  ^     r  l  • 

him  forth  in  peace,  1V'  120  let  n0  man  desPlSe  °r  make  hSht  of  hzm ' 
that  he  may  come  but  on  the  contrary,  bring  him  forward  on  his 
unto  me  :  for  I  look  journey  in  peace,  and  do  all  that  you  can  to 

brethren  ^  ^  make  lt  commodious  and  agreeable  to  him  ; 
that  s<)  he  may  come  to  me  at  Ephesus,  as  soon 
as  possible  :  for  I  expect  himhere  with  the  other 
brethren^  who  are  now  the  companions  of  his 

tells  us  it  was  written  from  Phillippi,  is  This  opposition    rendered  his  presence 

very  far  from  being  authentic,  and  I  hope  more  necessary,   to  preserve  those  that 

it  will  be  remembered,  that  no  credit  is  to  were  already  converted,  and  to  increase 

be  given  to  any  of  these  additions,  which  the  number,  if  God  should  bless  his  min- 

have   been   very    presumptuously    made,  istry.      Accordingly  a  celebrated  church 

and  I  think  very  imprudently  retained.  was  planted  at  Ephesus  ;  and  so  far  as  we 

f  A  great  and  effectual  door  is  opened,  &c]  can  learn  from  the  tenor  of  his  epistle  to  it, 

Some  think  that  here  is  an  allusion  to  the  there   was   less   to  correct  and  reprove 

door  of  the  Circus,  from    whence   chariots  among  them,  than  in  most  of  the  other 

were  let  out  when  the  races  were  to  be-  churches  to  which  he  wrote, 

gin  ;  and  that  the  word  aLvlix.it/utvoi,  which  s  I  expect  him  here  with  the  brethren."] 

I  render  opposers,  signifies  the  same  with  The  original  words  are  something  ambigu- 

antagonists,  with  whom  the  apostle  was  to  ous  i    but  I  have  taken  the  sense   which, 

cgitend,  as  in  a  course.    (Acts  xix.  20,  i$c.  J  seemed  most  natural.  Accordingly  I  think 


^366  Refections  on  the  affair  of  the  collection, 

stjct.  journey,  and  who  are  all  dear  to  me  in  the  bonds 
xxxi.  0f  Christian  love. 

— — —      But  as  jor  [our]  brother  Apollos,  who  is  so     12  As  touching  our 

1  C?r"  well  known  to  you,,  and  for  whom  many  of  vou  brother    Apollos,  I 

svi.    .  v«i  jt  **n"         g-reatlv  desired  him 

12  have  so  high  a  regard,  I  am  sorry  to  tell  you,  fQ  co^e    unto  vou> 

that  you  are  not  at  present  to  expect  a  visit  from  with  the  brethren  : 
him.     I  was  indeed  very  importunate  with  him  but  his  will  was  not 
to  come  to  you  with  Timothy,  and  the  other  Jfma*1  .to£7ehf  wm 
brethren  ;  as  I  have  an  entire  confidence,  both  Comewhen  he  shall 
in  his  friendship  and  prudence,  and  hoped,  that  have        convenient 
whatever  improper  use  has  been  made  of  his  time- 
name  in  opposition  to  mine,  (compare  chap.  i. 
12,  chap.  iii.  4 — 6,)  his  presence  among  you 
might  have  been  useful,  just  at  this  crisis.    Nev- 
ertheless, he  was  by  no  means  zvilling  to  come 
now,  lest  any  advantage  should  be  taken  from 
that  circumstance  to  inflame  those  divisions  he 
would  gladly  do  his  utmost  to  allay  :  but  he 
will  come  when  he  shall  have  a  convenient  oppor- 
tunity ;  and  you  may  assure  yourselves,  that 
he  retains  a  most  cordial  affection  for  you,  and 
tender  solicitude  for  your  peace  and  prosperity. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

V/erse      Let  ministers,  from  the  example  of  the  apostle,  learn  to  be  ready 

1  to  promote  charitable  collections  for  the  relief  of  poor  Christians  : 
and  let  them  frequently  exhort  their  hearers  to  do  good,  and  to 
communicate  ;  reminding  them,  that  their  contributions  ought  to 

2  bear  a  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  God  has  been  pleased  to 
prosper  them*  We  see  an  evident  reference  to  the  stated  assem- 
blies of  the  church  on  the  first  day  of  the  week  in  this  early  age  ; 
and  it  is  a  proper  duty  of  that  day  to  devise  and  execute  liberal 
things,  according  to  our  respective  abilities. 

3,  4  The  prudent  caution  of  St.  Paul,  as  to  the  management  of 
pecuniary  affairs,  is  worthy  the  attention  of  the  ministers  of  the 
gospel ;  and  may  teach  them  to  take  care,  not  only  that  they  sat- 
isfy their  own  consciences,  in  the  fidelity  of  their  transactions  ; 
but  also,  that  they  provide  things  honest  in  the  sight  of  all  men. 
The  apostle's  courage,  in  making  the  opposition  he  met  with  at 
Ephesus  a  reason  for  his  continuance  there,  may  instruct  us  not 
8  to  study  our  own  ease  in  the  choice  of  our  abode ;  but  rather  to 

it  probable,  that  he  came  to  Ephesus  be-  desired  Timothy  to  stay  awhile  after  him, 

fore   St.  Paul  was  driven  out  of'  it  by  the  to  settle  the  affairs  of  that  important  church, 

tumult ;  and  that  the  apostle  being-  obliged  more  completely  than  he  had  an  opportu* 

to  leave  that  city  in  so  abrupt  a  manner,  nity  of  doing  it,  1  Tim.  i.  3. 


The  apostle  exhorts  them  to  courage  and  love  ;  367 

prefer  those  circumstances,  however  disagreeable  in  themselves,  sect. 
wherein  we  may  be  providentially  led  to  do  most,  for  the  advance-  xxxi- 
ment  of  religion  in  the  world.  " 

His  care,  that  his  young  friend  Timothy  might  be  as  easy  as  verse 
possible,  constitutes  likewise  a  very  amiable  part  of  his  character  ;  10, 11 
and  suggests,  in  a  manner  well  worthy  of  notice,  how  careful 
private  Christians  should  be,  that  they  do  not  terrify  and  distress 
the  minds  of  those  who  are  entering  on  the  ministerial  office.  12 
A  faithful  disposition  to  labour  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  ought  to 
command  respect ;  yet  sometimes,  as  in  the  instance  of  Apollos, 
even  that  diligence  may  be  so  liable  to  misrepresentation,  that  it 
may  be  the  wisdom  of  ministers  to  absent  themselves  from  places 
where  they  have  many  to  caress  and  admire  them.      On  the 
whole,  the  great  business  of  life  is  to  glorify  God,  in  doing  our 
best  for  promoting  the  happiness  of  mankind  ;  and  no  self  denial 
ought  to  seem  hard  to  us,  while  we  keep  that  glorious  end  in  view. 

SECT.     XXXII. 

The  apostle  concludes  with  some  particular  salutations,  and  direc- 
tions ;  with  general  exhortations  to  courage  and  love,  a  solemn 
benediction  to  true  Christians,  and  an  awful  denunciation  against 
those  that  were  destitute  of  love  to  Christ.  1  Cor.  XVI.  13,  to 
the  end. 

1  Cor.  XVI.  13.  1  CORINTHIANS  XVI.  IS. 

W  ttaTndCLy?n  \I0W^  m/  *****  to  conclude  all,  suffer  shot, 
the  faith,  quit  you  ±  ^    a  word  ot  the  most  affectionate  exhorta-  xxxu* 
like  men,  be  strong,  tion.     Remember  the  situation  in  which  you  — "~" 
are,  and  with  how  many  formidable  enemies  1v<?°1^ 
you  are  surrounded,  and  be  watchful against  all  * 
their  assaults  j  standfast  in  the  profession  of 
the  Christian  faith  ;  acquit  yourselves  not  like 
children,  but  as  men  of  knowledge  and  forti- 
tude :   and  be  strong*  in  dependance  on  the 
best  supports,  while  you  make  that  your  con- 
M   Let  all  your  stant  care.  And  that  you  may  not  mistake  14 

this  exhortation,  as  breathing  any  thing  of  a 
contentious  spirit,  or  fitted  only  for  persons  in 
military  life,  I  would  subjoin  this  necessary 
caution  ;  let  all  your  affairs  be  transacted  in 

•Stand  fast— acquit  yourselves  like  men,  strength  of  resolution  ;  zpurAsturfo,  to  that 

be  ttrong."]     There  is  no  need  of  seeking  a  cJieerfuUnd  courageous  expectation  ofa  happy 

different  sense  of  each  word.     If  there  be  event,  which  the  consciousness  of  so  good 

a"ny  difference,  *v<f$/£scfi«  may  refer  to  a  a  cause  would  naturally  administer. 


368         And  to  pay  all  proper  regard  to  the  house  of  Stephanas. 

mutual  love,  and  under  the  influence  of  that  things  be  done  witfc 
noble  principle  of  unfeigned  benevolence  which  chanty. 
I  have  been  so  largely  describing  and  recom- 
mending in  the  former  part  of  this  epistle. 
(See  chap,  xiii.) 

15  And  I  farther  beseech  you,  mv  brethren,  that  15  I  beseech  you 
forasmuch  as  ye  knou,  the  household  of  Stepha-  £*£.£*£ 
nas,  that  it  is  the  first  fruits  of  Achaia.  he,  and  naSjthatit  is  the  first 
they,  being  among  the  first  that  were  converted  fruits  of  Achaia,  and 
to  Christianity  inall your  country,  ye  pay  aprop-  ^^J^es^to 
er  regard  to  them  ;  and  so  much  the  rather,  a*  t  *  ^stry  of  the 
they  have  set  themselves  with  peculiar  resolution  saints,) 

and  care,  according  to  the  rank  in  which  Provi- 
dence has  placed  them,  and  the  abilities  which 
God  hath  given  them,  to  the  labour  and  charge 

16  of  ministering  to  the  saints >  Now  I  would  16  That  ye  submit 
bvall  means  inculcate  it  upon  you,   that  you  yourselves  unto  such. 

*      .  .     •  i  j     •  and  to  every  one  that 

should,  in  your  respective  ranks  and  circum-  he,peth  ^  us  and 

stances  of  life,  subject  yourselves  to  such,  and  laboureth, 
not  only  pay  them  all  due  personal  regard,  but 
act  as  you  have  opportunity,  in  harmony  with 
them  ;  and  that  under  their  influence  you 
should  do  your  utmost  for  the  good  of  your 
Christian  brethren.  And  thus  I  would  have 
you  behave  to  every  associate  in  that  good  work 
and  labour  in  which  they  are  engaged  ;  espec- 
ially to  those  who  are  honoured  with  the  min- 
isterial office. 

17  J  could  not  but  rejoice  greatly  at  the  arrival  17  I  am  glad  of  the 
and  presence  cAhat  worthv  person  I  have  just  coming  of   stepha- 

1.  ,  J    .       0       ,-r  j     c  r°     *  "as,  and  Fortunatus, 

mentioned,  that  is,  Stephanas,  a?id  ot  hortuna-  and  Achaicus  .  for 

tus,c  and  Achaicus,  who  accompanied  him  ;  be-  that  which  waslack- 

caus  e  they  filled up  your  deficiency  with  respect  to  i"g  on   your    part, 

me,  and  gave  me  by  their  converse  and  friendly  the?  have  suPPhed* 

offices,  that  consolation  which  I  might  justly 

have  expected  from  vou  all,  had  I  enjoyed  an 

opportunity  of  conversing  with  you,  and  about 

which  I  could,  for  your  own  sakes,  wish  that 

18  some  of  you  had  been  more  solicitous.  For  18  For  they  have 
they  refreshed  my  spirit  greatly  by  their  obliging  refreshed  my  spirit 
behaviour,  am/edifying  conversation ;  as  I  doubt 

h  They  have  set  themselves,  &c]     This  vived  St.  Paul  a  considerable  time  ;  for  it 

seems  to  imply,   that  it  was  the  generous  appears  from   the  epistle  of  Clement  to 

care  of  the  whole  family  to  assist  their  fel-  the  Corinthians,  (§59,)  that  he  was  the 

low  Christians  ;  so  that  there  was  not  a  messenger  of  the  church  at   Corinth   to 

member  of  it  which  did  not  do  its  part.  that  of  Home,  by  whom  Clement  sent  back 

e  Fortunatus.1     This  worthy  man  sur-  that  invaluable  epistle. 


The  Apostle  sends  his  salutation  to  them  with  his  own  hand-    369 

and  yours  :    there-  not  hut  they  have  often  refreshed  yours  by  their  sect. 

fbfe  acknowledge  ye  ministrations   among  you.      Therefore  I  must  * 

them  that  are  such.    agam  urge  \t  UpQn  you^  tnat  yOU  p(llJ  aU  proper  x  Cor 

regard  to  such,  and  treat  them  on  every  occa-    xvi. 
sion,  with  such  respect  and  affection  as  so  wor-  18 
thy  a  character  well  deserves. 

19  The  churches  I  must  now  tell  you,  that  the  churches  of  the  19 
of  Asia  salute  you.  provincial  Asia,  which  lie  about  Ephesus,  and 
Aquilaand  Priscilla  w-tn  wnom  x  have  frequent  opportunities  of 
the^Lord11  with  the  corresponding,  salute  you  with  all  Christian  af- 
church  that  is  in  fection  ;  heartily  wishing  you  peace  and  pros- 
their  house.  perity.    Your  good  friends,  Aquila  and  Priscil- 

la,d  who  have  made  so  long  an  abode  among 
you,  and  are  now  providentially  brought  hith- 
er, most  affectionately  salute  you  in  the  bowels  of 
our  common  Lord,  And  with  these  tokens  of 
respect  receive  those  of  the  church  in  their 
house,  as  you  know  their  family  is  happy  in  a 

20  All  the  breth-  large  number  of  Christian  members.     But  I  20 
ren  greet  you.  Greet  wj|l  not  enter   into  a  more  particular  detail  of 

ye  one  another  with  names  .  for  your  society  is  so  celebrated,  and 
esteemed  of  so  great  importance  to  the  Christ- 
ian interest,  that  I  may  truly  say,  that  all  the 
brethren  salute  you.  Entertain  therefore  that 
affection  for  each  other,  which  those  that  are 
almost  strangers  bear  to  you,  and  salute  one  an- 
other with  an  holy  kiss  ;  but  let  it  be  as  cordial- 
ly sincere  as  I  doubt  not  but  it  will  be  decent. 

21  The  salutation      I  have  Hitherto  used  the  assistance  of  a  friend,  21 
of  we  Paul  with  mine  to  write  what  I  dictated  to  him  ;  but  in  orderto 
->wn  hand.  assure  you  that  this  epistle  is  genuine,  I  here 

add  the  salutation  of  [me]  Paul,  your  well  known, 
minister,  and  father  in  the  gospel,  zvith  my  own 
hand ;  most  cordially  wishing  you  every  bles- 

22  If   any    man  sing,  both  temporal  and  spiritual.     And  let  me  22 
Jove  not  the   Lord  here  add,  (that  being  thus  written  with  my  own 
Jesus  Christ,  let  him  pen^  \tm2iy  have  the  greater  weight ;)  If  there 

be  any  man  amongst  you,  or  elsewhere,  who 
under  the  specious  forms  of  Christianity,  lov- 
eth  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity  ;  but 
maintains  a  secret  alienation  of  heart  from  him 

(1  Aquila  and  Pristilla.")   They  had  form-   in  their  salutations.      Some  copies  add, 
erly  made  some  abode  at  Corinth  ;  and   7r*§'  o/?  ^fiv/^c^*/,  with  whom  also  I  lodge  ; 
there  St.  Paul's  acquaintance  with  them    but  the  authority  of  those  manuscripts  is 
commenced.       Acts    xviii.    1,    2.       It  is    small, 
therefore  no  wonder  they  were  particular 

VOL.  4.  48 


370  He  gives  them  his  benediction* 

sect,  while  he  calls  himself  his   servant,  preferring  be   Anathema,  Ma« 
xxxii.  anv  interest  of  his  own  to  that  of  his  Divine  ranatha. 

Master;  let  him  be  Anathema  Maranatha  :e  such 

1xv\r  an  one  *s  ^"deed   worthy  of  the  most  dreadful 

22  curse,  and  if  he  persist  in  such  a  wretched  tem- 
per, it  will  certainly  fall  upon  him.  And  let  him 
be  assured,  that  though  his  crime  be  of  such  a 
nature  as  not  to  admit  human  conviction  and 
censure  ;  yet  it  is  known  to  him  whose  eyes  are 
as  a  flame  of  fire,  so  that  he  searches  the  hearts 
and  trieth  the  reins.  And  ere  long,  the  Lord 
himself  will  come  in  awful  pomp,  to  execute 
vengeance  upon  him,  pronouncing  him  accurs- 
ed before  the  assembled  world,  and  devoting 
him  to  utter  and  everlasting  destruction. 

23  But  it  is  my  hearty  prayer,  that  no  such  root      23  The  grace  of 

of  bitterness  and  heir  of  misery  mav  be  found  °!Jr.  iITortV,  Jesus 

,    .  J.         J    .L  Christ  be  with  you. 

among  you  ;   and  that  it  may  not,  may  the  grace 

of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  [be]  with  you,  and  all 

the   blessed  tokens  and  effects  of  his  favour 

rest  upon  you,  for  time  and  eternity  ! 

24  Be  assured,  that  in  what  I  have  here  said,  I  24  My  love  be  with 
intend  nothing  in  the  least  unkind  to  any  single  y°u  a11  in  ^hrist  Je' 
person  among  you.     Far  from  that,  my  tender-  sus' 

est  and   most  affectionate  love  [be]   with  you 
all  in  Christ  Jesus  ;f  depend  therefore  upon 

e  Anathema — Miranatha."]         Among"  very  probable  they  might  use  the  words, 

the  many  various    interpretations  of  these  Maranatha,    that    is,  in  Syriac,    the  Lord 

words,  none  sterns  to  me  so  probable  and  cometh,  or  he  will  surely  and  quickly  come 

satisfactory  as  this  ;   when  the  jews  lost  to  put  this  sentence  in  execution,  and  to 

the  power  of  life    and  death,  they  used  shew,  that  the  person  on  whom  it  falls,  is 

nevertheless    to    pronounce  an  anathema  indeed  anathema,  accursed.      In  beautiful 

on  persons  who  according  to  the  Mosaic  allusion    to    this,    when  the  apostle    was 

law,  should    have   been    executed;    and  speaking  of  a  secret  alienation  from  Christ, 

such    a    person  became  an  anathema,  or  maintained  under  the  forms  of  Christian- 

cherem,  or  accursed  ,-  tor  the  expressions  ity,  (which   might  perhaps   be   the    case 

are  equivalent.     They  had  a  full  persua-  among    many    of    the    Corinthians,     and 

sion,  that  the  curse  would  not  be  in  vain  ;  much   more   probably  may   be  so  among 

and    indeed    it    appears    they    expected  us,)  as  this   was  not  a  crime  capable  of 

some    judgment,    correspondent   to   that  being  convicted  and  censured  in  the  Christ- 

which  the   law  pronounced,   would  befal  ian  church,    he    reminds   them,    that   the 

the  offender  ;  for  instance,  that  a  man  to  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  come  at  length,  and 

be  stoned,  would  be  killed  by  the  falling  of  find    it    out,  and   punish    it  in   a  proper 

a  stone  or  other  heavy  body  upon  him  ;  manner.       This     weighty     sentence     the 

a  man  to  be  strangled,  would  be  choaked  ;  apostle  chose  to  write  with  his  own  hand, 

or  one  whom   the  law    sentenced  to   the  and  insert  between  his  general  salutation 

flimes,   would  be  burnt  in  his  house,  and  and    benediction,  that    it    might    be  the 

the  like.     Now  to  express  their  faith,  that  more  attentively  regarded.  Compare  Grot. 

God  would  one  way  or  another,  and  prob-  on  Rom.  v.  13  ;  and  Isa.  xiv.   20.     Bishop 

ably   in  some    remarkable    manner    inter-  Patrick  on  Deut.  xxvii  15. 

pose,  to  add  that  efficacy  to  his  own  sen-  f  My   love  [£e]   with  you  all  in   Christ 

tence  which  they  could  not  give  it ;  it  is  Jesus-l  When  we  consider,  what  an  alien- 


Reflections  on  the  conclusion  371 

my  constant  readiness  to  do  all  in  my  power,  for  promoting  and  sect. 
establishing  the  Christian  interest  among  you  :  and  may  it  flour-  XXX11, 
ish  more  and  more,  till  your  happiness  be  completed  in  the  x  Cor 
kingdom  of  God  above.     Amen*  xvi. 

24. 
IMPROVEMENT. 

However  the  particular  trials  of  Christians  may  vary  in  dif-  v<;rse 
ferent  ages,  the  samr  works  in  general  demand  their  diligence  : 
the  same  enemies,  their  watchfulness  ;  the  same  difficulties,  their 
courage  and  fortitude  :  nor  will  they  ever  be  more  likely  to  per- 
form, to  resist,  and  to  endure  well,  than  when  charity  reigns  in  14 
their  hearts,  and  presides  over  the  whole  of  their  behaviour. 

We  owe  our  humble  thanks  to  the  author  of  all  good,  when  15,16 
he  raises  up  the  spirits  of  his  servants  to  any  distinguished  ac- 
tivity and  ztal  in  his  cause.  Christians  of  standing  superior  to 
their  brethren,  ought  to  emulate  such  a  character  ;  and  when 
they  do  so  with  genuine  marks  of  becoming  modesty  and  up- 
right views,  let  all  proper  respect  be  paid  to  them  :  especially  to 
those  who  are  honoured  with,  and  labour  faithfully  in,  the  min- 
isterial office.  To  such  let  others  submit  themselves  in  love  ;  not 
indeed,  as  to  the  lords  of  their  faith,  which  even  the  apostles  pre- 
tended not  to  be  ;  but  as  friends,  whom  they  esteem  and  rever- 
ence, ever  tenderly  solicitous  to  secure  their  comfort,  and  in- 
crease their  usefulness. 

We  see,  how  much  the  apostle  was  concerned  to  promote  mu-  I9*20 
tual friendship  among  the  disciples  of  our  blessed  Redeemer  :  how 
kindly  he  delivers  the  salutations  of  one,  and  another.  It  becomes 
us  to  remember  each  other  with  cordial  regard  ;  and  in  imita- 
tion of  this  wise  example,  to  do  all  we  can  to  cultivate  a  good 
understanding  among  our  Christian  brethren  ;  and  to  abhor  that 
disposition  to  sow  discord,  which  has  been  so  fatally  successful 
in  producing  envyings,  and  strife,  and  every  evil  work. 

To  conclude  all  ;  let  us  lay  up  in  our  memory,  and  often  re-  22 
view,  this  awful  sentence,  this  Anathema,  Maranatha,  which,  to  21 
give  it  the  greater  weight,  the  apostle  records  with  his  own  hand. 
Let  it  ever  be  remembered,  that  professing  Christians,  who  do 
not  sincerely  love  their  master,  lie  under  the  heaviest  curse 
which  an  apostle  can  pronounce,  or  a  God  inflict.  Let  the  un- 
happy creatures  take  the  alarm,  and  labour  to  obtain  a  more  in- 
genuous temper,  ere  the  Lord,  whom  they  neglect,  and  against 

ation  of  affection  some  of  these  Corinthi-  not  have  been  agreeable  to  the  generous 

ans  had  expressed,  with  respect  to   the  spirit  which  dictated  it,  to  have  glanced 

apostle,  this  expression  of  tender  regard  too  plainly  on  that  circumstance  in  the 

to  them  all  without  any  exception,  is  so  paraphrase. 
much  the  more  affectionate  ;  but  it  weuld 


$72  of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 

sect,  whom  thev  entertain  a  secret  enmity,  descend  from  heaven  with 
xxxii.  insupportable  terror,   and  pronounce  the  anathema  with  his  own 
— ~~  lips,  in  circumstances  which  shall  for  ever  cut  off  all  hope  and 
all  possibility  of  its  being  reversed.     If  his  solemn  voice  pro- 
nounce, his   almighty  hand  will  immediately  execute  it.     How 
will  they  be  cast  down  to  destruction,  as  in  a  moment  !  How  will 
they  be  utterly  consumed  with  terrors  I  To  prevent  so  dreadful  an 
verse   enc^  °^  our  high  profession,  of  our  towering  hopes,  may  the  grace 
23       of  our  Lord  Jews  Christ  be  with  us.     Amen. 


The  End  of  the  Family  Expositor  on  the  First  Epistle 
to  the  Corinthians, 


FAMILY  EXPOSITOR ; 


A  PARAPHRASE 


0>T    THE 


SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO    THE 


CORINTHIANS  j 


WITH 


CRITICAL    NOTES,   AND    A  PRACTICAL    IMPROVEMENT 
OF  EACH  SECTION. 


GENERAL  INTRODUCTION 

TO    THE 

PARAPHRASE  AND  NOTES 

ON    THE 

SECOND    EPISTLE    TO  THE    CORINTHIANS. 


1  HE  first  epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians  was 
written,  as  hath  been  before  observed,  from  Ephesus, 
about  the  year  of  our  Lord  57 ;  towards  the  end  of  his 
continuance  there,  and  in  the  neighbouring  parts.  (See 
Vol.  Ill  sect.  44,  note*  J  Upon  leaving  Ephesus,  the 
apostle  removed  to  Troas,  which  was  situated  on  the 
shore  of  the  Egean  sea,  in  the  expectation  of  meeting 
Titus,  and  receiving  an  account  of  the  success  with  which 
he  hoped  his  former  epistle  had  been  attended,  and  of  the 
present  state  of  the  Corinthian  church  ;  (2  Cor.  ii.  12.) 
But  not  meeting  him  there,  (ver.  13.)  he  proceeded  to 
Macedonia,  where  he  obtained  his  desired  interview,  and 
received  satisfaction  concerning  the  promising  state  of 
affairs  at  Corinth.  From  this  place  the  apostle  wrote  his 
second epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  intrusting  it  to  the  care 
of  Titus,  who  was  returning  to  Corinth  to  forward  the 
collection  intended  for  the  poor  Christians  in  Judea. 
From  these  historical  circumstances,  the  date  of  this 
second  epistle  must  be  fixed  within  a  year  after  the 
former.     (See  Vol.  III.  sect.  45,  notehJ 

In  the  Introduction  to  the  Jirst  epistle  we  observed, 
that  its  design  was  to  rectify  some  sad  disorders  and  abu- 
ses which  had  crept  into  the  church  of  Corinth  ;  and  an- 
swer the ir  queries  upon  some  important  points,  in  which 
they  had  desired  his  determination.  The  intention  of 
the  present  epistle  is,  in  general,  to  illustrate  some  of  the 
same  points  upon  which  he  had  discoursed  in  the  former, 
according  to  the  light  which  Titus  had  given  him  into 


376  A  general  introduction 

the  circumstances  and  temper  of  the  Corinthian  church  ; 
interspersing  and  enforcing  some  occasional  reflections 
and  advices  upon  various  subjects,  as  he  thought  most 
conducive  to  their  instruction  and  edification. 

But  to  giw  a  more  distinct  view  of  the  scheme  and 
contents  of  this  second  epistle.  The  apostle,  after  a  general 
salutation,  expresses  his  grateful  sens^  of  the  Divine 
goodness,  in  preserving  him  from  the  dangers  to  which 
he  had  been  exposed  in  Asia  ;  professing  his  unshaken 
confidence  in  God's  continued  guardianship,  supported 
by  a  sense  of  his  own  integrity  :  (chap.  i.  1 — 12.) 
Wiich  declaration  of  his  integrity  he  further  illustrates  ; 
applying  it  particularly  to  those  views  on  which  he  had 
declined  the  visit  to  Corinth,  which  in  the  former  epis- 
tle he  seems  to  have  promised,  (yer.  13,  to  the  end.) 
The  case  of  the  unhappy  person,  who  had  committed 
incest  with  his  father's  wife,  and  whom,  upon  account  of 
the  scandal  he  had  brought  on  his  Christian  profession, 
the  apostle  directed  them  to  exclude  from  communion, 
had  made  a  deep  impression  on  his  mind  :  This,  he  inti- 
mates, was  the  reason  of  his  having  deferred  his  visit  to 
Corinth  ;  that  he  might  not  meet  them  with  grief,  nor 
till  he  had  received  advice  of  the  effect  of  his  apostolical 
admonitions,  and  their  salutary  and  seasonable  discipline. 
The  affection  of  the  apostle  to  the  Corinthians  is  here 
manifested,  both  in  his  sympathy  with  the  offending 
member  of  their  church  while  under  censure,  whom  now, 
being  penitent,  he  advises  them  to  readmit  to  their  com- 
munion ;  and  also  in  his  solicit ude  for  certain  tidings  con- 
cerning their  welfare  by  Titus,  whom  not  finding  at 
Troas,  (as  before  observed,)  he  went  to  meet  in  Mace- 
donia,    (chap  ii.  1 — 15.) 

In  further  vindication  and  support  of  his  apostolical 
character  against  the  insinuations  and  objections  of  the 
false  teachers  at  Corinth,  the  apostle,  having  just  intimat- 
ed that  a  large  door  of  success  had  been  opened  to  him 
at  Troas,  and  elsewhere,  makes  atransition  to thissubject; 
and  expresses  in  the  most  affectionate  terms  his  thanks- 
giving to  God  for  having  intrusted  him  with  the  ministry 
of  the  gospel,  and  for  the  success  attending  his  services ; 
declaring  his  lively  confidence  in  all  events,  of  the  Divine 


to  the  second  epistle  to  the  Corinthians.         377 

acceptance,  and  speaking  of  the  Corinthians  as  his  ere. 
dentials  written  by  the  finger  of  God.  (ver.  14,  to  the 
end,  chap.  iii.  1 — 6.)  And  as  an  illustration  of  the  dig- 
nity of  the  ministerial  office,  he  descants  in  a  very  perti- 
nent and  judicious  manner,  on  the  comparative  obscurity 
of  the  Mosaic  law,  and  the  superior  glory  and  perma- 
nence of  the  g  >spel.  (ver.  7,  to  the  end.  J  He  then  dis- 
claims all  sinister  views,  and  distrust  of  success,  in  pur- 
suing the  glorious  ministry  he  had  described,  from  a  firm 
persuasion  that  such  a  gospel  could  not  be  rejected,  but 
in  consequence  of  the  most  fatal  prejudices,  (chap.  iv. 
1 — 6.)  And  while  he  acknowledges  his  own  infirmities, 
he  glories  in  the  strength  communicated  to  him  from  God, 
as  an  effectual  support  under  the  extremest  trials ;  (ver. 
7 — 15;)  describing  the  glorious  hopes  which  he  enter- 
tained beyond  the  grave,  as  a  ground  of  triumph  in  the 
face  of  danger,  and  a  noble  incentive  to  persevering 
fidelity  and  steadfastness,  (ver.  16,  to  the  end;  chap.  v. 
1 — 10.)  Touching  again  upon  the  ardour  with  which 
he  prosecuted  the  gospel  ministry,  he  makes  a  kind  of 
apology  for  it,  pleading  the  irresistible  constraints  of  the 
Redeemer's  love,  and  the  infinite  importance  of  the 
overtures  of  reconciliation ;  which  in  a  most  pathetic 
address  he  urges  the  Corinthians  to  embrace  ;  (ver.  11, 
to  the  end,  chap.  vi.  1,  2;)  and  then  expatiates  with 
great  copiousness  on  the  temper  with  which,  in  the 
midst  of  afflictions  and  persecutions,  he  and  his  brethren 
executed  their  important  embassy,     (ver.  3 — 10.) 

It  is  easy  to  observe,  on  the  most  cursory  view  of  this 
argument,  with  what  delicacy,  as  well  as  energy,  it  is  all 
along  conducted.  As  the  apostle  manages  his  subject  in 
the  tenderest  and  most  affectionate  manner,  and  inter- 
mingles general  reflections  for  the  instruction  and  conso. 
lation  of  the  Corinthians  ;  which  however  had  an  evident 
subservience  to  his  main  design  ;  he  conciliates  their  re- 
gard, and  fixes  the  impressions  which  his  former  epistle 
had  made,  in  a  more  insinuating  and  therefore  more 
effectual  way,  than  if  he  had  exerted  his  authority,  and 
wrote  with  more  closeness  and  severity  of  stile.  And 
having  been  informed  by  Titus,  that  the  defence  of  his 
mission,  and  apology  for  his  conduct,  contained  in  his 
former  epistle,  had  not  been  utterly  in  vain,  he  manifests 

vol.  4.  49 


378  A  general  introduction 

his  satisfaction  in  the  present  disposition  of  the  Corinth- 
ians, by  giving  his  reasonings  upon  this  head  a  more  diffu- 
sive and  practical  turn. 

After  this,  the  epistle  affords  us  a  farther  instance  of 
his  affection,  in  his  judicious  and  pathetic  exhortations  to 
the  Corinthians,  (additional  to  what  he  had  formerly  said, 
when  they  desired  his  opinion  upon  the  head  of  mar- 
riage,) to  avoid  those  alliances  or  intermarriages  with 
idolaters,  which  might  tend  to  insnare  them  ;  pleading 
the  gracious  promises  of  God  to  his  people,  as  an  engage- 
ment to  the  strictest  purity,  and  as  a  motive  to  aspire 
after  the  sublimest  attainments  in  religion,  (ver.  11,  to 
the  end     chap.  vii.  1  ) 

From  this  digression  he  returns  to  the  subject  he  had 
before  been  treating  ;  and  to  remove  any  degree  of  prej- 
udice which  might  yet  lurk  in  their  breasts  against  his 
apostolical  character,  he  appeals  to  them  for  the  integrity 
and  disinterestedness  of  his  conduct ;  professing  that  the 
freedom  he  uses,  was  not  intended  to  reproach  their 
diffidence,  but  sprung  from  an  unfeigned  and  ardent  con- 
cern for  their  welfare ;  which  he  illustrates  by  the  pleas- 
ure with  which  he  received  the  assurances  of  their  good 
state  by  Titus,  and  the  part  he  had  taken  in  their  sor- 
rows, which  his  necessary  reproofs  had  occasioned,  and 
by  his  present  joy,  in  that  those  sorrows  had  happily 
issued  in  their  reformation,     (ver.  2,  to  the  end.  J 

The  apostle  had  proposed  to  the  Corinthians,  in  the 
close  of  the  former  epistle,  their  making  a  contribution 
for  the  relief  of  the  poor  saints  in  Judea  :  resuming  the 
subject,  he  recommends  to  them  the  example  of  the 
Macedonians,  reminds  them  of  the  grace  of  our  blessed 
Redeemer,  and  gives  some  advices  as  to  the  manner  of 
collecting  and  transmitting  their  bounty  ;  (chap.  viii.  1 
— 13,)  expressing  his  joy  for  the  readiness  of  Titus  to 
assist  in  finishing  the  collection,  and  making  an  honour- 
able me  ntion  of  the  worthy  character  of  other  Christian 
brethren,  whom  he  had  joined  with  him  in  the  same 
commission,  (ver.  16,  to  the  end.)  He  then  with 
admirable  address  further  urges  their  liberal  contribution, 
and  in  a  full  assurance  of  its  success,  recommends  them 
to  the  Divine  blessing,     (chap.  ix.  throughout  J 


to  the  second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  379 

Having  expressed  in  the  former  part  of  the  epistle, 
and  on  occasion  of  this  contribution,  his  confidence  in 
the  abundant  grace  which  had  been  bestowed  on  the 
Corinthians,  the  apostle  takes  an  opportunity  of  stating 
and  obviating  some  reflections  which  some  among  them 
had  thrown  upon  him  for  the  mildness  of  his  conduct,  as 
if  it  proceeded  from  fear.  He  therefore  asserts  his  apos- 
tolical power  and  authority ;  cautioning  his  opponents 
that  they  should  not  urge  him  to  give  too  sensible  demon- 
strations of  it  upon  themselves,  (chap.  x.  throughout.) 
And  further  vindicates  himself  from  the  perverse  insin- 
uations of  such  as  opposed  him  at  Corinth  ;  particularly 
on  the  head  of  his  having  declined  to  receive  a  contribu- 
tion from  the  church  for  his  maintenance  ;  which,  though 
greatly  to  his  honour,  was  by  his  opposers  ungenerously 
turned  to  his  disadvantage,  (chap.  ix.  1 — 15.)  To 
magnify  his  office  as  an  apostle,  he  commemorates  his 
labours  and  sufferings  in  the  cause  of  Christ ;  yet  in 
such  a  manner,  as  plainly  shews,  it  was  disagreeable, 
however  necessary  it  might  be,  to  dwell  on  a  subject  that 
appeared  like  sounding  his  own  applause,  (ver.  16,  to 
the  end.  J  And  with  great  clearness  and  plainness,  yet 
at  the  same  time  with  equal  reluctance  and  modesty,  he 
gives  a  detail  of  some  extraordinary  revelations  which  he 
had  received  from  God,  and  of  his  experience  of  those 
Divine  aids  which  taught  him  to  glory  in  his  own  infirm- 
ities, (chap.  xii.  1 — 10.)  And  upon  the  whole,  vindi- 
cates the  undisguised  openness  and  sincerity  of  his  con- 
duct, and  his  visible  superiority  to  secular  considerations, 
in  all  his  carriage  towards  the  church  at  Corinth,  (ver. 
11,  to  the  end.  J  Closing  his  epistle  with  the  tenderest 
assurances,  how  much  it  would  grieve  him  to  be  obliged 
to  evince  his  apostolical  power,  by  inflicting  any  miracu- 
lous punishment  on  those  who  continued  to  oppose  him  ; 
and  then  subjoining  the  most  respectful  salutations,  and 
his  solemn  benediction,     (chap.  xiii.  throughout.  J 

It  is  evident  from  this  view  of  the  epistle,  that  a  very 
large  part  of  it  is  employed  in  reclaiming  the  Corinthian 
church  from  their  undue  attachment  to  Judaizing  teach- 
ers, and  from  that  party  spirit  into  which  they  had  fallen ; 
and  in  rekindling  proper  regards  to  the  unadultered  doc- 
trine oi  the  gospel,  and  to  his  own  apostolical  counsels, 


380  A  general  introduction ,  &c. 

who  had  been  their  spiritual  father  in  Christ.  That 
this  leading  design  of  the  apostle  is  occasionally  interrupt- 
ed  by  the  introduction  of  other  matters,  and  particularly 
the  subject  of  the  contribution  for  the  poor  saints  in 
Judea,  will  be  no  objection,  I  apprehend,  if  narrowly 
examined,  to  the  accuracy  and  beauty  of  this  excellent 
composition  ;  for  the  transitions  which  St.  Paul  makes, 
arise  from  some  obvious  and  important  sentiments,  which 
render  them  natural  and  j ust.  And  there  is  an  admirable 
wisdom  in  such  digressions,  as  they  relieve  the  minds  of 
the  Corinthians  from  that  painful  uneasiness  which  they 
must  have  felt  from  a  constant  attention  to  so  disagree- 
able a  subject ;  I  mean  their  unsuitable  conduct  towards 
the  apostle  himself.  It  is  with  the  same  kind  of  propri- 
ety and  sagacity,  that  the  severe  intimations,  which  the 
dignity  of  the  apostolic  character  obliged  St.  Paul  to 
drop  against  those  who  might  persevere  in  their  opposi- 
tion, are  reserved  to  the  close  of  the  epistle ;  as  they 
would  fall  with  additional  weight,  in  all  probability,  after 
their  minds  had  been  softened  with  the  reiterated  express- 
ions of  his  tender  affection  to  the  Corinthians  in  general, 
and  the  innocence  and  amiableness  of  his  character  had 
been  represented  in  such  a  variety  of  views. 


PARAPHRASE   AND   NOTES 


ON 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  TO 


THE 


CORINTHIANS. 


SECT. 


The  apostle  Paul,  after  a  general  salutation,  expresses  his  grateful 
sense  of  the  Divine  goodness,  in  preserving  him  from  the  dangers 
to  which  he  had  been  exposed  in  Asia  ;  professing  his  unshaken 
tonfidence  in  God^s  continued  guardianship,  supported  by  the 
consciousness  of  his  integrity  before  him.     2  Cor.  I.  1 — 12. 


2  Cor.  I.  1.  2   CORINTHIANS  I-  i« 

T)AUL  an  apostle  T7"OU   receive  this  epistle  from  Paul,  who  sect, 
IT  of  Jesus  Christ    X  hath  the  honour  to  call  himself  an  apostle     L 
by  the  will  of  God,  Qj  j^  ^^  by  ^  sovereign  wiU  0fGod  .  — - 

who  hath  shewn  by  the  victory  of  his  grace  over    x  °[' 
me,  how  able  he  is  to  bend  the  most  obdurate 
and  reluctant  will  to  his  own  purposes,  and  tri- 
umph over  the  opposition  of  the  most  obstinate 
heart.     And  Timothy,  a  beloved  brother3-  in 


•  Timothy,   a  beloved  brother."}      This  ence  of  this  excellent   young    minuter. 

shews,   that  Timothy  was  returned  to  St.  Some  have  thought  this  is  the  reason  why 

Paul,  since  he  wrote  the  last  epistle;  and  the  apostle  so  often  speaks  in  the  plural 

tiis  joining  the  name  of  Timothy  with  his  number  in  this  epistle  ;  but  it  is  certain, 

own,  is  an  instance  of  the  generous  de-  he  often  speaks  in  the  singular,  and  that 

sire  which  St.  Paul  had  to  establish,  as  there  are  passages  here,  as  well  as  in  the 

much  as  possible,  the  reputation  and  influ-  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  in  which  he 


382       Su  Paul  begins  with  his  own  and  Timothy's  salutations, 

sect.  Christ  Jesus,  joins  with  me  in  this  second  ad-  and  Timothy ourbro- 
dress  to  the  church  of  God,   that  is  in  Corinth  ;  $e^tot£??h"rch 
whom   he  hath  mercifully  called  out  from  the  Corinth,  with  all  the 
Y'  world,  and  united  to  himself.      A   society  for  saints  which  are  in 
which  I  have  always  the  tenderest  regard  ;  the  all  Achaia: 
respective  members  of  which  I  now  most  cor- 
dially salute  ;  with  all,  who,  by  their  Christian 
profession,  are  numbered  among  the  saints,  that 

2  are  in  the  rvhole  region  of  Achaia,     I  greet  you,     2  Grace  be  to  you, 

as  I   do  all  my  brethren  in  such  addresses  :  and  Peace  from  God 

r  i         ^    i%/r  ij.  ri  n our Father,  and  from 

saying  from  my  heart,  May  grace  and  peace  [be]  the      Lor'd     yesus 

in   rich  abundance   communicated  to  you  all,  Christ. 
from  God  our  Father,  the  compassionate  Source 
of  universal  goodness,  and  from  the  Lord  Je~ 
sus  Christ ;  through  whom  alone  such  invalu- 
able blessings  can  be  conveyed  to  such  sinful 

3  creatures   as   we  are.      While    I  sit   down  to     3  Blessed  be  God, 

write  to  you,  my  dear  brethren,  in  the  midst  even  the  Fatl\er  of 

r    •  s.  u-   u  »i.  ii      •    iti,.    ,    our      Lord      Jesus 

of  circumstances,  which  the  world  might  think  Christ,   the  Father 

very  deplorable,   (compare  1  Cor.  iv.  9,  &c.)  of  mercies,  and  the 
I  cannot  forbear  bursting  out  into  the  language  Godof  all  comfort; 
of  joy  and  praise,b  for  such  a  variety  of  Di- 
vine favours,  as  is  conferred  on  myself  and  you. 
Blessed,  for  ever  blessed,  by  the  united  songs 
of  men  and   angels,   [be]   the  great  God  and 
Father  of  our  beloved  Lord  and  gracious  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ,  through  whom   we  have 
this  free  access  to  him,  this  secure  interest  in 
him  :  so  that  we   can  now,   with  unutterable 
delight,  view  him  as  the  Father  oj  mercies,  fr ora 
whose  paternal  compassion  all  our  comforts  and 
hopes  are  derived  ;  and  as  the  God  of  all  conso- 
lation, whose  nature  it  is  ever  to  have  mercy, 
and  who  knows  how  to  proportion  his  supports 
to  the  exigence  of  every  trial. 
4      For  ever   adored   be   this  benevolent  and     4  Who  comfortetU 
compassionate  Being,  who   comforeth  us  in  all  us  in  all  our  tribula- 
our  pressing  tribulation^  by  such  seasonable 

uses  the  plural,  without  intending  to  in-  motions  of  joy,  praise  and  thanksgiving* 

elude  Timothy.  See  chap,  ii i.  1—3  ;  chap.  As    soon   as  "he   thought  of  a   Christian 

vii.  5  ;  chap  xii.  19  ;  2  Thess.  ii.  1—9    He  church  planted  in   one  place  or  another, 

also  joins  the  name  of  Sosthenes  with  his  there  seems  to  have  been  a  flow  of  most 

own,  in  the  former  epistle,  as  also  the  name  lively    arection  accompam  in£  the   idea, 

of  Timothy  to  the  epistle  to  the  Philippians,  in  which   all  sensibility   of   his  temporal 

and  Colossians  :  yet  does  not  use  the  plu-  afflictions,or  theirs,  was  all  swallowed  up, 

ra/ there,  and  the  fulness  of  his  heart  must  vent  it- 

Cannot  forbear  bursting    out,   ^c]  self  in  such  cheerful,  exalted  and  devout 

It  is  very  observable,  that  eleven  of  St.  language. 
Paul's  thirteen  epittles  begin  with  excta*      c   Gomforteth  «*.]    It  is  certain,    that 


He  declares  his  hope  concerning  the  Corinthians.  383 

tion,    that  we  may  appearances  in  our  favour.     And  this,  I  know,  sect. 
be  able    to   comfort  js   not  meielv  for  our  own  sakes,  but  that  we,     l- 
SrCble,  b^the  taught  by  our  own  experience,  may  be  able,  in   — 
comfort   wherewith  ihe  most  tender,  suitable  and  effectual  manner,     x   4 
we    ourselves     are  to  comfort  those  who  are  in  any  tribulation,  by 
comforted  of  God.      thg  communication  of  that  comfort  whereby  zve 
ourselves  are  comforted  of  God  ;d  and  methinks 
every  support  I  feel,  is  much  endeared  to  me, 
by  the  consideration,  that  the  benefit  of  it  may 

5  For  as  the  suf-  be  reflected  upon  others.      Because  as  the  suf  5 
ferings  of  Christ  a-ferings  we  endure  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  in 

bound    in    us,     so  conf0rmitv  to  his  example,  abound  with  respect 

our  consolation  also  J  :    .       \      _,    .         .  * 

aboundethby  Christ.  i0  ust  s0  our  consolation  by  Lnrist,  the  comtorts 

which  arise  from   God    in   him,   does   abound 

much  more,  and  quite  overbalance  the  distress. 

6  And  whether  And  much  of  this  satisfaction  to  us  arises  6 
we  be  afflicted,  «f  from  the  hope  we  have  with  relation  to  you, 
Son^aiS^sa^I^n]  m.v  dear  fiends  and  Christian  brethren  ;  for 
which  is  effectual  whether  we  be  afflicted,  [it  is,]  we  doubt  not,  in 
in  the  enduring  of  subservience  to  the  views  of  your  present  conso- 
the  same  sufferings  /  ,•  and  your  future  and  eternal  salvation  ; 
which  we  also  suf-  ...  J  ,  ,  m  , 
fer  ;  or  whether  we  wnis f i  is  so  much  the  more  effectually  wrought 
be  comforted,  if  is  out,  by  the  patient  enduring  of  the  same  suffer* 
for  your  consolation  in„s  whlch  we  ay0  unde}go,  and  which  by  our 
kind  ctilvition 

example  5  ou  are  taught  the  less  to  wonder  at, 
and  to  bear  with  the  greater  fortitude  :  or 
whether  we  be  comforted,  [it  is]  still  with  the 
same  view,  for  your  consolation  and  salvation  ; 
that  your  eternal  happiness  may  be  promoted 
by    those    comforts    which  we  are  enabled  to 

■       -       ,  .communicate  to  you  with  the  greater  efficacy. 

7  And  our  hope  of    «     ,  ,  •   .  '       .  ,  .        ...  /     M 

you     is     steadfast,  ^nd  our  hope  concerning  you,  that  this  will  be  7 

knowing  that  as  you  the  happy  end  of  all,  [is]  steadfast  and  cheerful  :e 

the  mention  of  these  experiences  must  gave  St.  Paul,  after  the  affliction  he  had 

have  a  powerful  tendency  to  conciliate  the  endured  on  his  account ;    (compare  chap, 

regard  of  the   Corinthians   to  St.    Paul  ;  vii.  7  ;)    but  it  seems  more  natural,  to  un- 

and  such    an  introduction  to  his  epistle,  as  derstand  it  of  the  general  consolation  arising 

the  whole  of  this  is,  must  naturally  preju-  from  the  pardon  of  sin,  an  interest  in  God, 

dice  them  strongly  in  his  favour  ;  yet  this  an  assurance  that  nothing  should  separate 

does  not  seem  to  have  been  by  any  means  him  from  Christ,  that  afflictions  thould  co- 

his  aim,    nor  is  there  any  appearance  of  operate  for  his  advantage,  and  that  a  crown 

art  in   it;  but   all  is  the  genuine  over-  of  glory  heightened  by  these  trials  should 

flowing  of  an  heart,  which  rejoiced  in  the  close  the  scene.     On  these  topics  he  fre- 

consolations    of  the  gospel  felt  by  itself,  quently  insists  in  his  epistles,  and  none  can 

and  communicated  to  others.     See   verse  be  more  important  and  delightful. 

12,  which  is  much  illustrated  by  this  con-  e  Our  hope  concerning  you    ts  steadfast.] 

nection.  These  words,  in  several  good  manuscripts, 

A  Comforted  of  God."]     Some  think  this  are  put  in  connection  with  the  first  clause 

refers   particularly  to  the  comfort  which  of  the  6ch  verse  ;  and  so  the  version  will 

the   repentance  of  the  incestuous  person  run  thus,  Whether  ne  be  afflicted,    it  is  in 


384        He  mentions  the  trials  wherein  he  had  been  supported, 

sect,  knowing,  that  as  ye  are  partakers  of  the  suffer-  are  partakers  of  the 
»•     ings  to  which  we  refer,  so  you  also  have  already,  sufferings,  so  shall 
— —  in  some  degree,  your  share  of  the  consolation^*^™  oft  econ" 
i  lr'  wnicn  arises  from  principles  and  hopes  which 
are  not  peculiar  to  us,  who  are  apostles,  or  in- 
ferior ministers  of  the  gospel,  but  common  to 
all  sincere  believers  ;  in  which  number  I  per- 
suade myself  that  you  in  the  general  are. 
g       We  write  thus  concerning  the  trials  of  the     8  For  we  would 
Christian  life,  having  so  lately  experienced  them  not,  brethren,  have 

,  °  /.  i  j *  l  you  ignorant  of  our 

m  a  large  measure  :  for  we  would  not  have  you,  [T0X1fie  which  came 

our  dear  brethren,  ignorant  concerning  our  ajflic-  to  us  in  Asia,  that 
Hon,  which  within  these  few  months  befel  us  in  we  were  pressed  out 
Aia/and  particularly  at  Ephesus ,  that  we  were  t^TC^^cl 
exceedingly  pressed  with  it,  even  beyond  our  that  we  despaired 
power  ;  so  that  we  despaired  of  being  able  even  to  even  of  life  : 
live  any  longer,  and  were  looked  upon  by  others 
9  as  dead  men.     And  not  only  did  others  appre-     9  But  we  had  the 

hend  this  concerning  us,  but  we  ourselves  did  sente?cAe  of  fdhe*tly™ 
.     .-,,..        ,       &,  •         i         ir  ourselves,    that    we 

indeed  think,  that  the  appointed  end  ot  our  should  not  trust  in. 
ministry  and  life  was  come ;  and  had,  as  it  were,  ourselves,but  in  God 
received  the  sentence  of  death  in  ourselves,  the 
execution  of  which  we  were  continually  expect- 
ing ;  but  the  event  shewed,  that  it  was  wisely- 
appointed  by  Divine  Providence  to  make  our 
deliverance  the  more  remarkable;  and  that  we 
might  learn  for  the  future,  not  to  trust  in  our- 
selves,nor  merely  to  regard  human  probabilities, 
but  in  the  greatest  extremities  to  repose  a  cheer- 
ful confidence  in  the  power  and  providence  of 

subservience  to  your  consolation  and  salvation,  favourably  of  him,  when  they  considered 

tuhich  is    effectually  wrought  out  by  the  pa-  in    what  painful   and  dangerous  circum- 

tient  enduring  of  the  same  sufferings  which  stances  he  had,   on  the  present  openings 

n»e  also  undergo;  and  our  hope  concerning  of  duty,  been  spending  that  time  in  which 

you  is  steadfast  :  or,  whether  we  be  comfort-  they  had  been  expecting  him  at  Corinth. 

edy  it  is  for  your  consolation  and  salvation  ;  As  for  the  afflictions  here  spoken  of,  some 

knowing  that  as  ye  are  partakers  of  the  suf-  have   thought,   that  this  may  refer  Jo  the 

ferings,  so  also  of  the  consolation.     And  the  persecutions  at  Lystra,    where  St.  Paul's 

repetition  of  the  words  consolation  and  sal-  danger  had   been  so  extreme,  and  he  had 

vation,   shews  how  agreeable  the  thought  been   recovered  by   miracle  ;  (Acts   xiv. 

was  to  him  ;  so  that  he  loved  to  speak  of  19,  20  ;)  but  as  that  happened  so  long  be- 

it  again  and  again.  fore  the  visit  to  Corinth,  inwhich  he  plant- 

i  The  afflictions  which  befel  us  in  Asia."]  ed  the  church  there,  (Acts  xviii.  1,)  it 

Mr.  Gradock  thinks,  that  here  he  begins  seems   more  probable,  that  he  either  re- 

to  apologize   for  not  coming  to  Corinth,  fers  to  some  opposition  which  he  met  with 

and  introduces  these  troubles  as  an  excuse  in  his  journey  through  Galatia  and  Phry- 

for  not  seeing  them.     I   think  it  is  rather  gia,  (Acts  xviii.  23,)  of  which  no  partic- 

to  be  connected  with  the  preceding  dis-  ular  account  has  reached  us  ;   or  to  what 

course.     Yet  still  it  might  incline  them  to  happened  at  Ephesus,   (Acts  xix.  29,  30,) 

drop  their  complaints,  and  judge  more  which  is  Dr.  Whitby's  opinion* 


And  the  joy  the  testimony  of  his  conscience  gave  him.  385 

which   raiseth   the  that  God,  who  raiseth  the  dead,  at  bis  holy  pleas-  sect. 
dead.  ure<  by  his  omnipotent  word  :       Who  rescued     K 

10  Who  delivered  t^-  memorable  occasion,  from  so  T^T"" 
us  from  so  great  a       '              ,                 ,  .  ,  j   j  *u  2  Lon 
death,  and  doth  de-  great  a  death  as  then  threatened  us,  and  dotti    i  \q 
liver :  in  whom  we  rescue  us  from  every  danger  which  now  sur- 
trustthathe  will  yet  rouncls  US)  and  in  whom  we  trust  that  he  will 

make  our  deliverance  complete,  and  still  rescue 
us  from  every  evil,  and  preserve  us  to  his  heav- 
enly kingdom. 

11  Ye  also  helping       I  saVj  that  I  have  this  confidence   in   God's  11 
fbfSWre  ««*««>  ™*  »  andjt  is   the   more  cheerful, 
gift  bestowed  upon  us  as  I   persuade    myself  you  are,  and    will  be, 

by  the  means  of  ma-  working  together  in  prayer  for  us,  that  so  the 
ny  persons,  thanks  favour  {obtained}  for  us  hu  the  importunate 
may  be  given  by  ma-  '  Lr  J  J  .        J,  ,    ,    '  ,   ,        ., 

ny  on  our  behalf.  prayers  of  many,  may  be  acknowledged  by  the 
thanksgiving  of  many  on  our  account  ;&  as  noth- 
ing can  be  more  reasonable,  than  that  mercies 
obtained  by  prayer,  should  be  owned  in  praise. 

12  For  our  re-  And  this  confidence  which  we  have  both  to-  12 
joicing  is  this,  the  warcis  q0(\  and  yOU?  \s  much  emboldened,  as 
LciShlTsTm:  ™  have  an  inward  assurance  of  our  own  in- 
plicity,'  and  godly  tegrity,  however  men  mav  suspect,  or  censure 
sincerity,  not  with  us  :  Jor  this  is  Still  our  rejoicing,  which  no  ex- 
fleshly  wisdom,  but  ternai  ca[amitiescan  impair,  or  injuries  destroy, 

by  the  grace  ol  God,  ,  .  r     r       '       .   J      .       .         .    / ' 

we   have   had    our  even  the  testimony  oj  our  conscience  in  the  sight 

conversation  in  the  of  God,  who  searcheth  the  secrets  of  all  hearts, 
world,  and  more  that  in  simplicity, ha?id  Fodk/  sinceriti/ima\i\la.m- 
abundantly   to    you-  .  :    ■«     Zv   *.  c  *u     tv    • 

wards.     "  2nS  perpetually  that  sense  ot  the  Divine  pres- 

ence and  inspection,  which  is  the  surest  guard 
*  upon  unfeigned  integrity,  and  not  with  that  car~ 

nal  wisdom  which  is  so  ungenerously  and  un- 
righteously imputed  to  us,  but  by  the  grace  of  God 
and  such  sentiments  of  fidelity  and  benevolence 
as  that  blessed  principle  inspires,  we  have  had9 
and  still  continue  to  have,  our  conversation  in 
the  zvorld;  and  more  especially  towards  youj 

8    That  so   the  favour   obtained,    Etc.]  This  would  be    a  sentiment  worthy  an 

There  is  something  very  perplexed  and  apostle  ;  but  the  rendering  in  the  para- 

ambiguous  in  the  structure  of  this  sen-  phrase  seemed,  on  the  whole,    the  most 

tence.  I  have  sometimes  thought  it  might  natural  and    simple;   especially  as    fin, 

be  rendered,  that,   {vtti^  «fwav,)  on  our  ac-  with  a  ge?iitive,  seldom,  if  ever,  signifies 

count,   thanks   may  be  rendered  by  many  per-  for  the  sake,  but  rather  by  the  means  of  any 

sons,  for  (to  u?  h/uus  x^io-p*,)  the    gift,  afterwards  mentioned, 

or  miraculous  endowment,  which  is  in  us,  h  Simplich,f    piain  heartedness."\      Not 

or  deposited  with  us,  (^;*   ^./.*v,)    for  only  meJnin£?  well  on  the  whole,  but  de- 

the  sake  of  many  :  as  if  he  had  said,  That  ,^.        an  Qver  artful          0f  prosecuting 

many  may   join    with    us,  in    returning  03  entL 

thanks  for  these  miraculous  endowments  ° 

which  were   lodged  with  me,  not  for  my  '  Especially  towards  you  ]     His  working 

own  sake,  but  for  the  benefit  of  many,  with  his  own  hands  for  his  maintenance, 

VOL.  4.  50 


386        Refections  on  the  trials  and  consolations  of  Christians* 

sect,  with  respect  to  whom,  in  some  circumstances 
*•     of  opposition  that  have  happened  among  you, 

"■" —  we  have  been  peculiarly  obliged  to  watch  over 

i.  12  our  corjduct  ;  lest  inadvertency  should  in  any 
instance  give  an  handle  to  the  malice  of  our 
enemies,  to  exert  itself,  in  strengthening  prej- 
udices, against  us,  and  destroying  those  fruits 
of  our  labours  among  you,  for  which  we  could 
not  but  be  greatly  concerned. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Let  the  venerable  title  of  saints,  by  which  the  apostle  so  often 
1  describes,  and  addresses  Christians,  be  ever  retained  in  our 
minds  ;  that  we  may  remember  the  obligations  we  are  under  to 
answer  it,  as  we  would  avoid  the  guilt  and  infamy  of  lying  to 
God  and  men,  by  falsely  and  hypocriticallv  professing  the  best 
religion,  very  possibly  to  the  worst,  undoubtedly  to  the  vainest 
purposes.  And  that  we  may  be  excited  to  a  sanctity  becoming 
this  title,  let  us  often  think  of  God,  as  the  Father  of  mercies,  and 

3  as  the  God  of  all  consolation  ;  and  let  us  think  of  him,  as  assum- 
ing these  titles,  under  the  character  of  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ:  so  shall  we  find  our  hearts  more  powerfully 
engaged  to  love  and  trust  in  him,  and  enter  into  a  more  intimate 
acquaintance  and  frequent  converse  with  him. 

4  From  him  let  us  seek  consolation  in  every  distress  ;  consider- 
ing these  supports,  which  we  so  experience,  not  as  given  for  our- 
selves alone,  but/or  others  ;  that  we,  on  the  like  principles,  may 
comfort  them.  Let  ministers,  in  particular,  regard  them  in  this 
view,  and  rejoice  in  these  tribulations,  which  may  render  them 
more  capable  of  comforting'  such  as  are  in  any  trouble,  by  those 
consolations  with  -which  they  themselves  have  been  comforted  by 
God ;  that  so  the  church  may  be  edified,  and  God  glorified  in 

11  all,  by  the  thanksgiving  of  'many ,  for  mercies  obtained  in  answer 
to  united  prayer v. 

Let  us  particularly  remember  the  support  which  St.  Paul  ex- 
perienced, when  he  was  pressed  above  measure,  and  as  it  seemed, 
9  quite  beyond  his  strength,  so  as  to  despair  of  life,  and  received  the 
sentence  of  death  in  himself;  as  what  was  wisely  appointed  to  teach 
him  a  firmer  confidence  in  God,  who  raiseth  the  dead.  Strong  as 
his  faith  was,  it  admitted  of  farther  degrees  ;  and  the  improve- 
ment of  it  was  a  happy  equivalent  for  all  the  extremities  he 
suffered.     He  therefore  glories,  as  secure  of  being  rescued  from 

among  the  Corinthians,   (Acts  xviii.  3  ;   where  do>  must  be  a  convincing  proof  of 
1  Cor.  ix.  15,)  which  he  did  not  every  this. 


The  apostle  professes  his  integrity  towards  them  :  58^ 

future  dangers.     Nor  was  his  faith  vain,  though  he  afterwards  SE.CT- 
fell  by  the  hand  of  his  enemies,   and  seemed  as  helpless  a  prey 
to  their  malice  and  rage,  as  any  of  the  multitudes  whose  blood  versc 
Nero,  or  the  instruments  of  his  cruelty,  poured  out  like  water. 
Death  is  itself  the  grand  rescue  to  a  good  man,  which  bears  him  10 
to  a  state  of  everlasting  security  ;  and  in  this  sense  every  believer 
may  adopt  the  apostle's  words,  and  while  he  acknowledges  past 
and  present,  may  assuredly  boast  of  future  deliverances. 

Happy  shall  we  therefore  be,  if  by  Divine  grace  we  are  ena- 
bled at  all  times,  to  maintain  the  temper  and  conduct  <  f  Christ" 
ians  ;  and  may  confidently  rejoice  in  the  testimony  of  our  con- 
sciences, that  our  conversation  in  the  world  is  in  simplicity  and  god-  12 
ly  sincerity  ;  that  our  ends  in  religion  are  great  and  noble  ;  that 
our  conduct  is  simple  and  uniform  ;  in  a  word,  that  we  act  as  in 
the  sight  of  an  heart  searching  God.  Then  may  we  look  upon 
the  applauses,  or  the  censures  of  men,  as  comparatively  a  very 
light  matter  ;  and  may  rest  assured,  if,  as  with  regard  to  the 
apostle  in  the  instance  before  us,  he  suffers  a  malignant  breath 
for  a  while,  to  obscure  the  lustre  of  our  character,  the  day  is  near, 
which  will  reveal  it  in  unclouded  glory. 

SECT.     II. 

The  apostle  goes  on  solemnly  to  declare  his  general  integrity  ;  and 
particularly  applies  that  declaration  to  the  views  on  which  he 
had  declined  that  visit  to  Corinth,  which  he  had  intimated  an 
intention  of  making.     2  Cor.  I.  la,  to  the  end, 

2  Cor.  I.  13.  2  CORINTHIANS  I.  13. 

T?  O  R    we    write  T   SPEAK  of  the  integrity  with  which  I  have  sect. 
X  none  other  things  £   conducted  mvself  among  you,  with  great     "• 

unto  you,  than  what  r        ,  r  '  ft-  - 

ye  read,oracknowi-  freedom  ;  for  we  write  no  other  things  to  you  2Cor> 
edge  ;  and  I  trust  >e  on  this  head,  but  zvhat  ye  well  know,*  and  must    lt  X3* 
shall    acknowledge  be  obliged  to  acknowledge  ;  and  I  hope,  that  ye 
even  to  the  end ;  -;/u  i  *         l  i  j      t*l      t 

will  nave  equal  cause  to  acknowledge  \them\even 

unto  the  end:  for  by  the  Divine  grace,  \ou  shall 
never  have  just  cause  to  speak  or  think  dishon- 
ourably of  us,  or  to  reflect  upon  any  inconsist- 
14  As  also  you  ency  in  our  behaviour.  As  indeed  ye  have  14 

have  acknowledged  already   acknowledged  us  in  part  ;    you   have 
us  m  part,  that  we       •        "ii       .      i  i  i      • 

r  acknowledged,  that  you  have  had  no  occasion 

of  blaming  us  ;  for  though  some  among  you  are 
not  so  ready  to  do  us  justice  as  the  rest  are,  yet 

*  What  ye  know. ~\  The  word  avst^vaintsi   the  sense  here  plainly  determines  it  te 
is  ambiguous,   and  may  signify  either  to    knowing, 
atknoivledge,  to  know,  or  to  read  ,•  but  I  think 


388  And  says  he  had  not  deferred  coming  through  lenity, 

sect,  most  avow  it  with  pleasure  and  thankfulness,  are  your   rejoicing,*, 

"•     that  xve  are  your  boasting,   and  that  ve  have  even  as  Jfe  alf°  arfL 
_  ,      u  .  «  °  7  '  ,      ours    in  the   day  oi 

_         cause  to  glory  in  your  relation  to  us  ;  as  ye  also  tiie  Lord  jesus; 

j  14   in  this  respect,  (with  humble  gratitude  to  the 

great  Author  of  all  our  successes,  be  it  ever 

spoken,)  [are]  ours  now,  and  will,  I  trust,  be  so 

in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  when  we 

hope  to  present  you  before  Christ,  as  the  seals 

of  our  ministry,  and  to  lead  you  on  to  that 

heavenly  kingdom,  in  the  faithful  pursuit  of 

which  we  have  already  been  so  happy  as  to 

engage  you. 

15  And  in  this  confidence  I  was  long  before  desir-  is  And  in  this  con- 
ous  of  coming  to  you,  and  enjoying  another  fidence  I  was  mind- 
interview  with  friends,  who  have  long  lain  so  ?d  to  come  unto  you 

f  ,         ,  '  t  r  before,      that      vou 

near  my  heart :  that  the  expected  transports  of  mjght  have  a  second 
that  blessed  day,  might  in  some  degree  be  benefit  j 
anticipated,  both  on  my  part,  and  on  yours  ; 
and  accordingly  would  have  come  to  you  much 
sooner,  not  only  on  my  owu  account,  but  like- 
wise that  ye  might  have  had  a  second  benefit  ;  as 
I  doubted  not  but  it  would  have  been  much  to 
your  advantage,  as  well  as  have  given  you  a 
great  deal  of  joy,  to  have  seen  and  Conversed 
with  your  father  in  Christ,  who  had  once  been 

16  so  dear  and  so  welcome  to  you.      And  indeed     16  And  to  pass  by 

rav  scheme  was  to  pass  by  you  into  Macedonia,  you  into  Macedonia, 

and  make  you  a  short  visit b*  in  mv  wav  thither  ;  an?  t0F  come  again 

,   .         C     •         i •  i_    j  f  .  'out    ot    Macedonia, 

ana  then  having  dispatched  my  business  in  the  unto  vou,  and  of  you 

churches  there,  to  come  to  you  again  from  Mace-  to  be  brought  on  "my 
donia,  and  make  a  longer  stay  ;  that  so  I  might  wa?  toward  Judea. 
be  brought  forward  by  you  in  my  journey  toward 
Judea,  when  I  shall  go  thither  to  deliver  the 
money  raised  by  the  contribution  of  the  Gen- 
tile Christians  for  their  Jewish  brethren,  when 

h  Make  you  a  short  visit.]  <f<  v/uav  S'nk-  tivo  visits,  the  one  in  his  way  to  Mace- 
6s;v  us  MxiciSovictv  some  have  understood  of  donia,  (perhaps  sailing  from  Ephesus  to 
going  into  Macedonia  without  calling  on  Corinth,)  and  then  another  and  longer,  in 
them  in  his  way.  But  as  he  went  from  his  return.  This  the  word  ttax^v,  again, 
Ephesus  to  Macedonia,  it  was  not  his  seems  to  intimate,  and  if  this  were  his  pur- 
direct  way  to  go  by  Corinth  ;  especially  pose,  it  was  now  plain  in  fact,  that  he  had 
considering  the  road  we  know  he  did  changed  it.  The  grand  objection  against 
take,  by  Troas  ;  and  if  he  were  now  in  this  is  1  Cor.  xvi.  7,  which  can  only  be 
Macedonia,  as  I  think  there  is  great  reason  reconciled  by  a  supposition,  that  he  had 
to  believe  he  was,  there  would  on  thatz'n-  altered  his  purpose  between  the  date  of 
terpretation  have  been  no  such  appearance  that  epistle  and  his  quitting  Ephesus  ;  and 
of  change  in  his  purpose,  as  should  have  had  given  them,  perhaps,  by  some  verba! 
needed  any  apology.  I  therefore  conclude,  message,  some  intimation  of  it. 
that  Uts  first  scheme  was  to  have  made  tkem 


But  his  xvord  towards  them  was  steadfast ;  389 

they  shall  meet  at  Jerusalem  on  occasion   of  sect. 
some  of  their  great  feasts.   (See  Acts  xx.  16.)     u- 

17  When  I  there-      Now  when  I  intended  this,  did  lime  levity  in 

fore  was  thus  mind-  projecting  my  scheme,  or  throwing  it  aside  on  j  £y 
nessT'or^t'h'^s'  ™V  n'^'nS  occasion  ?  Or  the  thing,  which  I  ' 
that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  in  general,  do  I  purpose  according  to  the 
purpose  according  to  ^.9/z;  according  to  carnal  principles  and  views  ; 
™  *£  stalbe  that  *  *»"  be  continually  changing  my 
yea,  yea,  and  nav,  measures  in  the  prospect  ot  every  little  interest 
nay  i  that  may  lead  one  way  or  another,  and  break- 

ing my  word,  so  that  there  should  be  with  me 
yea,  yea,  and  nay,  nay  ;  such  an  uncertainty 
and  inconsistency  of  counsels  and  actions,  that 
none  should  know  how  to  depend  upon  me,  or 

18  But  as  God  is  what  they  had  to  expect  from  me  ?  No  ;   I  sol-  18 
true,  our  word  to-  emnly  protest,  that  [as]  the  God,  whom  I  serve, 
ward  you  was    not  r-  i  /  •  ,  r  i  j*  j. 

yea  and  nay.  [ts]  faithful,  our  word  to  you  on  other  occasions, 

and  on  this,  hath  not  been  wavering  and  uncer- 
tain ;  sometimes  yea,  and  sometimes  nay  ;  but 
that  I  have  always  maintained  a  consistency  of 
behaviour,  the  natural  attendant  of  sincerity  and 
truth,  which  is  always  uniform  and  invariable. 

19  For  the  Son  of  For  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  our  19 
God,    Jesus  Christ,  great  Redeemer,zuhowas  preached  by  us  amongst 

rlv^tf-!  ^  !hat  is>  b»  «"* and  Sihanu^ and  Timoth^ 

evenby  me,  and  Sil-  who  joined  our  labours  among  you,  (Actsxviii. 
vanus,  and  Timo-  15^)  as  we  now  join  in  writing  to  you  this  epis- 
theus,  was  not  yea  ^(according  to  what  I  observed  in  the  inscrip- 
and  nay,  but  in  him    .  * v     r  .    .^  ,  r*\    •  j 

was  yea.  tlon  °*   xt0  was  not  yea  and  nay  :  Christ  and 

his  gospel  were  not  inconsistent  and  contradic- 
tory ;  but  in  him  all  was  yea ;  and  he  is  the 
same  yesterday,  today,  and  for  ever,  the  dec- 
larations of  his  word,  and  the  engagements  of 

20  For    all  the  his  covenant  are  inviolably  the  same.     For  all  20 
promises  of  God  in  t^e  many  an(j  invaluably  precious  promises  of 
km  are  yea,  and  in  ~    ,       ,  /  ,  .  v       1  •  j 

God,  which  are  given  us  by  this  covenant,  and 

established  in  his  blood,  [are]  in  him  yea,  and 
in  him  a?nen,c     They  are  now  attended  with 

c  In  him  yea,  and  in  him  amen.~\  Noth-  sequences  to  follow,)  tend  greatly  to  con- 
ing  can  really  render  the  promises  of  God  firm  our  faith,  and  make  it  easier  for  us  to 
more  certain  than  they  are  ;  but  God's  believe  such  illustrious  promises  as  those 
giving  them  to  us  through  Christ,  assures  which  are  given  us  ;  the  very  greatness 
us,  that  they  are  indeed  his  promises,  as  of  which  might  otherwise  have  been  an 
in  Christ  there  is  such  a  real  evidence  of  impediment  to  our  faith,  and  have  created 
his  conversing  with  men  ;  and  as  the  a  suspicion,  not  whether  God  would  have 
wonders  which  God  hath  actually  wrought  performed  what  he  had  promised,  but 
in  the  incarnation,  life,  resurrection,  and  whether  such  promises  were  really  given 
ascension  of  his  Son,  (facts  in  themselves  us. 
much  stronger  than  any  of  the  glorious  con- 


<390  As  also  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ  were. 

sect,  stipulations  and  engagements,  which  may  be  him  amen,  unto  the 
"■     sufficient  to  confirm  the  weakest  faith,  when  we  Slory  of  God  bY  U3- 

consider  what  an  astonishing  way  God  has  been 
*  i  20   pleased  to  take  for  the  communication  of  mercy 

by  his  Son  ;  so  that  the  more  we  attend  to  them, 

the  more  we  shall  see  of  their  invariable  truth 

and  certainty  ;  and  all  tends  to  the  glory  of  God 

by  us,  which  we  constantly  make  the  end  of  our 

administration,  and  so  are  animated  to  main- 
tain one  regular  series  of  uniform  truth,  as  in 

his  sight  and  presence. 

21  But  we  say  not  this,  as  arrogating  any  thing     21  Now  he  which. 

to  ourselves  ;  for  we  most  readilv  acknowledge,  established*  us  with 
,         ,  ,     r   »       ••       ».  .i  "      you   in   Christ,    and 

that  he  who  also  by  his  strengthening  grace,  nath  anointed  us,  i# 
confirmeth  and  establisheth  us,d  together  with  God. 
you,  in  the  faith  and  love  of  Christ,  and  he  that 
hath  anointed  us,  as  a  kind  of  first  fruits  of  his 
creatures,  with  that  Spirit,  which  gives  us  a  ca- 
pacity for  all  the  services  to  which  we  are  called 
out,  and  furnishes  us  with  all   our  credentials 

22  in  it,  [is]  the  blessed  God  himself:  Who  hath  22  Who  hath  also 
also  sealed  us,e  to  mark  and  secure  us  f  for  his  sealed  us,  and  given 
peculiar  property,  and,  in  further  confirmation  ^Hn'ur  hearl^ 
of  his  regard  for  us,  given  us  the  earnest  of  the 

Spirit  in  our  hearts,  those  sacred  communica- 
tions both  of  gifts  and  graces  which  lead  us  in- 
to enjoyments  that  we  look  upon  as  the  antic- 
ipation of  heaven,  and  not  only  as  a  pledge,  but 
a  foretaste  of  it.  This  is  the  happy  state  into 
which  we  are  now  brought,  for  which  I  desire 
ever  to  glorify  and  adore  the  Divine  good- 
ness, and  to  behave,  as  one  that  is  favoured 

d  Establisheth  us."]  To  explain  this  of  fur-  them  out  as  the  peculiar  property  of  God ; 

nishing   St  Paul  with  such  arguments  as  and  the  earnest  he   explains,  of  those  7075 

enabled  him   more    and  more  to  confirm  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  were  the  anlic- 

the  Corinthians  in  the  Christian  faith,  and  ipation  of  celestial  happiness.    See   Saw. 

himself  in  the  character  of  a  faithful  min-  Ser  Vol.  XL  p  83 — 85 

ister,  is,  I  think,  giving  but  a  small  part  of  f  Mark   and  secure   us  ]     That  sealing 

the    genuine   and  sublime  sense  of  this  refers  to  both  these,  is  well  shewn  by  Dr. 

excellent  passage.  Whitby's   note  on  this  text.     Some  under- 

e  Hath  anointed  us — sealed  its."]     Mons.  stand   this  verse  as  insinuating  how  unrea- 

Saurin  thinks,  that  the  difference  between  sonable  it  would  be  to  suspect  him  of  levi- 

the  unction,  the  seal,  and  the  earnest,  of  the  ty,  who  was  sealed  by  such  extraordinary 

Spirit  is  this  :  that  the  unction  chiefly  re-  gifts  of  the  Spirit.     Compare  John  vi.  27. 

fers  to  those  extraordinary  endowments  by  But  this  argument  would  be  something 

which  the  apostles  were  set  apart  to  their  precarious  ;  and  as  he  speaksof  the  earnest 

work,   as  priests  and  kings   were  conse-  of  the  Spirit  in   the  hearts  of  believers,  I 

crated  to  theirs,  by  being  anointed  ;  the  thought    the    interpretation    here   given 

sealy  to  the  sacraments,  which    marked  much  preferable. 


It  was  to  spare  them,  that  he  came  not  yet  to  Corinth.  39f 

with  such  invaluable  blessings,  and  with  such  sect. 
glorious  prospects  as  these.  "• 

33  Moreover,  I       But  with  respect  to  that  change  in  my  pur-  - 

caU  God  for  a  record  pose  Qf  coming  to  you,  which  some  would  rep-  2iC2°3' 
tcfspal^youVcime  rfc*sent  as  an  instance  of  a  contrary  conduct,  / 
not  as  yet  unto  Cor-  call  God  for  a  record  on  my  soul,  and  declare  to 
,YltJi«  you,  even  as  I  hope  he  will  have  mercy  upon 

it,s   that  it   was,  not  because   I   slighted   my 
friends,  or  feared   mine  enemies,  but  out  of  a 
real  tenderness,  and  with  a  desire  to  spare  you 
that  uneasiness  which  I  thought  I  must  in  that 
case  have  been  obliged  to  give  you,  that  I  came 
net  as  yet  to  Corinth  ;  as  I  had  once  intended, 
24  Not  for  that  we  and  given  you  some  reason  to  expect.      I  men-  24 
have  dominion  over  tjon  this,  not  because  rve  pretend  to  have  any 
your  taith,    but   are     ,       t    .       ,      .    .  r  •_.»  c 

helpers  of  your  joy  :  absolute  dominion  over  yourjaith,  so  as  of  my 

for  by  faith  ye  stand,  own  authority  to  dictate  what  you  should  be- 
lieve, or  do  ;  nor  would  we  exert  the  power 
with  which  Christ  has  endowed  us,  to  any  ty- 
rannical or  overbearing  purposes  ;  but  we,  even 
I,  and  all  the  faithful  ministers  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  are  joint  helpers  of  your  joy  :  we 
labour  to  use  all  the  furniture  which  God  hath 
given  us,  to  the  advancement  of  your  real  com- 
fort and  happiness  ;  which  can  only  be  secured 
by  reducing  you  to  your  duty  :  but  this  very 
care  will  oblige  us  sometimes  to  take  disagree- 
able steps,  with  regard  to  those  that  act  in  such 
a  manner,  as  might  tend  to  subvert  the  faith 
of  their  brethren  :  for  by  faith  ye  have  stood 
hitherto  :  I  readily  acknowledge  you  have  in 
the  general  adhered  to  it  ;  and  it  is  by  retain- 
ing the  same  principles  pure  and  uncorrupted, 
with  a  realizing  sense  of  them  on  our  hearts, 
that  we  may  still  continue  to  stand  in  the  midst 
of  all  the  opposition  we  necessarily  meet  with 
from  men  insensible  of  every  bond  of  duty  and 
gratitude. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

ALL  the  promises  of  God  are  yea  and  amen  in  Christ :  let  us  verse. 
depend  upon  it,  that  they  will  be  performed  ;   and  make  it  our  20 

g  Have  mercy  on  it.]    Nothing-  but  the   his  character  to  such  a  church,  would  have, 
great  importance  of  St.  Paul's  vindicating  justified' the  solemnity  of  such  an^oath. 


392    Reflections  on  the  views  ministers  should  have  hi  their  office* 

sect,  great  care,  that  we  may  be  able  to  say,  that  we  are  interested 

"•     through  him  in  the  blessings  to  which  they  relate.     Let  there  be 

—"—  a  proportionable  steadiness  and  consistence  in  our  obedience  ; 

erse  and  let  not  our  engagements  to  God  be  yea  and  nay,  since  his  to 

us  are  so  invariably  faithful. 

Are  we  established  in  Christ  ?  Are  we  sealed  with  the  earnest 
19  of  the  Spirit  in  our  hearts  P    Let  us  acknowledge  that  it  is  God 

21  who  hath  imparted  it  to  us  ;  and  let  Christians  of  the  greatest 

22  steadiness  and  experience  be  proportionably  humble,  rather  than 
by  any  means  elated  on  account  of  their  superiority  to  others. 

We  see  the  light  in  which  ministers  should  always  consider 
themselves,  and  in  which  they  are  to  be  considered  by  others  ; 
not  as  having  dominion  over  the  faith  of  their  people,  having  a 
right  to  dictate  by  their  own  authority,  what  they  should  believe, 
or,  on  the  same  principles,  what  they  should  do  ;  but  as  helpers 
of  their  joy,  in  consequence  of  being  helpers  of  their  piety  and 

24  obedience.  In  this  view,  how  amiable  does  the  ministerial  office 
appear  !  What  a  friendly  aspect  it  wears  upon  the  happiness  of 
mankind  !  And  how  little  true  benevolence  do  they  manifest, 
who  would  expose  it  to  ridicule  and  contempt  ! 

Let  those  who  bear  that  office,  be  careful  that  they  do  not 
give  it  the  most  dangerous  wound,  and  abet  the  evil  works  of 
those  who  despise  and  deride  it ;  which  they  will  most  effectually 
do,  if  they  appear  to  form  their  purposes  according  to  the  flesh* 

17  Let  them  with  a  single  eye  direct  all  their  administrations  to  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  edification  of  the  church  ;  that  they  may 
be  able  to  appeal  to  their  hearers,  as  those  that  must  acknowledge^ 

*3  and  bear  their  testimony  to  their  uprightness.  In  that  case,  they 
will  be  able  to  look  on  them  as  those  in  whom  they  hope  to  re- 
joice in  the,  day  of  the  Lord,     And  if,  while  they  pursue  these 

M  ends,  they^are  censured  as  actuated  by  any  mean  and  less  worthy 
principle,  let  them  not  be  much  surprised  or  discouraged  :  they 
share  in  exercises  from  which  the  blessed  apostle  St.  Paul 
was  not  exempted  ;  as  indeed  there  is  no  integrity,  or  caution, 
which  can  guard  any  man  from  the  effects  of  that  malice  against 
Christ  and  his  gospel,  with  which  some  hearts  overflow,  when, 
they  feel  themselves  condemned  by  it. 


The  apostle  would  not  come  to  grieve  them,  390 

SECT.     III. 

The  apostle  expresses  his  great  affection  to  the  Corinthians,  as 
manifested  both  in  his  sympathy  with  the  offending  member  of 
their  church,  xvho,  having  been  under  censure,  was  now  penitent; 
(in  which  v?czv  he  advises  his  readmission  ;)  and  also  in  his 
solicitude  for  tidings  concerning  them  from  Titus,  whom  not  find' 
ing  at  Troas,  he  zvent  to  meet  in  Macedonia,  2  Cor.  II.  1 — 13. 
2  Cor.  II.  1.  2  CORINTHIANS  II.  1. 

BYdTthis  whiTm;:  T  NOW  pluinl-v  and  faithfully  tel1  .you  the  se-ct: 

self,  that  I  would  not  -*-   true  reason  of  that  delay  of  my  journey,     "»• 
come  again  to  you  which  has  so  much  surprised  most  of  vou,  and  ~— " ~ 
with  heaviness.         at  which  some  appear  to  be  scandalized.      It  *£? 
was    not   that  I  forgot  you,  or  failed  in  any 
friendly  regards  to  you  ;  but  I  determined  this 
with  myself,  on  hearing  how  things  stood  among 
you,  that  I  would  not,  if  it  could  by  any  means 
be  prevented,  come  to  you  again  in  grief  ^  in 
circumstances   which  must  have  grieved  both 
myself  and  you  ;    but  that  I  would  wait  for 
those  fruits  which  I  had  reason  to  hope  from 
my  endeavours  in  my  former  epistle,  to  regu- 
2  For  if  I  make  late  what  had  been  amiss.     For  if  /should  be  2 
you  sorry,  who  is  he  obliged  to  grieve  you^  zvho  should  then  rejoice  me% 
then  that  maketh  me         ,  °    .   .."**,         ,      ■  •         ,,  «kt»*- 

glad,  but  the  same  unless  it  be  he  who  is  now  grieved  by  me  ?  b  My 
which  is  made  sorry  affection  to  you  as  a  church  is  indeed  so  great, 
by  me  •  that  I  could  enjoy  very  little  comfort  myself,  if 

you  were  in  sorrow,  especially  in  consequence 
of  anv  act  of  mine,  however  necessary  it  were  : 
3  And  I  wrote  this  And  therefore  I  have  written   thus  to  you,  in  3 
same  unto  you,  lest  orcier  to  tne  farther  promoting  of  that  reforma- 
when    I     came,     I    ....    .  "  r 

should  have  sorrow  tion  which  is  necessary  to  my  own  comfort, 

from  them  of  whom  as  well  as  to  your  honour  and  peace  ;  that  I 
may  not,  when  I  come  again,  have  grief  on  ac- 

*  I  would  not  come  to  you  in  grief. ~\      It  happily  restored,  he  mighty  be  under  a 

maybe  objected,    why  then  did  he  speak  necessity  of  exercising  an  unwilling-  sever- 

©f  coming  in  his  former  epistle,  (1  Cor.  xvi.  ity  among  then>.      Chap.  xii.  20,  21  ;  and 

5—  7,)  when  the  incestuous  person  being  yet  chap.  xiii.  1 — 6,  10. 

impenitent,  and  their  obedience  to  his  di-  b  Unless  it  be  he  who  is  grieved  by  me  ]  It 

rectionsJ^vith  relation  to  that  case,  being  cannot  reasonably  be  objected,  that  the 

as  yet  unapproved,  the  cause  of  sorrow,  and  sound  part  of  the  church   would  rejoice 

the  necessity  of  grieving  them,  seemed  yet  him  ;  for  even  they  would  be  grieved  by 

greater  than  now  ?     But  it  is  very  likely,  the  necessity  of  such  severities ,-  they  would 

that  after  he  had  writ  that  epistle,  and  per-  sympathize  with  the  afflicted  and  correct- 

haps  while  these  things  were  in  suspense,  ed  persons  ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the 

he  had  received  news  of  other  disorders  recovery  of  offenders  would  give  him  more 

among  them  ;  and  indeed  it  is  evident,  sensible  joy  than  any  thing  else  ;  which 

that  he  seems  apprehensive,  even  on  the  considerations  taken  together,  willabund- 

supposition  that  the  incestuous  person  were  antly  justify  this  expression, 

VOL.  4.  51 


*94  He  had  wrote  his  former  epistle,  to  shetv  his  love* 

sect,  count  of  those  for  whom  1  ought  to  rejoice,  having  I  ought  to  rejoice  j 
ft*-     this  confident  persuasion  concerning  you  all  in  having  confidence  in 

general,  that  my  joy  is  [the  joy]  of  you  all*  and  PV11.'  *at  ^\^ 

o  cor     i  i     •       i  •     i  .i     ^  re     .•        is  the  joy  oi  you  all. 

■■a    that  you  do  in  the  main  bear  the  same  affection  J  J 

towards  me,  as  I  feel  in  my  heart  towards  you. 
For  sometime  ago,  with  much  affliction,  and  4  For  out  of  muck 
overbearing  anguish6-  of  heart,  I  wrote  an  epis-  affliction  and  anguish 
tie  to  youf  which  was  attended  with  many  tears,  fo  h* *^'4ith°mMy 
and  I  designed  by  it,  not,  as  you  may  be  sure,  tears  ;  not  that  you 
that  ye  might  be  grieved,  but  that  ye  might  know,  should  be  grieved, 

by  one  of  the  most  genuine  tokens  which  it  was  ^nt  th,at  ye    "Vf¥ 

J      ..  .      r  °    .  ,  n       .         ,        know  the  love  wlncli 

possible  for  me  to  give,  that  overflowing  love  x  have  more  abund< 

which  I  bear  to  you,  of  the  degree  and  tender-  antly  unto  you. 

ness  of  which  I  was  never  myself  so  sensible 

as  I  have  been  since  this  sad  occasion  of  dis- 

5  covering  it  happened.  And  if  any  one  of  you  5  But  if  any  have 
hath  been  so  unhappy,  as  to  have  occasioned grief,  caused  grief,  he  hath 
,  ,  -  ,  •  rry  .  .  ,  T  ,  *  J  not  grieved  me,  but 
he  hath  only  grieved  me  in  part  ;  I  am  but  one  in   *    .   that  x  may 

of  a  much  greater  number,  who  have  felt  this  not  overcharge  you 

affectionate   concern.      And  this  I  say,  that  /all. 

may  not  overburden  you  all,  nor  fix  any  unjust 

charge  upon  the  whole  body  of  the  Corinthian 

church,  as  if  it  had  taken  part  with  such  an 

offender  in  afflicting  me  :  far  from  that,  I  rather 

believe  it  has  sympathized  with  me  in  my  grief. 

6  And  sufficient  to  such  an  one*  who  hath  here  6  Sufficient  to  such 
been  the  aggressor,  [is]  this  rebuke  and  censure,  a  man  is  this  punish- 
[that  he  hath]  already  [suffered]  by  many,  and  «■«*»  Jj^™**  in° 
indeed  by  the  whole   body  of  your  society  •, 

which  has  shewn  so  wise  and  pious  a  readiness 
to  pursue  the  directions  I  gave,  for  animad- 
verting upon  him,  and  bringing  him  to  repent- 

7  ance.     So  that,  on  the  whole,  I  am  well  satis-     7  So  that  contra- 

c  My  joy  is  the  joy  of  you  all.]  Mr.  Locke  d  Overbearing  anguish.']      This  seems 

argues  from  hence,  that  a  distinction  is  to  the  import  of  <ryvo^«  i  which  nearly  resem- 

be    made    between    the  Corinthians,    to  bles  a-vvixu,  (compare  chap.  v.  14,)  which 

whom   this  epistle  was  written,  and  the  I  render  bears  aiuay. 

false  teachers  who  were  Jews,  and  who  e  Wrote  m  epistle,  Etc.]     Probably  he 

crept  in  among  them,  and  whom  he  does  here  pefeps  t0  such  passages  as  those  in  the 

not  comprehend  in  the  number  of  those  first  epistie  which  speak  of  scandalous  per- 

concerning  whom  he  speaks   with  such  i,ons  Jmong  them,  and  direct  to  the  roeth- 

tenderness  and  hope.    And  thus  he  would  ods  tQ  be Gtaken  to  reduce  them  to  or- 

reconcile  this  passage,  and  chap.  vii.  13 —  j 

15;  with  chap  xi.  lo — 15  ;  chap.  x.  6— 11.  "                           „  __     ,      .                    ,, 

Compare  chap,  xi  22,  where  it  is  intimated  f  To  such  an  one.]  Mr.  Locke  very  well 

some  of  them  were  Hebrews.     But  as  we  observes  the  great  tenderness    which  the 

are  sure  some  of  the  Corinthians  had  been  apostle  uses  to  this  offender ;  he  never  once 

seduced  and  alienated  from  St  Paul  by  mentions  his  name,   nor  does  he  here  s» 

them,  I  think  it  most  reasonable  to  under-  much  as  mention  his  crime  ,  but  speaks 

stand  this  as  spoken  of  what  he  might  con-  of  him  in  the  most  indefinite  manner  that 

elude  to  be  their  general  character  ;  and  was  consistent  with  giving  such  directions 
it  was  both  generous  and  prudent  in  the,  in  his  case,  as  loYQ  required, 
apostle  to  let  it  in  this  point  ©f  view. 


They  were  to  restore  the  penitent  offending  member.         39$ 

tvms&t  ye  ought  rath-  fied  in  what  the  church  has  done  ;  and  instead  of  sect. 
er  to  forgive    him,  urging  vou  to  pursue  farther  severities  against    m' 
and    comfort    turn,  hi       wh       Q       by  the  blessing  of  God  on  the  7T~ 
lest  perhaps  such  a    ..     ?    ..  ?     J  ,    .    ,    »  .  2  Cor. 

one  should  be  swal-  discipline  you  have  used,  is  become  a  penitent,    ii.  p 
Sowed  up  with  over-  I  on  the  contrary,  declare  it  to  you  as  my  judg- 
much  sorrow.  ment,  that  you  should  rather  forgive  and  comfort 

[him  ;]  lest  such  a  one,  if  kept  under  continual 
rebuke,  should  be  swallowed  up  with  an  excess 
oj 'sorrow,  and  rendered  incapable  of  those  du- 
ties of  the  Christian  life,  to  the  performance  of 
which,  I  would  cheerfully  hope  that  he  is  now 
8 Wherefore  1  be-  inclined.  Therefore  1  beseech  you  to  confirm  8 

seech  you,  that  ye  [the  assurances]  and  demonstrations  [of  your] 

love  towardsTimT'  love  t0  him*  m  lne  most  tencler  and  endearing 
manner  that  you  can  ;  which  may  convince  him 
that  vour  seeming  severity  proceeded  from  cor- 

9  For  to  this  end  dial  affection.  For  indeed  it  was  partly  to  9 
also    did    I   write,  this  purpose  that  /  have  written,   that  I  might 
that  I  might  know  fiave  experience  of  you,  whether  ye  would  be  obe- 
tlie    proof  of    you,    _»•      ^  •        ;;  jt •      J  J  i-      i  • 

whether  ye  be  obe-  dient  in  all  things  to  my  apostolical  instructions 

dient  in  all  things,     and  decisions  :  and  it  gives  me  unspeakable 

10  To  whom  ye  pleasure  to  find  that  ye  have  been  so.        And  10 
forgive  anything,  I  truly  j  have  such  confidence  in  you  as  a  soci- 

forgive  also :  for  if  I      .     J ,,     .   T  ,     .    V,  .     . 

"forgive  any  thing,  to  ety,  that  I  may  say,  not  only  m  this  instance, 
whom  I  forgave  it,  but  in  any  other  that  may  happen,  that  to  whom 
for  your  sake  s  for-  you  forgive  any  thing  which  hath  been  esteemed 

fon'of  Christ1;6  ^  an    offence>  so  as  to  be  willing  t0  restore   the 
offender  to  your  communion,  /  also  shall  be 
ready  to  [forgive  it  ;~\  and  if  I  forgive  any  thing, 
to  whomsoever  it  may  be,  [it  is]  not  out  of  re- 
gard to  the  offender  alone,  but  in  a  great  meas- 
ure for  your  sakes,  that  as  in  the  person  of 
Christ,  and  by  the  high  authority  with  which 
he  hath  been  pleased  to  invest  me,  I  join  in 
11    Lest    Satan  taking  off  the  censure.      For  I  know  the  pros-  11 
should  get    an  ad  peritv  0f  tne  church  in  general  is  concerned  in 
vantage  ot   us  ;    lor  r        /   ,  .  .  „  .     9     .    ,  ,  ,.    . 

we  are  not  ignorant  conducting  these  affairs  aright,  and  am  solicit- 
of  his  devices.  ous,  lest  if  they  be  carried  to  any  excess  of  rig- 

our, Satan  should  get  an  advantage  over  us,  and 
turn  that  severity  into  an  occasion  of  mischief 
to  the  offender,  to  his  brethren,  and  to  others. 
For  we  are  not  ignorant  of  his  devices,  and  of 
the  great  variety  of  stratagems  which  he  is 
continually  making  use  of  to  injure  us,  and  to 
turn  even  discipline  itself,  to  the  reproach  of  the 
.12  Furthermore,  church,  and  the  destruction  of  souls.  These  12 
are  the  sentiments  which  prevail  in  my  heart 
towards  you  ;  and  ray  conduct,  since  the  data 


S96  Reflections  on  the  ministerial  temper  ; 

sect,  of  my  last  epistle,  hath  been  a  genuine  demon-  when    I    came  tt> 

*"•    stration  of  this  my  affectionate  concern.      For  T[°?s      to    preach 

-        ,         T  ,     m  ff-.r  •         r  *u     Christ's  gospel,  and 

xvhen  I  came  unto  Troas  %  in  the  service  oj  the  a  door  ^as  opened 

ii.  12  gospel  of  Christ,  and  found  things  there  so  situ-  unto  me  of  the  Lord, 
ated,  that  there  zvas  a  large  door  opened  to  me 
in  the  Lord,  many  circumstances  seeming  to 
invite  my  stay,  and  to  give  a  prospect  of  success 
13  in  my  ministry  ;  Yet  I  had  no  rest  in  my  spirit,     13  I  had  no  rest 
because  I  did  not  find  mxj  brother  Titus  there  ;  in  my  sPirit>  because 
whom  I  had  sent  to  inquire  into  your  affairs,  ££*?£££? 
and  from  whom  I  expected  tidings  of  you.    I  my  leave  of  them,  I 
would  not  therefore  make  any  abode  at  Troas,  went    from  thence 
though  so  many  considerations  concurred  to  int0  Macedonia. 
invite  me  to  it  ;  but  taking  my  leave  of  them,  I 
went  out  of  Asia,  into  Macedonia  ;  where  I 
thought  he  might  be,  and  where  I  had  the  hap- 
piness quickly  to  meet  him,  and  to  receive  that 
news  of  you  which  has  given  me  so  much  pleas- 
ure, and  in  consequence  of  which  I  have  found 
occasion  to  write  to  you  in  a  more  comfortable 
manner,  as  I  here  do.     And  I  bless  God,  that 
the  purposes  of  my  Christian  ministry  have  not 
upon  the  whole  been  frustrated  by  this  journey, 
but  that  the  Divine  blessing  hath  attended  my 
labours  here,  as  well  as  in  the  places  which  I 
left,  that  I  might  come  hither, 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  ministers  learn  from  hence,  after  the  example  of  this  wise 
and  benevolent  apostle,  to  be  very  tender  of  the  ease  and  com- 
verse  fort  of  those  committed  to  their  care  ;  doing  nothing  to  grieve 
i*  2  or  distress  them,  unless,  as  in  the  case  before  us,  love  requires 
it,  in  order  to  their  safety  and  happiness.     Let  them  learn  this 
candid  and  endearing  method  of  putting  the  best  interpretation 
upon  every  thing,  and  of  believing,  where  there  is  any  reason  to 
3  hope  it,  that  their  joy  is  the  joy  of  their  people  also.     When  profess- 
ing Christians  offend,  and  cannot  be  reclaimed  by  gentler  meth- 
ods, let  them,  not  out  of  resentment,  but  affection,  have  recourse 
to  the  discipline  which  Christ  hath  instituted  in  his  church  j  and 

e  Came  unto  Troas."]    Mr.  Oiven,  (of  Or-  short  an  account  is  given,  Acts  xx.  1,  2. 

din,  Part  I.  p.  124,)  thinks  this  happened  in  He  afterwards  ordered  some   Christian 

St.  Paul's  journey  from  Corinth  to  Mace-  friends,  who  were  attending  him  to  Asia 

donia  ;  and  mentions  it  as  a  fact  omitted  after  he  had  spent  three  months  in  Mace- 

by   St.    Luke,  to  be  collected  from  the  donia,   to  wait  for  him  at  Troas,    fib. 

epistles.     Many  such  facts  there  undoubt-  verse  4,    5,)    probably  for    this    reason 

edly   are,  and  this   seems  one  of  them,  among  others,  that  they  might  have  an 

though  not  just  in  that  circumstance.     It  opportunity   of  preaching  the  gospel  to 

seems  to  have  happened  in  that  passage  a  people  who  seemed  so  ready  to    re- 

£rom  Asia  to  Macedonia,  of  which  so  very  ceive  it. 


and  of  a  right  conduct.  397 

when  that  discipline  hath  answered  its  end,  and  the  offender  is  sect. 
recovered  to  a  sense  of  his  evil,  let  them  with  the  greatest  pleas-     ,lu 
ure  concur  in  readmitting  him  to  the  communion  of  the  church 
from  which  he  has   been  excluded  ;   with  a  tender  concern,  lest 
he  should  be  swallowed  up  of  overmuch  sorrow  ;  always  consider-  6,7 
ing,  how  watchful  the  enemv  of  souls  is  to  get  an  advantage  over 
us  ;  and  remembering,  that  it  will  be  the  peculiar  wisdom  ^min- 
isters,  to  acquaint   themselves  with  these  artful  and  malicious 
devices  of  Satan,  by  which  he  is  incessantly  endeavouring  to  dis-  R 
tress  and  ruin  the  church,  and  to  lay  snares  for  its  members  in 
their  hopes  and  their  fears,  their  joys,  and  their  sorrows,  so  as 
to  take  occasion  from  everv  incident,  and  from  every  interest, 
to  weaken  and  to  wound  them. 

The  great  source  of  a  right  conduct  on  all  these  occasions,  is 
unfeigned  love  :  that  let  us  labour  to  establish  in  our  hearts  to-  4 
wards- each  other  ;  praving  that  God,  by  his  Spirit,  would  estab- 
lish it.  And  though  the  consequence  of  this  will  be,  that  our 
spirits,  like  the  apostle*s,  will  be  accessible  to  many  sorrows  which 
we  should  not  otherwise  feel  ;  and  though  it  is  possible,  that  we, 
like  St.  Paid  in  the  instance  before  us,  may  sometimes  be  inter- 
rupted in  active  services  of  life,  which  we  might  otherwise  have  12 
been  more  ready  to  pursue  ;  yet  we  may  hope,  that  while  we 
are  faithfully  influenced  by  love,  under  the  direction  of  that 
Christian  prudence,  which  ought  ever  to  attend  it,  views  of  use- 
fulness may  be  opened,  where  we  least  expect  them,  may  be 
opened  one  way,  while  they  are  obstructed  another  ;  yea,  upon 
the  whole,  what  has  for  a  while  interrupted  our  success,  may  in 
its  remoter  consequences  greatly  advance  it. 

SECT.    IV. 

The  apostle  expresses,  in  themost  affectionate  terms,  his  thankfulness 
to  God  for  having  intrusted  him  with  the  ministry  of  the  gospel, 
for  the  success  attending  his  services  therein  ;  and  declares  his 
joyful  confidence  in  all  events  of  the  Divine  acceptance  ;  and  speaks 
of  the  Corinthians,  as  his  credentials  written  by  the  finger  of 
God.     2  Cor.  II.  14,  to  the  end.     Chap.  III.  1 — 6. 

2  Cor.  II.  14.  2  CORINTHIANS  II.  14. 

^OW  thanks  be  T   HAVE   informed  you,  that  I  left  a  fair  sect. 

-n  unto  God,  which  1    opportunity  of   preaching   the  gospel    at    iv- 
Troas,   in  consequence  of  that  great  desire  I  """" 
had  to  hear  from  you  ;    for  which  purpose  I  j?0^' 
went  into  Macedonia.       But  I  desire  thank- 
fully  to  own  the  Divine  goodness,  in  attending 
my  ministry  with   very   comfortable   success 
there.      And  indeed  I  have  great  reason  to 


398     The  apostle  blesses  God  for  success  at  Troas,  and  elsewhere. 

sect,  break  out  into  a  transport  of  praise  in  the  reflec-  alwavs  causeth  us  t» 

iv-     tion  :    Yes,   mv  brethren,   thanks,  everlasting  triumph   in  Christ, 

,    r,  i        »il  j  *u     s>    j  and    maketh    mam- 

— "  thanks  [be  rendered]  by  you  and  me,  to  the  hod  festthe  savour  of  his 

li  14  °^  a^  Power  anc*  grace»  wh°  always  causeth  lis  knowledge  by  us  in 
to  triumph  in  Christ?  carrying  us  on  from  one  every  place, 
spiritual  victory  to  another  ;  and  manifesteth  by 
us  in  every  place,  the  fragrant  and  powerful 

15  odour  of  his  saving  knoxvledge.  Well  may  I  15  For  we  are  un- 
reioice  upon  this  account ;  for  we  the  apostles,  to  God  a  sweet  sa- 
and  other  ministers  of  his  gospel,  are  to  God  a  tliemtnat  are  saved, 
sweet  and  acceptable  odour  of  Christ :  he  is  as  and  in  them  that  per- 
it  were  pleased  and  delighted  with  the  incense  ish. 

of  his  name  and  gospel  as  diffused  by  us,  both 
with  respect  to  them  who  believe  and  are  saved, 
and  to  them,  who  in  consequence  of  their  unbe- 

16  lief,  perish  in  their  sins.  To  the  latter  indeed  16  To  the  one  we 
[zve  are]  an  odour  of  death  ;  the  fragrancv,  so  are  the  savour  of 
rich  initself,  instead  of  reviving,  destroys  them,  *<**  tJ^h™ 
and  is  efficacious  to  bring  on  death  in  its  most  savour  of  life  unto 
dreadful  forms.  But  to  the  other  [xve  are]  an  life.  And  who  is 
odour  of  life  ;  the  gospel  revives  their  souls,  JggjfJ*1  for  thesc 
and  is  effectual  to  their  eternal  life  and  salva- 
tion. And  when  we  consider  all  these  awful 
consequences,   which  one  way  or  other  attend 

our  ministry,  we  may  truly  say,  who  [is]  sufflc* 
ient  for  these  things  P  Who  is  worthy  to  bear 
such  an  important  charge  ?   Who  should  under- 

17  take   it    without    trembling  ?      Nevertheless,      17  For  we  are  not 

though  we  must  acknowledge  ourselves  unwor-  as  raany»  wh,ch  cor; 
o        ,         .  /-     i  •       i  a  *.  j  rupt    the    word    ot 

thy  of  such  a  charge,  God  is  pleased  to  succeed     r 

us  in  the  execution  of  it,  as  he  knows  our  sin- 
cerity in  his  sight  and  presence.  For  we  are 
not  as  many,  who  adulterate  the  word  of  Godh 

a  Causeth  us  to  triumph.]  Witsius  would  ferent  effects  of  strong  perfumes,  to  cheer 
render  d-^ntfA^iuovli,  who  triumphs  over  us,  some,  and  to  throw  others  into  violent  dis- 
(compare  Col.  ii.  15,)  and  supposes  it  ex-  orders,  according  to  the  different  disposi- 
presses  the  joy  with  which  St.  Paul  re-  tions  they  are  in  to  receive  them  ;  and 
fleeted  on  that  powerful  and  sovereign  Elian  observes,  that  some  kind  of  animals 
grace  which  had  led  him  in  triumph,  who  are  killed  by  them,  Hist.  Anim.  in.  7. 
•was  once  so  insolent  an  enemy  to  the  gos- 
pel. I  rather  think  the  apostle  represents  b  Adulterate  the  word.]  K*t»asuov7«  is  a 
himself  as  triumphing  through  the  Divine  very  expressive  phrase,  and  alludes  to  the 
power.  And  as  in  triumphal  processions,  practice  of  those  who  deal  in  liquors, 
especially  in  thecal,  fragrant  odours  and  which  they  debase  for  their  own  greater 
incense  were  burnt  near  the  conquerors  ,•  gain  ;  and  it  insinuates  in  strong  terms 
so  he  seems  beautifully  to  allude  to  that  the  base  temper  and  conduct  of  their  false 
circumstance,  in  what  he  says  of  the  otr/um,  teachers.  Bos  has  finely  illustrated  the 
the  odour  of  the  gospel,  in  the  following  verses,  force  of  this  expression  in  his  learned  and 
And  he  seems  farther  to  allude  to  the  dif-  elegant  note  on  this  text,  £xer.  p.  154, 155. 


He  speaks  of  the  Corinthians  as  his  epistle  ;  399 

God  :  but  as  of  sin-  hy  their  own  base  mixtures,  and  retail  it,  when  sect. 
ceritv,but  as  of  God,  formed  according  to  the  corrupt  taste  of  their      iv- 
in  the  sight  of  God  hearers  ;   but  as  o/'unmingled  sincerity,  but  as 
Spea  '  by  the  express  command  of  God,  in  the  presence 

of  God  we  speak  in  the  name  of  Christ ;  deliv- 
ering every  part  of  our  message,  as  those  that 
know  how  awful  our  account  is  ;  and  how  im- 
possible it  is  to  conceal  so  much  as  a  single 
thought  from  that  all  penetrating  Being  to 
whom  we  are  shortly  to  give  it  up. 

2  Cor.  Ill  1.  Do  And  when  I  say  this,  do  we  again,  as  some  2  Cor.' 
•we  begin  again  to  presume  to  insinuate,  begin  to  recommend  our-  "*•  1 
•ommend  ourselves'^         and  one   another,  [to  you  M  Or  do   we 

or  need  we,  as  some  '  .  rjtJ  ■ 

others,    epistles    of  need,  as   I  perceive  some  Ido,]  recommendatory 
commendation       to  letters  to  you  from  other  churches,  or  recommen- 
you,  or  letters  of  com-  datory  {letters}  from  you  to  others  ?        Truly  I  2 
mendation  from  you?  m  i  •     ,       ■ 

2  Ye  are  our  epistle  mav  wel1  savi  V011  are  yourselves  our  epistle,  the 

written iuourhearts,  best   recommendation  from  God  himself,  his 

known  and  read  of  testimonial,  as  it  were,  written  upon  your  hearts 

all  men:  jn  ^  g]orjous  cnange  by  olir  means  produced 

there  ;   and  the  effects  of  it  are  so  apparent  in 

your  lives,  that   I  may  say,  ye  are  known  and 

read  by  all  men,  who  know  what  you  once  were, 

and  you  now  are  ;  and  they  who  consider  these 

things,   must  acknowledge,   that  such  success 

granted  by  the  cooperation  of  Divine  grace,  is 

as  evident  a  proof  of  God's  gracious  presence 

3  Forasmuch  as  ye  with  us  as  can  well  be  imagined.     [2^,]  whose  3 
tire   manifes  ly    de-  characters  were  some  of  them  once  so   enor- 

^toS^SE  mous'  C1  Cor'  »i-  "0  but  [are]  now  so  amiable 

tered  by  us,  written  and  excellent,  are  indeed  manifest  and  apparent, 
not  with  ink,  but  as  the  epistle  of  Christ  which  is  ministered  by  us; 
with  the  Spirit  of  and  b  u  Christ  doth  as  ;t  w  declare, 
the  living  God  :  not    ,         :    J  .      ,    .  .  .  ,  ;  „  ,      ,  ' 

that   he    hath   been  laitntully  preached  among 

you  by  us  ;  an  epistle  written  not,  as  epistles 
generally  are,  with  ink,  but  by  traces  drawn  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  one  living  and  true  God,  mov- 
ing on  your  hearts,  and  producing  that  variety 
of  graces  which  rendermany  of  you  so  conspic- 
uous and  lovely.     And  the  inscription  is  noty 

c  Upon  your  hearts."]     Some  copies  read  knowledge,  (and   it  is  certain  that  some 

our  hearts,  that  is,   always  remembered  and  judgment    may    be   formed,)    must  own 

thought  of.     But  I  apprehend,   the  apostle  it   a    great    attestation   of   his   ministry. 

means,   that  the  change  produced,     not  The    great    enormities    in    which     they 

only  in    their   external  conduct,   but    in  were   once   plunged,  (see    1    Cor.  vi   11, 

their  inward  temper,  was  so  great,  that  isfc.J  would   much  illustrate  this  argu- 

all  who  could  judge  of  it  by  intimate  ment. 


400        Written  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  proving  his  mission* 

sect,  (as  that  boasted  monument,  which  did  so  great  in  tables  of  stone,bu*: 
iv.     an  honour  to  the    mission  and   authority   of in  fleshly  tables  of 

Moses,)  written  in  tables  of  stone,  but  in  the  tlle  heart> 

~.„l'  fleshly  tables  of  the  heart ;  to    which  no  hand, 

but  that  by  which  the  heart  was  made,  could 

find  access,   in   such   a    manner  as  to  inscribe 

4  these  sacred  characters  there.     Such  confidence     4  And  such  trust 
have  xve  towards  God  by  J  esus  Christ,  that  our  nave    we     through 
ministry  shall  be  effectual  in  other  places,   and  christt0  God  ward: 
that  the  world  shall  by  your  means  be  persuad- 
ed of  our  apostleship. 

5  We  say  this,  not  as  insinuating,  that  we  are  5  Not  that  we  are 
sufficient  of  ourselves  to  reckon  upon  any  thing  as  sufficient     of    our- 

from  ourselves  ;d    we  would  not  insinuate  this,  ?^es  to  thinfk  an? 
J  .  .     .         r  '  thing      as      ot  our- 

or  encourage  any  others  to  do  it  ;  Jor  we  are  selves ;  but  our  suf- 
upon    all    occasions  ready  most   thankfully  to  ficiency  is  of  God* 
acknowledge,   that  all  our  sufficiency  [is]  from 
God  ;  whatever  furniture  of  any  kind  we  have 
for  our  work,  we  humbly  ascribe  it  to  him,  and 
from  him  arise  all  our  expectations  of  success 

6  with  this  furniture,  whatever  it  be  :  From  6  Who  also  hath 
that  great  and  adorable  Author  of  all  good,  made  us  able  minis- 
xvho  also  hath  made  us  his  apostles,  and  others  tera  of  the  new  testa- 

,  111  •  1  i»»'-..      ment  ;    not   of    the 

whom  he  hath   sent  into  the  work,  able  mints-  letter,    but    of  the 

ters  of  the  new  covenant,  sufficiently  qualified  Spirit:  for  the  let- 
to  discharge  that  important  trust  of  proposing 
this  gracious  covenant  of  God,  established  in 
Christ,  to  our  fellow  creatures.  For  we  are 
indeed  ministers,  not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the 
Spirit  ,-e  for  we  are  enabled  to  enter  into  the 
sense  and  spirit  of  the  law,  and  other  sacred 
writings  ;  whereas  that  Divine  volume  is  to 
the  Jews,  but  as  a  heap  of  letters  and  charac- 
ters, which  they  know  not  how  to  read  or 
understand, and  yet  pride  themselves  so  much 
in  them,  that  in  that  sense  it  may  be  said,  they 
receive    mischief,  rather   than   benefit,   from 

*  To  reckon  upon  any  thing  as  of 'ourselves. ]  cation  we  here  assign  it,  and  signifies  U 
This  seems  the  most  exact  rendering  of  recto?:,  or  account. 
Koyi<Ta.<rbdLi  rt  a>s  e|  tnulw.  Dr.  Whitby  ren- 
ders it  to  reason,  as  if  the  apostle  had  said,  e  Not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  Spirit.-}  To 
We  are  unable  by  any  reasoning  of  our  understand  this  of  an  allegorical  rather 
own  to  bring  men  to  conversion  :  which  than  literal  explication  of  the  Old  Testa- 
gives  a  fine  and  just  sense,  but  I  think  only  ment,  is  very  arbitrary  and  unwarrantable  ; 
a  part  of  what  the  apostle  intended.  Com-  and  I  wish  no  Christian  comment  ators  had 
pare  Acts  xix.  27  ;  Rom.  iv.  3,  6,  11 ;  given  encouragement  to  the  Deists  to 
chap.  viii.  18,  36;  1  Cor.  iv.  1;  in  all  abuse  this  text  in  the  manner  it  is  well 
which  the  word  7^yt^oy.a.t  has  the  sigtiifi-  known  they  have  done. 


Reflect  ions  on  the  importance  of  the  gospel  message.  401 

Uf  killeth,   but  the  their  own  oracles.     Thus  the  letter  killeth  ;  the  sect. 

Spirit  givctli  life.  unbelieving  Jews  are  undone  by  their  obstinate  IV- 
adherence  to  it,  and  more  prejudiced  against 
the  gospel,  than  those  that  never  heard  of  any  ^  6* 
Divine  revelation  at  all.  But  when  taught  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  speaking  in  us,  they  enter 
into  the  spiritual  sense  and  design  of  the  law, 
then  it  giveth  life  ;  it  established  our  faith, 
quickens  our  obedience,  and  becomes  a  source 
of  happiness  in  this  world  and  in  the  next. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

May  the  infinite  importance  of  the  gospel  message  be  deeply  chap, 
impressed  on  all  who  preach,  and  all  who  hear  it.     Life,  or  death,  15""ie 
is  in  question  ;  eternal  life,  or  everlasting  death  :  and  while  it  is 
from  day  to  day  reviving  its  thousands,  is  it  not  to  be  feared, 
that  in  some  places  it  is,  by  the  righteous  judgment  of  God  on 
hard  and  impenitent  hearts,  aggravating  the  guilt  and  misery  of 
its  ten  thousands  ?  How  awful  is  the  work  of  dispensing  this  gos- 
pel!    Who  can  pretend  to  be  sufficient  for  such  things  as  these  !  16 
Who,  that  considers  the  nature  and  importance  of  the  ministerial 
work,  can  undertake,  or  pursue  it,  but  with  fear  and  trembling  ! 

Yet,  insufficient  as  they  ought  humbly  to  acknowledge  them-  chap, 
selves  to  be,  to  reckon  upon  any  thing,  as  from  themselves,  there  is  1U- 5 
a  sufficiency  in  God,  imparted  to  faithful  ministers  ;  in  conse-  chap, 
quence  of  which  they  are  often  made  to  triumph  in  Christ,  and  ii.  14 
borne  on,  in  a  holy  superiority  to  all  the  difficulties  of  their  work, 
and  see  their  labour  not  to  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord.      Well  may 
that  support  them,  under  the  discouragements,  which,  in  other 
instances,  they  feel,  when  the  fruit  of  their  labours  does  not  im- 
mediately appear  ;  yea,  when  the  present  state  of  many  under 
their  care  is  directly  contrary  to  what  they  could  desire  ;  for  their 
work  is  still  with  the  Lord,  and  they  are  a  sxveet  savour  to  God  in  15 
them  that  perish,  as  well  as  in  them  that  are  saved.      Let  them 
therefore  gird  up  the  loins  of  their  mind,  and  exert  themselves 
with  the  utmost  vigour,  rejoicing  in  this,  that  God  will  on  the 
whole  be  glorified,  and  they  shall  on  the  whole  be  accepted,  and 
through  his  abundant  grace  be  amply  rewarded.     Yea,  God  will 
consider,  in  that  day  of  final  recompense,  the  anguish  which  they 
have  felt  for  the  souls  they  have  seen  perishing  under  their  min- 
istrations, as  well  as  the  faithful  pains  they  have  bestowed  to 
reclaim  them. 

But  as  they  desire  to  secure  this  acceptance  ;  yea,  to  secure 
their  own  salvation,  let  them  never  allow  themselves,   by  any 
foreign  mixtures,,  to  adulterate  the  word  of  Gyd ;  but  let  them 
vol.  4.  52 


402         If  the  law  were  glorious,  the  gospel  is  much  more  so .; 

sect,  speak  it  in  its  uncorrupted  sincerity,  as  in  the  sight  and  presence 
1V-    of  God,  and  as  those  who  know  it  is  not  their  business  to  devise 
™  a  message  out  of  their  own  hearts,  but  to  deliver  what  they  have 
received  of  the  Lord.     So  may  they  hope  there  shall  not  be  want- 
chap.  i°g  those,  who,  according  to  the  views  which  the  apostle  gives  us 
iii.  2  of  these  Corinthians,  shall  appear  as  epistles  written  by  the  hand 
of  Christ  himself  in  attestation  of  their  commission  from  him. 

That  ministers  may  more  cheerfully  hope  for,  and  expect  such 

an  honour,  let  us  all  pray,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  may  lead  them. 

into  the  true  sense  and  meaning  of  scripture  ;  that  they  may  not 

unprofirably  amuse  themselves  and  their  hearers  with  vain  and 

6  cold  criticisms  on  the  letter  of  it,  so  as  to  neglect  and  forget  what 

is  most  spiritual  in  its  design  and  meaning  ;  but  that  they  may, 

under  Divine  illumination,  attain  to  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  and 

be  enabled  to  make  greater  proficiency  in  unfolding  and  lllustrat- 

chap  ing  tne  important  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  may 

ii.  16  be  to  multitudes  a  savour  of  life  unto  life* 

SECT.    V. 

The  apostle,  farther  to  recommend  the  ministry  of  which  he  had 
been  speakirig,  falls  into  a  very  pertinent  and  useful  digression 
concerning  the  comparative  obscurity  of  the  Mosaic  law,  and  the 
superior  glory  and  permanence  of  the  gospeL  2  Cor.  III.  7,  to 
the  end, 

2  Corinthians  III.  7.  2  Cor.  III.  7. 

sect.  V   HAVE  just  been  observing,  that  the  letter  T3UT  if  the  minis* 

v-      X   of  the  law,  in  that  sense  in  which  it  is  main-  ~  tration  of  death 

J~  tained  by  the  Jews,  killeth  in  itself;  it  binds  ^en"^  stmies!"  was 

iii.  7  down  transgressors  under  a  sentence  of  death,  glorious,  so  that  the 

and  bv  the  perverseness  of  their  interpretation,  children    of   Israel 

is  the  occasion  of  ruin  ;  while  the  Spirit  quick-  JS"^*^^ 

eneth.     And  let  me  now  direct  your  thoughts  Moses,  for  the  glo- 

to  the  argument  arising  from  hence,  to  prove  ry   °f    nis  counte- 

the  greatly  superior  excellence  of  the  gospel  :  nance/  ™hic,h  ^ory 
r       i •  *u  *  i\/r  i  i_-  t_  -j      i  w    was  t0  be  done  a- 

jor  if  the  Mosaic  law,  which  was  indeed  the  way; 

ministration  of  death,  which  was  [contained]  in 
visible  letters,  [and]  the  most  excellent  part  of 
which  was  engraven  in  the  two  tables  of  stone , 
hewn  indeed  and  prepared  by  God  himself, 
which  Moses  brought  down  from  mount  Sinai 
in  his  hands,  was  attended  with  a  signal  and  un- 
deniable glory,  so  that  the  children  of  Lrael could 
not  look  directly  upon  the  face  of  Moses,  because 
of  the  glory  of  his  countenance  xvhich  rvas  so  soon 


Fcr  the  former  was  to  be  abolished,  the  latter  to  remain.        403 

8  How  shall  not  to  be  abolished  in  death  :  How  much  more  sect. 
the   ministration   of  ^fl//  that,   which  may  with  so  much  propriety      v- 
the  Spirit  be  rather  be  called  fhe  m\n^traUon  of  the  Spirit,  be  glori-  g  ~ 
glorious.                   ^  «,   since  the  work  of  tfie  Spirit  of  G()d  on    ...  8- 

the  heart  of  a  rational  being,  is  so  much  more 
important,  than  any  dead  characters  which 
could  be  engraven  on  insensible  stones. 

9  For  if  the  min-      This  may  be  farther  apparent,  when  we  con-  9 
istration  ofcondem-  sider  what  I  hinted  before,  concerning  the  im- 
nationte glory, much  possibility  of  obtaining  life  and  salvation  by  the 
more  doth  the  minis,  t  hich  ^  its 
tration  of  righteous-  i>iobdiL  ww,        a  u»    «/    «*««.,                         7 
nessexceed  in  glory,  effects,  only  Mc  ministration  oj  condemnation^ 

pronouncing  a  sentence  of  death,  in  many  cases 
without   mercy,   and  which   at  last   certainly 
ended  in  leaving  persons  under  condemnation, 
as  it  was  incapable  of  taking  away  the  moral 
guilt  of  any  one  offence  ;  [was  attended  with] 
so  bright  a  glory  ;a  how  much  more  shall  the  gos- 
pel, which  may  well  be  called  the  ministration 
of  righteousness,  exceed  in  glory  ?  as  it  puts  us 
into  so  certain  a  way  to  obtain  justification  and 
life  everlasting. 
10  For  even  that      For  even  that  which  was  made  glorious  at  its  10 
which  was  made  glo-  first  dispensation,  that  is,  the  law  of  Moses, 
nous,  had  no  glory  hath  nQ     j        fa  tn-ls  respect,  by  reason  of  the 
'^:  SZ%^  glory  that  excelled  it  by  unutterable  degrees  ; 
that  excelleth.  so  that  as  the  sun  swalloweth  up  the  light  ot  the 

moon  and  the  stars,  in  like  manner  is  the  lus- 
tre of  former  dispensations   swallowed  up  in 
11    For  if   that  that  of  the  gospel.         For  if  that  which  was  to  11 
which  is  done  away  fo  so  Soon  abolished,  tias  nevertheless  attended, 
vas  glorious,  much  ag  w£  hjwe  ge        wi(h  some  considerable  de- 

3&&fc**£  greesof^fcrj,,  to  illustrate  Its  Divine  original 

and  authority,  how  much  more  glorious  [must] 
that  [be]  which  remaineth  immutable  through 
the  remotest  ages  !b 

•  Attended  with  elorv.^  Dr.  Whitby  has  jected  to  verse  11,  that  the  cloven  tongues 
taken  a  great  deal  of"  pains  to  prove,  that  of  fire  left  no  such  lasting  lustre  on  the 
there  is  an  intended  opposition  between  face  of  the  apostles  as  on  that  of  Moses. 
the  glory,  that  is,  the  visible  lustre  on  the  b  If  that  -which  was  to  be,  &c.J  Mr.  Hal- 
countenance  of  Moses,  (compare  Exod.  let  would  render  it,  "  if  that  which  was 
xxxiv.  29,  30,  where  the  Seventy  use  the  done  away,  w*s  done  away  by  glory,  how 
word  St*0S*r*h)  with  the  glory  which  de-  much  more  doth  that  which  remaineth, 
scended  on  the  apostles ;  (Acts  ii.  3,  4  ;)  and  remain  in  glory."  But  I  think  tins  must 
considers  each  as  an  emblem  of  the  dispen-  appear  harsh  to  everyone  that  examines 
sation  to  be  introduced,  but  with  incom-  the  original ;  <f<*  Jogac,  is  literally  by  glory, 
parable  advantage  on  the  side  of  the  gos-  and  so  may  signify,  introduced  by  it,  or  at- 
pel.  But  laboured  as  this  interpretation  tended  with  it,  or  confirmed  by  it  ;  and  in 
is,  I  cannot  acquiesce  in  what  is  singular  either  of  these  senses  may  well  be  applied 
in  it  j  and  it  had  been  obvious  to  have  ob-  to  the  shining  of  the  face  ot  Moses. 


404  In  this  confidence,  he  used  great  plainness  of  speech  ; 

sect.       This  is  the  glorious  ministry  in  which  we    12  Seeing  then  tha£ 

*     are  engaged  ;  and  it  brings   along  with  it  the  we  have€rf"^th  ^ 

« Jr   o"      •     •  ,      ,  ,  ,  •  we  use  ere  at  plam- 

"■ — snblimest  sentiments  and  the  noblest  views.  ness  of  specch. 

therefore  this  hope  and  confidence,  it  is 
no  wonder  thatwe  use  great  liberty  of  address, 
1J  when  we  are  speaking  to  vou  ;      And  [are]  not        13    And  not  as 
herein    concealed,    as    Moses,  [ruho]  put  a  veil  Moses,  which  put  a 
,  .      r  /-  t-        i  •         oo  \r  veil   over   his    face, 

upon  his  face,  (compare  Exod.  xxxiv.  »0°  that  the  ehildiwi  of 
wherein  he  was  a  kind  ot  type  and  figure  of  Israel  could  not 
his  own  dispensation  ;  so  that  he  might  seem  steadfastly  look    to 

thereby  to  intimate,  that  the  children  of  Israel  theendofthatwhich 

,  ,    •       ,.         ,     ,     ?         ,  ,    r   ,      ,  J        ...   is  abolished. 

could  not  directly  look  to  the  endoj  that  law  which 

he  brought,  and  which  was,  as  I  observed  be- 

34-  fore,  to  be  abolished  ;d        But  on  the  contrary,     14  But  their  minds 

their  understandings  are  evidently  blinded,  for  were  blinded  :    for 

until  this  day  the  same  veil  continues  upon  the  unV1   *h,s„  da?    re" 

.     .  .  r        .  .     mainetn    the     same 

law,  or  rather  upon  their  own  hearts,  and  is  vei\  unt*ken  away, 

still  unremoved  during  the  reading  of  the  Old  in   the    reading   of 
Testament ;  which  contains  such  distinct  proph-  tne  Old  Testament ; 
c  r-\    -  ^         j  u  r      i       i  :    J  e  which  veil  is    done 

ecies  ot  Christ,  and  such  lively  descriptions  or  away  m  Christ. 

him,  that  one  would  imagine  it  impossible  that 

lie  should  not  be  immediately    acknowledged 

and  adored  by  all  that  profess  to  believe  its 

Divine  authority  :    which  [veil]  is  taken  away 

in  those  that  receive  Christ,  who  have  in  him 

the  true  substance  of  those  shadows,   and  the 

great  end   of  its   most  important  prophecies. 

15  But2M  to  the  unbelieving  Jews,  as  I  said  before,      15  But  even  unto 

the  veil  which  they  wear  in  their  synagogues,  this  day,  when  Mo- 

too  aptlv  represents  that  which  is  upon  their  *es  1S  rel^>  V* e  vei* 
,  •    ;         '  ,  /;  is  upon  their  heart. 

heart  ivhcn  Moses  is  read,  even  to  this  day  in 

their  hearing  ;   in  consequence  of  which  they 
can  no  more  see  the  mind  of  Moses,  than  their 
1G  fathers  could  see  his  face.  But  it  shall  not       16  Nevertheless 

always  be  so  ;  the  house  of  Israel  is  entitled  when  it  shall  turn  to 
10  a  van-  t\  of  most  excellent  promises,  relat- 
ing to  the  blessings  of  the  Messiah's  king- 
ii  ;  and  as  when  Moses  went  in  to  the 
I,  be  laid  aside  his  veil,  so  when  it,  that 
is,    the  people  ot"   [srael,    shall  turn  unto  the 

e  An'nr?  not,   fcc.]      All  that  follows  ject,  makes   the  argument    from   these 

the  beginning  of  the  18*  words  peculiarly  striking.     It  is  taken  for 

I  e  included  in  %parenthe§U.  granted,  as  a  thing-  certainly  known,  and 

.  WwA«/.]     Such  an  quite  indisputable,  that  the  Mosaic  dispen« 

e  manner  of  speaking  on  this  sub-  nation  was  to  be  abolished. 


Since  under  the  gospel,  we  clearly  behold  the  glory  of  the  Lord.     40S 

the  Lord,  the  veil  Lord,  when   the  blessed  period  appointed  for  sect. 
shall  be  taken  away.  their  general   conversion  shall  come,   the  veil    v' 
shall  be  taken  awaij,  and  the  genuine  sense  of  2 
the   sacred  oracles  shall  break   in  upon  their  &  15 
I     17  Now  the  Lord  minds  with  an  irresistible  light.     Mow  the  Lord  17 

where   thTsSrhof  JeSUS  Chr"1St  U  ^  ^^  °f  the  ***  of  whicl1  l 

the  Lord  is,  there  is  spake  before  ;  to  whom  the  letter  of  it  was  in- 

Kberty.  tended  to  lead  the  Jews ;    and  it  is  the  office  of 

the    Spirit  of  God,  as  the  great  Agent  in  his 

kingdom,   to  direct   the   minds  of  men  to    it. 

And  let  him  be  universally  sought  in  this  view  ; 

for  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  [is,]  there  [w] 

liberty  ;  a  more  liberal  and  filial  disposition, 

to  which,  under  the  influence  and  operation  of 

the  Spirit,   the  gospel  brings  those  who  were 

subject  to  bondage,  under  the  imperfect  dis- 

P  18  But  we  all  with  pensation  of  Moses.       And  in  consequence  of  ig 

open  face,  beholding  the  liberty,  enjoyed  by  virtue  of  the  gracious 

as  in  a  glass  the  glo-  economv  '  we  ai\   wno  have  been  so  happy  as 

ry  of  the   Lord,  are       .  '  '         ,       '      .  . ,    ,  -       •  r/ 

changed  in  the  same  suitably  to  welcome  it,  with  unveiled  face,  atten- 

image,  from  glory  to  tively  beholding  as  by  a  glass6  or  mirror,  the  glo- 

glory,  even .as  by  the  ry  oy  the  iorci  f  reflected  from  his  word,  are 

Spirit  01  the  Lord.     _  u    J r  ,    .    .  u-  c  *i 

transjormed  into  something  or  the  same  re- 
splendent image  of  the  blessed  Redeemer,  whose 
shining  face  we  there  see  ;  and  the  more  stead- 
fastly we  behold  this  illustrious  and  amiable 
form,  the  more  we  do  partake  of  it ;  proceed- 
ing gradually  from  glory  to  glory.  And  all 
this  is  as  proceedingyrom  the  Lord  the  Spirit  ,* 
for  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Spirit  of 
the  law,  so  the  Divine  Spirit,  under  his  direc- 
tion and  influences,  is  the  cause  of  this  noble 
and  Divine  effect. 

c  Beholding  as  by  a  glass.']  Some  would  ror,  gilds  the  face  on  which  the  reverbe- 
\  render  H.Al67rjpt^ofjnvoi  refecting  as  from  a  rated  rays  fall,)  our  faces  shine  too  ;  and 
j  glass.  But  Eisner  and  Bos,  have  abund-  we  veil  them  not,  but  diffuse  the  lustre, 
1  antly  proved,  what  indeed  is  evident  to  all  which,  as  we  discover  more  and  more  of 
}  versed  in  the  language,  that  it  has  the  sig-  his  glories  in  the  gospel,  is  continually  in- 
'  liification  here  assigned  ;  and  indeed  the    creasing. 

S  Other  interpretation   would  obscure  and        g  By  the  Lord  the  Spirit.'}     As  the  order 
■  perplex  the  sense.  of  the  Greek  words  is  unusual,  not  o-mv- 

f  Beholding  —  the  glory  of  the  Lord."]  /j.et)os  t»  Kvpm,  but  hu^ix  mwfluflot,  Dr. 
:  Here  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  contrasts  Whitby  would  render  it  by  the  Lord  of  the 
I  that   can   be  imagined.     Moses  saw   the    Spirit,  that  is,   by   Christ,   in  whom  the 

Shechinah,  and  it  rendered  his  face  Spirit  dwells,  and  by  whom  it  is  com- 
f  resplendent,  so  that  he  covered  it  with  a    municated  according  to  his  sovereign  will. 

veil,  the  Jews  not  being  able  to  bear  the  But  the  paraphrase  unites  two  senses,  each. 
I  reflected  light  :  we  behold  Christ,  as  in  I  think  more  natural,  though  which  of  the 
•  the  glass  of  his  word,  and,  (as  the  reflec-   two  was  chiefly  intended,   I  cannot  abso- 

tion  of  a,  very  luminous  object  from  a  mu>  lutely  determine. 


405        Reflections  on  the  glory  of  the  Christian  dispensation. 


IMPROVEMENT, 

sect.      Still  doth  this  glorious  glass  of  the  gospel  stand  full  in  our 

v*     view,  from  which  the  lustre  of  the  Redeemer's  countenance  is  re- 

•  fleeted.     Let  us  daily  behold  his  image  there,  and  contemplate 

VC1S18  **  WItn  an  attentive  eye,  as  those  who  are  solicitous,  that  we  may 

wearsome  of  those  rays  ;  yea,  that  we  may  wear  them  with  still 

increasing  lustre  ;  that   we  may  be  transformed  from  glory   to 

glory,  and  reflecting  those  rays,  shine  as  lights  in  the  world. 

Let  us  endeavour  to  raise  our  minds  to  this  laudable  temper, 
bv  frequently  reflecting  on  the  excellence  of  the  Christian  dispen- 
7,  8  sation,  as  a  dispensation  of  the  Spirit,  and  of  life  ;  whereas  the 
law  was  the  ministration  of  death  ;  and  while,  from  the  glory 
attending  the  law,  we  infer,  with  the  apostle,  the  supereminent 
glory  of  the  gospel,  let  us  learn  also  the  superior  obligation  it 
brings  us  under,   to  regard  and  obey  it>   and  the  proport  ion  ably  <f 

11  greater  danger  of  despising  it.  The  law  of  Moses  was  soon  to  be  I 
abolished  ;  the  gospel  still  remains,  and  shall  remain  to  the  end  I 
of  time.     Let  us  prav  for  its  prosperity,  and  do  our  utmost  to  j 

14  promote  it.     And  let  us  earnestly  plead  with  God,  that,  whereas 
there  is  now  a  veil  upon  the  face  of  the  Jeivs  even  unto  tins  day  A 
when  the  sacred  records  are  read  among  them,  they  may  turnun-$ 

15  to  the  Lord,  and  find  the  veil  taken  away  ;  that  so  by  the  conver-  J 
sion  of  Israel  as  a  nation,  there  may  be  a  glorious  accession  of  1 
evidence  to  Christianity ;  and  that  the  Jews  themselves  may  be  j 
happy  in  the  blessing  of  him  whom  their  fathers  crucified,  and  j 
whom  they  continue  contemptuously  to  reject. 

Let  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  while   defending  so  divine  aj 
cause,  and  enforcing  so  important  a  message,  use  all  becoming 

12  plainness  of  speech  ;  and  may  all  Christians  know  more  of  that  . 
17  liberty  which  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  gives,  that  God  may  in  all 

things  be  glorified,  through  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

SECT.    VI. 

The  apostle  declares  his  courage,  and  disclaims  all  sinister  views 
and  all  distrust  of  success,  in  pursuing  the  glorious  ministry  he 
had  described  :  being  persuaded,  that  such  a  gospel  could  not  be 
rejected,  but  in  consequence  of  the  most  fatal  prejudices,  2  Cor. 
IV.  1—6. 

SE<:T*  2  Corinthians  IV.  1.  2 Cor.  IV.  1. 

V1,  QUCH  are  the  distinguished  glories  of  the  'TH  ERE  FORE, 

2  Cor.  ^  gospel  dispensation,  and  its  effects  on  the  ■  ■*■  seeing  we  have 

iv.  l  hearts  of  those  who  sincerely  embrace  it.  And 


The  apostle  declares,  that  having  found  mercy  he  fainted  not  :  407 

this  ministry,  as  we  therefore  hav'vig  been  intrusted  with  such  a  min-  sect. 
have  received  mer-  'lstraflon   as  we  have  obtained  mem,  [of  God]  to     vi- 
ey,  we  faint  not  :       ,        .        /  ,  r  .  J  \  '  J     c  „ 

be  thus  honoured,  xue  faint  not  under  any  or 

those  difficulties  we  are  called  out  to  encounter ;    lv  ± 
nor  in  any  degree  desk  from  our  glorious  en- 

2  But   have    re-  terpi  ise.a     But  we  have  renounced,  and  set  at  2 
flounced  the  hidden  defiance,  the  hidden  things  of  shame  ;b  in  which 
things  of  dishonesty,    u  •  c  t\  j      i  i     •  i 

not  walking  in  craft. tne  priesls  or  ragamsm  deal  so  much,  in  order 
iness,  nor  handling  to  impose  on  the  people  over  whom  they  pre- 
the    word   of  God  side,  practising  in  their  mysteries  so  manv  im- 
tSkSti.  5\2  pure  and  «,  many  foolish  rites.   We  need  not 
truth,   commending  any  of  their  artifices  ;  not  walking  in  craftiness, 
ourselves   to   every  as  some  would  insinuate  that  we  do,  nor  deceit- 
tbTsi  ht  ofGoT  mfully  erupting  and  disguising  the  word  of  God; 
but  by  the  manifestation  of  the  genuine  and  unso- 
phisticated truth,  recommending  ourselves  to  ev- 
ery man's  conscience,  we  steadily  and  constantly 
act,  as  in  the  all  penetrating  sight  of  God  ;  and 
therefore  are  willing,  that  all  the  world  should 
know  what  the  arts  and  mysteries  of  our  min- 
istry are. 

3  But  if  our  gos-      But  if  our  gospel,  after  such  open  and  gener-  3 
pel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  conduct  on  our  side,  be  still  under  a  veil 
to    them    that    are         „._...         ' 

lo^  .  too,  as  the  law  is  with  respect  to  so  many  ;  it 

is  veiled  to  those  that  are  perishing  ;  they  must 
be  very  bad  men,  and  in  a  very  dangerous 
state,  who  hearing  it  preached  as  it  is  by  us, 
cannot  enter  into  the  main  design  and  spirit  of 
it,  and  are  not  inwardly  engaged  to  reverence 

4  In   whom  the  it.     Among  whom  undoubtedly,  that  is,  in  the  4« 
God  of  this  world  number  of  such  unhappy  wretches    [are]  all 

[they]  whose  unbelieving  minds  Satan,  who 
herein  acts  as  the  god  of  this  zvorld,d  whose  sub- 

*  Desist  from  our  glorious  enterprise. ]  them  at  defiance,"  seem  still  more  literally 

tuutzw  naturally  expresses   the  drawing  to  express  the  original. 

ack  from  some  strenuous  undertaking,  in        c  If  our  gospel  be  under  a  veil  too.]     ¥.t 

vhat  we  often  call  a  dastardly  manner,  on  <fs  k*i  i<rt  mKUKu/ujuivcv  to  vjzyyiKr.v  -opm, 

Account  of  some  difficulties  attending  it.  is   most  literally  rendered    thus;   and  it 

b  Renounced  the  hidden  things  of  shame.']  has  so  evident  a  reference  to  what  was 

Dr.  Whitby  understands  this  of  leiud  p? ac-  said  above,  of  the  veil  on  the  faces  of  the 

ices  t    but  the  opposition  between   this  Jews,  that  it  seems  by  all  means  expedient 

louse  and  the  following  seems  much  more  to  translate  it  thus,  rather  than  hid.     This 

b  favour  the  paraphrase  ;  though   to  be  text  is  justly  urged  by  Dr.  Scott,  (Christ- 

ure  the  phrase  may  extend  to  all  dishonest  tan   Life,   Vol.  V.  320,)  as  a  proof  of  the 

rtifces  of  false  teachers.     The  word  ctrr-w-  perspicuity  of  the  apostleys   writings    in  all 

*fM$-*,   which  we  render  renounce,  does  matters  of  importance  to  our  salvation, 
ot  imply  they  ever  had  any  thing  to  do        A  The  god  of  this  world']     That  several 

rith  these  things;  but  the  words,  «'  set  ancient  Christian  writers  should  interpret 


408     And  that  he  preached  not  himself,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord. 

sect,  jects  the  children  of  this  world  are,  hath  blinded  hath    blinded     the 
vi-     bv  its  dazzling  vanities  and  allurements,   lest  mindsof  them  which 

; ■     .  r   i        i     -  j    t     r  ni    •  *        l     believe  not,  lest  the 

— -  the  lustre  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ,  who  u  ht  of  the  ^lorious 


IV 


'4   is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God  in  all  his  per-  gospel  of  Christ,  wh» 
fections   and  glories,   should  beam  forth  w/wi  is  the  image  of  God, 
them,  and  should  pain,  or  rather  awaken,  those  J,™^     s  me    UFlto 
weak  minds,  darkened  by  so  many  gross  and 
unhappy  prejudices,  and   slumbering  to  their 

5  everlasting  destruction.        But  such  as  I  have      5  For  we  preach 

*   before  described,  is  our  conduct,  however  per-  gLj^SS    SS 
•    .  i-i  •  j    Christ     Jesus     the 

versely  it  maybe  mistaken,  or  misrepresented.  Lord;  and  ourselves 
For  we  preach  not  ourselves  ;e  we  aim  not  at  ex-  your  servants  for  Je- 
alting  our  own  authority,  at  extending  our  rep-  sus'  sake- 
utation,   or  securing  to  ourselves  any  secular 
advantage  ;  but,  renouncing  all  such  views,  and 
claims,  and  desires,  we  preach  Christ  Jesus,  as 
the  supreme  Lord  of  his  church';  and,  instead 
of  setting  ourselves  up  for  your  masters,  we 
declare  ourselves  to  be  your  servants  for  the 
sake  of  Jesus  ;  and  are  willing,  out  of  regard  to 
you,  and  above  all  out  of  duty  to,  him,  to  stoop 
to  the  humblest  offices  of  love, by  which  we  may 
be  serviceable  to  you  in  your  most  important 

6  interests.       And  it  is  no  wonder,  that  we  are      6   For  God  who 
thus  disposed,  considering  the  view  of  things  commanded  thelight 

i  ■  r  n    j  la'  u     !_•  r     n   j   to  shine  out  of  dark- 

which  God  hath  given  us  by  his  grace  ;for  God,  ness>  hath  shined  J 

who  bv  his  powerful  word,  in  the  first  creation  our  hearts,  to  give 
of  this  world,  commanded  thelight  instantane-  thelightof  the  know-, 
ously  to  shine  out  o/that  darkness  which  cover-  ledSe  of  the  SW  of 
ed  the  whole  face  of  the  deep,  (Gen.  i.  5,)  haih 
also  shined  into  our  once  prejudiced  and  be- 
nighted hearts,  and  particularly  into  mine,  by 
the  internal  operation  of  his  blessed  Spirit,  [to 
impart']  the  lustre  of  the  knowledge  of  God's  glo- 
ry,* discovered,  as  we  before  observed,  in  the 

th\s  of  God  the  Father,  is  one  of  the  most  To  preach  themselves,  may  signify  their 

amazing  things  I  have  met  with.    See  Dr.  making  themselves,  in  any  view,  the  end  of 

Whitby  in  loc  and  Dr.  Edwards,  Exercit.  their  preaching;    as   preaching  Jesus,    a 

p.  291.    I  doubt  not  but  Satan  is  intended,  phrase  often  used,  may  signify  preaching, 

and  could  it  be  proved,  as  has  been  inti-  so  as  to  direct  men's  eyes  to  him. 
mated,    that  this    malignant    spirit  was        *  To  impart  the  lustre  of  the  knowledge  of 

so  early  called  by  the  Jews  SsDD,   the  God  God's  glory. ]     Tvoc-sac  tj»j  £o%»?  th  Qm  may 

who  blinds,  I  should  think  it  a  beautiful  very  well  signify  the  glorious  knowledge  of^ 

illustration.  God;  but  the  following  words  determinl 

-  Preach    not    ourselves.']       Grotius   ex-  ed  me  to  the  more  literal  translation,  as  it 

plains  it   thus,   "  we  do  not  preach  that  is  more  proper  to  speak  of  the^  glory,  ihan" 

v?e  are  lords,  but  that  Christ  is  so  ;"  and  of  the  knowledge  of  God,  as  in,  or  upon 

this    is   certainly   comprehended      But  I  the  face   of  Christy   Some   would  render' 

think  the  phrase  may  well  be  taken  in  the  wgo?  <t>celnr/u.m  accordingi  or  in  proportion  to, 

larger  extent,  expressed  in  the  paraphrase,  that  lustre. 


Reflections  on  the  apostle's  disinterestedness  and  courage,      409 

God,  in  the  face  of  face  of  our    Lord  Jesus  Christ*   from  thence  sect. 

Jesus  Christ.  reflected  upon  us,  and  from  us  to  you,  for  the    Vl- 

important  purposes  of  your  sanctification  and  2Cor> 
salvation.  iv.  6 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Let  all  who  are  honoured  with  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  verse 
learn  from  the  apostle,  courage  and  fidelity  ;  remembering  they 
are  continually  in  the  sight  and  presence  of  God.  Let  them 
therefore  renounce  with  abhorrence,  that  craft  which  so  many 
who  have  called  themselves  Christian  priests,  have  studied  ,  and  2 
labour  to  govern  their  whole  conduct  by  such  apparent  princi- 
ples of  integrity  and  honour,  that  they  may  commend  themselves 
to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God, 

This  end  will  be  much  promoted,  if  they  learn  to  lay  aside  all  5 
sinister  views  of  interest  and  ambition,  of  human  applause,  or  a 
dominion  over  men's  consciences  ;  and  putting  on  that  humble 
character  so  amiably  illustrated  in  the  apostle  Paul's  writings, 
every  where,  with  all  loyal  affection  preach  Christ,  as  the  great 
Lord  and  Head  of  the  church  ;  and  declare,  and  approve  them- 
selves the  willing  servants  of  souls  for  his  sake.  So  humbling 
themselves,  they  will  be  exalted  in  the  eyes  of  God  and  man  ; 
and  will  reap  those  heart  felt  pleasures  now,  and  those  honours, 
emoluments,  and  delights  hereafter,  which  will  infinitely  more 
than  indemnify  them  tor  all  they  may  resign  ;  and  exceed  not 
only  the  low  apprehensions  of  the  servants  of  mammon,  in  Christ's 
liven,  but  their  own  most  elevated  conceptions. 

Let  every  reader  seriously  examine  himself  as  to  the  knowl- 
edge he  has  of  this  gospel,  and  the  degree  in  which  he  has  felt  a 
sense  of  its  glory  and  excellence  upon  his  heart ;  solemnly  consid- 
ering, that   if  the  lustre  and  efficacy  of  the  gospel  be  hidden  from  3 
him,  it  is  a  sad  sign,  that  he  is  himself  a  lost  creature,  and  is  like 
to  be  lost  to  God  and  happiness  for  ever  ;  he  is  the  captive  of 
Satan,  blinded 'by  him  as  the  god  of  this  world,  and  in  the  probable  4, 
way  to  be  led  on  to  unseen,  but  irretrievable  destruction.   Dread- 
ful situation  !  which  might    indeed  occasion   absolute  despair, 
were  it  not  for  the  views  which  the  gospel  gives  us,  of  that  God, 
who  in  the  beginning  of  the  creation  commanded  the  light  to  shine  6 
out  of  darkness :  who  can  yet  say,  Let  there  be  light,  and  there 
shall  be  light  in  the  most  benighted  soul,  and  the  lustre  of  the 

8  In  the  fare  of  Jesus  Christ.']  Some  would  reflected  from  Ins  face,  is  undoubtedly  that 

render  Tpocru. tt a>  person  ;  but  it  so  evidently  which  is  manifested   in   \i\s  person,  in  the 

signifies  face  m  the  context,  (chap.  iii.  13,  union  of  Deity  with  humanity,  and  all  the 

18,)  that  it  seemed  much  better  to  render  wonderful  thing's  he  has  done  and  suffer- 

itface  ,•  though  the  glory  here  said  to  be  ed  in  consequence  of  it. 

VOL.  4.  So 


410    He  acknowledges  that  we  have  the  treasure  in  earthen  vessels  ; 

sect,  glorious  knorvledge  of  God  in  the  person  of  Christ  shall  beam  forth. 
vi.     L^t  this    Divine  interposition   be  earnestly   implored  ;  and  O, 
"         that  it  may  be  imparted,  before  the  blinded  captives  be  consigned 
to  eternal  ruin,  to  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever  I 

SECT.      VII. 

The  apostle  freely  acknowledges  his  own  infirmities  ;  but  glories  in 
the  strength  communicated  to  him  from  God,  as  an  effectual  sup- 
port under  the  extremest  trials  ;  over  which  he  triumphs  in  the 
language  of  the  strongest  faith.     2  Cor.  IV.  7 — 15. 


*   ^uniBiniAflo   xv.   #.  2  Cor. 

sect.  T  HAVE  spoken  to  you  of  the  excellence  of  T3  U  T 

V11'    JL  the  gospel,  representing  it  as  a  most  valua-  -*-*,rllls  tn 
. ,,  °      J  i-i       ^^^•  •    i         ii  earihenves 


2  Corinthians  IV.  T.  2  Cor.  IV.  7. 

we    have 
reasure  in 
:n  vessels,  that 
2  Cor.  ble  treasure  ;  and  indeed  it  is  so  rich  a  bless-  thc  excellency  of  the 
iv.  7  ingi   that  the  highest  angel  in   heaven  might  power   may   be   of 
think  it  an  honour  to  be  employed  in  dispens-  God,  and  not  of  us. 
ing  it.     But  such  is  the  conduct  of  Providence 
in  this  respect,  that  zve   have  this  invaluable 
treasure  in   earthen  vessels  :  feeble  creatures, 
who  dwell  in  mortal  bodies,  and  are  surrounded 
with  numberless  infirmities,   are  employed  in 
dispensing  it  to  us  ;  that  so  the  excellency  of  the 
power,  by  which  its  great  and  important  ends 
are  answered,  may  appear  to  be  of  God,  and  not 
of  us  ;  who  are  so  far  from  being  able  to  add 
efficacy  to  our  own  labours,  that  it  is  wonder- 
ful how  we  are  enabled  even  to  sustain  them. 

8  [We  are]  indeed  in  every  respect a  greatly  afflict-     8  We  are  troubled 

ed ;h  but  through  the  Divine  care  over  us,  we  on  every    side,  yet 

are  not  utter  tu  overpressed0  with  the  weight  not  distressed;    ve 
,  y  *.   .  r         .        °  .     are   perplexed,    but 

and  variety  ot  our  trials  :  we  are  often  brought  not  -n  despair  ; 

into  dubious  circumstances;  but,  blessed  be  God, 

9  we  are  not  in  despair  ;         [We  are]  continually      9  Persecuted,  but 
persecuted  by  men,  ^  we  are  not  forsaken  of  not  forsaken;   cast 

*  In  every  respect  we  are  afflicted,   &c]  I  take   to  be  the  true  key  to  this  beautiful 

This  section  may  seem  a  digression  ;  but  and  pathetic  passage, 

nothing'  could   be    more   pertinent    to  the  b  We   are   afflicted.']     I    apprehend  the 

apostle's  grand  -purpose-     He  Mimed  at  re-  apostle  here  to  speak  with  some  peculiar 

covering  the  affections  of  these  Corinthi-  regard  to  his  own  case  ;  yet  not  so  as  to 

ans   which    were    much    alienated   from  exclude  that  of  his  brethren,  which  un- 

him  ;  for  this  purpose  lie  freely  opens  his  doubtedly  did   very    much   resemble   it. 

heart  towards  them,  and  tenderly  repre-  Compare  1  Cor.  iv.  9. 

sents  th,e  many  and  grievous  pressures  and  c  Not    utterly  overpressed"]     The   word 

hardships  to   which  love  to  souls,  and  to  rivoxeogvfAiyot  properly  signifies  crushed ir. 

theirs,  among  the  rest,  exposed  him.  This  a  strait  passage. 


that  the  power  might  appear  to  be  of  God,  411 

down,    but  not  de-  God  ;  we  are  thrown  down  by  our  enemies,  sect. 
stroyed;  vet  we  are  not  entirely  destroyedhy  them  ;  but    *"• 

animated  from   on  high,  we   spring  up  again,  g  Q^ 
and  renew  the  combat  with  increasing  vigour.    iv  g 
10  Always  bearing  \ye  are  always  bearing  about   with   us,  in  the  \q 


be  made  manifest  in  Upon  us,  by  the  rage  of  the  enemy  ;  yet  all  this 
our  body.  Js  Jn  eflpeCt"  not  tnal  an  immediate  period  should 

be  put  to  our  life  and  ministry,  as  they  desire, 
but  that  the  life  also  of  Jems,  now  triumphant 
above  all  hostile  power,  maybe  more  evidently 
manifested  in  the  preservation  of  thiso?/r  feeble 
body,  which  enemies,  so  many  and  mighty,  are 
11  For  we  which  continually  endeavouring  to  destroy.     For  we  H 
live,  are  alway  also  wflQ  fiVf,    \hose  nf  us,  the  apostles  and  minis- 
gw3£i*2  ters  of  Christ,  who  still ^z,  are  continually 
the  life  also  of  Jesus  delivered  over  to  death  for  the  sake  of  the  .Lord 
might  be  made  man-  yesus    and  as  it  were,  every  dav  led  out  to  a 
ifek  in  our  mortal  new   Martyrdom   in  his  cause  ;  "but  so  many- 
new  and  unexpected  deliverances  arise,  that  it 
seems  as  if  these  dangers  were  permitted  on 
purpose,  that,  as  I  said  before,  the  life  also  and 
power  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  our  Divine  Sav- 
iour,  may  be  manifested  and  demonstrated,  in 
supporting  our   mortal  and  feeble  flesh  in  the 
midst  of  all  these  assaults,   and  perpetuating 
our  lives  from  year  to  year  through  so  many 
successive  dangers,   which  await  us  wherever 
12  So  then  death  we  come.         So  that  on  the  whole  I  may  say,  12 
worketh  in  us,  but  that  death  xvorketh  continually  to  glorify   his 
life  inypu.  name  m  u^  fat  /jfe  \n  y0u  ;  while  you  are  called 

to  live  for  his  honour,  we  mav  be  said  to  serve 
our  Redeemer  by  bearing  for  his  sake  repeated 
deaths. 
13  We  having  the       But  we  endure  it  all   with   resolution   and  13 
same  spirit  of  faith,  cheerfulness,  having  the  same  spirit  oj  faith,  by 
according   as    it  is     hi  h         d  men  0f  old  were  animated,  in  their 
written,   I  believed,  °  .        ,   ,  i  «.   ^„:„f,,l  enff^r 

and  therefore  have  I  most  active  labours,  and  most  painful  suffer- 
ings ;  according  to  what  is  written,  (Psal.  cxvi. 
10,)  I  have  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spoken* 

*  I  have  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  to  say,  we  also  shall  in  a  nobler  sense  doit. 
spoken  ~\  As  for'the  quotation  here,  some  Mr.  Pierce  supposes .the  Spirit  of  faith, 
think  there  is  an  allusion  to  the  confidence  here  spoken  of  is  the  Spirit  ot  Jesus, 
which  David  expresses  in  the  preceding  which  enabled  him  through  faith  in  God 
words,  of walking  before  the  Lord  in  the  land  to  preach  that  doctrine  which  he  knew 
of  the  living;  as  if  the  apostle  had  intended   would    provoke    the  rage  of  a  wicked 


412       and  the  abundant  grace  might  redound  to  the  Divine  glory. 

sect,  we  also  cordially  believe  the  certain  truth  of  spoken  :  we  also  be-. 
yiu    what  we  teach,  and  therefore  go  on  to  speak  our  ,ieve»  and  therefore 
important  message,  whatever  may  be  the  con-  spca    ' 

iv  13*  sequence,  supported  by  this  inward  conscious- 
ness of  our  integrity,  and  animated  by  a  pow- 
erful sense  of  duty  towards  God,  and  the  hope 
of  the  most  glorious  reward  from  his  bounti- 

14  ful  grace.  Those  hopes  rise  to  complete  and  14  Knowing  that 
everlasting  happiness  ;  which  we  continually  lie  which  raised  up 
pursue,  as  knowing,  that  if  we  persevere  in  that  *^  £-£ h™ 
service  with  which  he  hath  honoured  us,  he  jesus,  and  shall  pre-. 
who  raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  from  the  sent  us  with  you. 
dead  by  his  almighty  power,   will  also  raise  us 

tip  by  jesus ,  whom  he  will  send  at  the  last  day, 
commissioned  to  accomplish  this  great  work  ; 
and  that  then  he  wiU present  [us]  with  you,  be- 
fore the  presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding 
great  joy,  in  each  other,  and  in  him  ;  and  will 
introduce  us  to  that  heavenly  kingdom,  to  the 
prospects  of  which  he  hath  called  us  by  that 
gospel  which  we  have  preached,  and  which 

15  you  have  believed.     For  all  these  great  things      15  For  all  things 

[arel  prepared,  not  merely  on  our  account,  but  a,re  for,  .vouf  ™*es* 

r  1       \i    *  +l  jj       ■  L    ■        that    the     abundant 

for  your  sakes,  that  the  overflowing  grace  being  gracemigh^tbrough 

complete  in  all  its  diffusive  extent,  and  exalted  the  thanksghing  of 

degrees,  might  abound  by  the  thanksgiving  of 'many,    redound    to 

many,  even  of  countless  multitudes,  who  shall  the  glory  of  God. 

share  for  ever  in  it,  to  the  glory  of  God,  the 

great  original  and  end  of  all. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse  Let  us  adore  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God,  in  sending  us 
7  the  gospel  treasure  in,  earthen  vessels,  in  employing  our  fellow 
mortals,  rather  than  angels,  under  the  character  of  his  messen- 
gers to  us  ;  by  which  means  we  are  taught  more  to  depend  on 
God  for  that  efficacy  of  power  that  renders  them  successful  ;  to 
acknowledge  his  hand  in  animating  and  preserving  them,  and 
are  kept  in  such  an  exercise  of  faith,  as  is  in  this  present 
world  most  honourable  to  God,  and  most  profitable  to  us.     Let 

world,   so  as  to  end  in  his  death  ;  and  he  stands  in  the  psalm,  is,    "  Though  I  have 

Imdertakes  to  prove  in  his  third  Disserta-  been  in  very  great  affliction,  and  some- 

tion,  that  the  cxvith  Psalm*   in  its  original  times  almost  depressed,  yet  faith  in  God 

sense,  is  to  be   understood  as  spoken  by  hath  supported  me,  and  put  this  song  of 

the  Psalmist  in  the  person  of  the  Messiah,  praise  into  my  mouth."      In  this  sense  of 

But  I  see  no  necessity  for  urging  this,  the  words  nothing  could  be  more  natural, 

The  simpler  sense  of  the  passage,  as  it  than  for  St.  Paul  to  adopt  them. 


Reflections  on  the  divine  supports  the  apostles  experienced,      413 

the  mortality  of  ministers  be  suitably  remembered,  by  them-  sect. 
selves  and  others,   and  improved  to  the  best  purposes  ;   and  let     V1U 
us  take  care  that  we  do  not  think  the  less  honourably  of  the  treas-      ~" 
lire  on  account  of  the  weakness  of  these  vessels  in  which  its  great 
Proprietor  has  thought  fit  to  lodge  it. 

Let  it  encourage  them,  who  are  struggling  with  the  difficul- 
ties of  that  arduous  and  important  work,  to  think  on  those  re- 
freshments which  the  apostles  experienced  ;  in  consequence  of 
which,  though  afflicted,  they  were  not  depressed,  and  though 
persecuted,  appeared  not  to  be  forsaken  ;  but  could  boast,  that  g,  9 
the  support  of  their  lives,  amidst  so  manv  pressing  dangers,  was  \\ 
a  demonstration  of  the  life  of  Christ.  We  may  indeed  all  say 
this,  with  respect  to  the  support  of  the  spiritual  life,  in  the  midst 
of  so  many  difficulties.  Having  obtained  help  from  him,  we  con" 
tinue  until  this  day  ;  and  it  is  because  he  lives,  that  zve  live  also. 
Confiding  therefore  in  him,  let  us  exert  ourselves  vigorously  in 
this  holy  warfare  to  which  we  are  called  ;  and  strenuously  en- 
deavour to  maintain  our  ground  against  all  the  enemies  who 
press  hard  to  overbear  and  destroy  us. 

And  that  we  may  be  thus  animated,  let  us  labour  to  engrave 
on  our  hearts  a  more  lively  and  assured  belief  o£  the  great  and 
important  things  of  which  we  speak,  and  hear  ;  and  that  not  13 
only  in  the  general,  but  in  particular  instances.  Let  us  labour 
to  feel  at  once  their  evidence,  and  their  energy  ;  having  the 
same  spirit  of  faith  which  wrought  in  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
and  engaged  them  to  discharge  their  office  with  such  distin- 
guished fidelity,  fervour  and  zeal.  Especially  let  us  maintain 
such  believing  apprehensions  of  this  great  and  comprehensive 
truth,  that  God  hath  raised  up  Christ  Jesus  from  the  dead,  and 
that  he  will  by  the  same  power  also  raise  up  his  faithful  ministers 
and  servants,  who  firmly  retain  that  glorious  gospel ;  and,  as 
those  discoveries  are  madeyor  their  sakes,  that  they  may  obtain  15 
salvation  by  him,  and  that  God  may  be  glorified  in  their  united 
and  everlasting  praises,  let  us  daily  set  before  our  eves  this  risen 
and  triumphant  Redeemer,  and  look  forward  to  that  glorious 
appearance  of  his,  when  he  shall  come  to  be  admired  in  his 
saints,  and  to  be  farther  extolled  and  glorified,  in  all  them  who 
believe.     Amen. 


414  The  apostle  expresseth  his  confidence  and  fortitude* 

SECT.    VIII. 

The  apostle  describes  the  glorious  hopes,  ivhich  he  had  beyond  the 
grave,  as  his  great  support  and  ground  of  triumph,  under  all 
those  trials  which  he  had  been  mentioning  before  ;  and  endeav* 
ours  to  animate  others  to  fidelity  and  zeal  by  that  description* 
2  Cor.  IV.  16,  to  the  end.     Chap.  V.  1—10. 

2  Corinthians   IV.  16.  2  Cor.  IV.  16. 

sect.  "\/\7'E  have  been  speaking  of  the  great  de-  Tj^OR  winch  cause 
viii.      V  V     sign  of  God,   in  causing  his  sosDel  to  ±  "e  talni  not»  but 


sign  or  uoa,   in  causing  nis  gospel  to 


tlioutrii  our  omward 


~  be  revealed  to  the  children  of  men,  that  the  3^™" 
iv.  16  thanksgivings  ol  many  may  redound  to  his  inward  man  is  re- 
own  glory  ;  and  on  this  account  we  faint  not  un-  newed  day  by  day. 
der  any  of  the  present  pressures,  nor  suffer 
ourselves  to  be  borne  down  by  the  assaults  of 
our  enemies  ;  but  on  the  contrary,  if  our  cuter 
man  perishes,  yet  the  inner  man  is  daily  renew- 
ed:  the  soul  gathers  new  strength,  as  the  body 
grows  weaker  and  weaker,  and  we  feel  our  dis- 
solution approaching  :   which  may  well  be  the 

17  case.    For  we  have  the  firmest  assurance,  that      17  For  our  light 

this  momentary  lightness  of  our  affliction,  which  affliction,   which  is 

passes  off  so  fast,  and  leaves  so  little  impres-  bl,t1fofr.  *   momeJ% 
r.  .  -11  ,  r         1      •        worketh  tor  us  a  tar 

sion,   that  it  may  justly  be  spoken  of  as  levity  more  exceeding  and 

itself,  is  working  out  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  e  ernal    weight    of 
[and]  eternal  weight  of  glory*  the  most  solid,  &lory- 
substantial,  and  lasting  felicity,  the  exalted  de- 
grees of  which,  none  of  the  boldest  figures  of 
speech  can  paint,  nor  any   stretch  of  human 

18  thought  distinctly  conceive.     And  we  may  as-      18  While  we  look 

suredly  promise  ourselves,  that  this  shall  be  not    at   the    things 

the  blessed  end  of  all,  while  we  are  conscious  ^J*  £5  seen'  bl* 

,  .     .      ,  ,       ,  .  ...  at  the  things  which 

that  we  are  not  arming0  at  the  things  which  are  are  notseen:  for  the 

visible  ;  are  not  endeavouring  to  secure  to  our- 
selves any  secular  advantages  of  one  kind  or 
another  ;  but  at  those  which  are  invisible.  And 
however  vain  and  visionary  such  views  may 
seem  to  the  world  about  us,  and  we  ma)  be  de- 

a  Afar  more  exceeding,  &c  ]     .  This  sen-  lation.      It  signifies,  that  all  hyperboles  fall 

tence  is  one  of  the  most  emphatical  in  all  short  of  describing  that  weighty   eternal 

St.  Paul's   writings  ;    in    which    (as   Dr.  glory,  so  solid  and  lasting,  that  you   may 

Grosvenor  well  expresses  it)  he  speaks  as  pass  from  one  hyperbole  to  another,  and  yet 

much  like  an  orator  as  an   apostle.     The  when  you  have  gained  the   last,   are  infi- 

lightness  of  the  trial  is  expressed  by  to  nitely  below  it.     Blackvi.  Sacr.  Clas.  Vol. 

exst^gov   twc   d-hi-^zas,    the   tightness  of  our  I.  p.  323. 
affliction  ;  as  if  he  had  said,  it  is  even  lev- 
ity itself  in  such  a  comparison.      On   the        b  Are  not  aiming,   &c]     This   o-kstthvIov 

other  hand,  the  x.x&  v7rtgCo\nv  tt;  u7nttCoxnv,  exactly  signifies  ;  and  our  English   word 

is  (says  Mr.  Blackwall)  infinitely  emphat-  scope,  or   mark  aimed  at,  is  derived  from 

ical,  and  cannot  be  expressed  by  any  trans-  the  same  Creek  theme. 


in  the  view  of  the  future  eternal  weight  of  glory  ;  415 

things    which    are  spised  for  attending  to  them,  we  have  full  sat-  sect. 
seen  are  temporal  ;  isfaction  in  our  own  minds,  that  we  are  acting    viii. 
£  tSZZSS.  ?e  W.Sestpart,!n  such  .  choice  and  preference ;  — 
nal.  for  the  things  which  arc  visible,  and  in  that  re-  .     ^ 

spect  may  seem  to  have  the  advantage  of  oth- 
ers, [arc]  temporary  and  transient  ;  but  those 
which  arc  invisible,  [arc]  eternal,  and  therefore 
suitable  to  the  duration  of  that  immortal  soul 
which  God  has  given  us,  and  in  the  felicity  of 
2Cor.V.  1.  For  which  our  true  happiness  must  consist.  Nor  2 Cor. 
we  know,  that  if  our  .     ^  an  Um    Qr  distant  hope  ;  for     V.  1 

eari.hlynou.se  ot  this  ,  -  ;  *• 

tabeniacle  were  dis-  we  know  assuredly,  that  if  our  earthly  house  of 
solved,  we   have   a  [this]  tabernacle  zvere  dissolved,   if  this  mortal 

building  of  God,  an  bodv,  constituted  of  dust,  were  mouldered  back 
house  not  made  with  ,  .  .  r  ,  r        .  n 

hands,  etetnal  in  the  to  "ust  again  i  or  "  our  Zeal  lor  the  service  ot 
heavens.  the  gospel  should  bring  on  martyrdom,  which 

should  destroy  it  before  its  time  ;  we  have,  and 
should  immediately  enter  on, a  building  of 'which 
God  is  the  great  Architect  and  Donor  ;  an  house 
not  made  with  mortal  hands,c  nor  to  be  compar- 
ed wiih    the   most  magnificent  structure  they 
ever  raised  ;  exceeding  them  all  in  its  lustre,  as 
much  as  its  duration  ;  though  that  duration  be 
eternal  in  the  regions  of  the  heavens,  far  above 
2  For  in  this  we  either  violence  or  decav.         And  in  this  view,  2 
groan,  earnestly  de-  we  „rQun  through  that  intenseness  of  soul  with 
siring  to  be  clothed      ,  .«->  °  ..... 

upon  with  our  house  which  we  are  earnestly  and  perpetually  desiring 
which  is  from  heav-  to  be  clothed  upon  with  our  house,  which  is  from 
€n  :  heaven  ;  Since  being  so  clothed  upon,  we  shall  3 

ineclothed.we  shall  not  ^e  found  naked  and  exposed  to  any  evil  and 
not  be  found  naked,    inconvenience,  how  entirely  soever  we  may  be 
stripped  of  every  thing  we  can  call  our  own,  here 
4  For  we  that  are  below.      And  moreover,  we  who  are  \  et  in  [this]  4 

in  t/us  tabernacle  do  tabernacle  do  groan,  not  only  with  those  lonp> 
groan,  being  burden-  .  ..  .&  ,  .  v.         ,  ,       .   .  ° 

«d  :  not  lor  that  we  inSs  a*ter  a  blessed  immortality,  but  also  being 
would  be  unclothed,  burdened  with  the  present  weightof  many  infirm- 
ities, and  many  calamities  :  for  which  cause 
nevertheless  we  would  not  be  unclothed,  or  strip- 

c  Not  made  with  hands,  &.c]     Whether  which   Christ  represents  as   his  Father's 

we   consider  this   Divine  building-,  as  par-  house,    in  which   there    are  man:  mansions. 

ticularly  signifying'  the  body  after  the  res  to*-  To  be  clothed  upon  with  an  house,  is  a  very 

rection,  in  which  sense  Dr.  Whitby  takes  strong  figure  ;  which  yet  it  is  evident  the 

it;  or    any    vehicle  in     which    the    soul  apostle  uses  in  the  next  verse,-  having  in  his 

may  be   clothed  during  the  intermediate  thoughts   the    glory    which  each  should 

state,  considerable  difficulties  will   arise.  wear,    instead  of  being  clothed,  as  now, 

lam  therefore  inclinable,   ra  her.  to  take  with   that  mortal  flesh  which   he  calls  a 

it  in  a  more  general  view,  as  referring  to  tabernacle,  as  it  is  so  mean,  inconvenient, 

the  whole  provision  God    has    made  for  and  precarious  an  abode, 
the  future  happiness  of  his  people,  and 


416  of  which  God  hath  given  the  earnest  by  his  Spirit. 

ped  of  the  body  ;  for  that  is  what  we  cannot  but    clothed  upon, 
consider,  as  in  itself  desirable  ;  but  rather,  if  it  that  mortality  might 
might  be  referred   to  our  own  choice,  clothed  ^swalWd  up  oi 
upon  immediately,  with  a  glory  like  that  which 
shall  invest  the  saints  after  the  resurrection  ; 
that  so  ivhat  is  mortal,  corruptible,  and  obnox- 
ious to  these  disorders,  burdens  and  sorrows, 
may  all  be  so  absorbed  and  swallowed  up  by  life, 
as  if  it  were  annihilated  by  that  divine  vigour 
and  energy  which  shall  then  exert  itself  in  and 
upon  us.d 

5  No  w  hewho  hath  wrought  us  to  this  very  thing,  5  Now  he  that  hath 
to  these  noble  views  and  sublime  desires,  [is]  wrought  us  for  the 
God*  who  hath  also  riven  us  the  earnest  of  his  !flf.  Siin?e  thin*>>  j 

_,   .    .  1         1     1  r  1  r  ■      1  God,  who  also  liatli 

Spirit,  as  the  pledge  01  better,  even  01  eternal  given  unt«   us   the 

6  blessings.  Therefore,  under  the  influences  earnest  of  the  Spirit. 

of  this  Divine  Spirit,  \we  are]  alwai/s  coura-     6   Therefore,   we 

,     .       «  .,   *     c  j.         ,     •*  ,  are  always  conhdent, 

geolis  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  danger ;  and  knowing"  that  whilst 

whatever  natural  aversion  we  have  to  death,  are  we  are  at  home  in 
readv  to  brave  its  terrors,  in  the  views  of  that  the  body,  we  areab- 
immediate  happiness  which  lieth   before    us  .  sent  from  the  Lord  ; 
knowing,  that  while  zue  are  sojourning  in  the 
body*  we  are,  as  it  were,  in  a  state  of  exile  from 
the   Lord  Jesus  Christ,    in   the  enjoyment  of 

7  whom  our  chief  happiness  consists  :  For  we  7  (For  we  walk 
now  -walk  and  conduct  ourselves  in  the  whole  b7  faith,  not  by 
course  of  life,  by  the  faith  of  objects,  as  yet  un-  S1^1   *' 

seen  ;  and  riot  by   the  sight  of  those   glories, 
or  by  a  regard  to  those  things  which   we  can 

8  see.     We   are  courageous   therefore  [I say]  in      8  We    are  confl- 

these  delightful  views,  and  think  withcompla-  dent, /*ajs  and  wiU- 

„;&.  ,         '  „  ,     j     ,  ,  inS  rather  to  be  ab- 

cency,  of  being  rather  absent jrom  the  body,  and  se'nt  from  the  body, 

banished  from  ail  its  pleasures  and  enjoyments,  and   to   he  present 

on  condition  of  being,  as  we  know  we  shall  be,  Wlta  tlie  Lorci- 

present  with  the  Lord,s  and  dwelling  as  those 

d  That  mortality  may  be,  &c  ]     The  e^.  author  of  it,   by  ascribing"  Deity  to    the 

pression  in  these  and  the  following  verses,  author  ;   as  if  lie  had  said,  "  none  but  God 

is  not  perfectly  distinct  ;  but  the  meaning"  could  have  raised  us  to  such  a  temper." 

seems  to  be  this  .    "  that  though  it  appear-  Have's  Works,  Vol  I.  p.  680. 

ed  most  desirable   of  all  to  pass  to  glory  f  Are  sojourning  in  the  body.]     So  ev^^Mav- 

without  dying,  yet  a  state   in  which   mor-  1*;  here  properly  signifies  ;  and  it  is.  as 

tality  should  be  swallowed  up  by  life,  was  Dr.  Clark  observes,  wrong  to  render  it, 

at  all  events  desirable  1  and  an  absence  from  while  at  home  in  the  body;  since  it  is  the 

the  body  to  be,  not  only   submitted  to,  but  apostle's  design  to  intimate,  that  this  is  not 

wished,  in  a  view  of  being  so  present  with  our  home. 

the  Lord,  as  even  in  the  intermediate  state  R  Present  with  the  Lord  ]     From  this  text 

they  expected  to  be."  Mr.  Boyse  argues,  not  only  against  the  sleep 

e  He  who  hath  wrought  us  to  this  very  of  the  soul  during  the  intermediate  state  ; 

things   is  God.~\     Mr.  Howe  observes,  that  but  that  saints,  when   departed  from  our 

this  is  a  most  emphatical  manner  of  speak-  world,  go  into  the  highest  heaven  ;  where 

ing  ;  not  only  asserting  that  God  is.  the  they  dvell  with  Christ,  and  are  not  as  so^**- 


Reflections  on  the  consolation  oj  the  Christian  hope.  417 

9  Wherefore  we  who  are  at  home  with  him.  Therefore  zve  sect. 
labour,  that  whether  make  it  the  height  of  our  ambition,^  that  whether    viii* 
LTrictpr/off  ««*,  I"  the  body,  or  absent  from  it  w  may  ~ 
him.                          0*  w?//  pleasing-  to  him,  and  receive  the  tokens    v.  9 

of  his  acceptance  and  favour. 

10  For  we  must       This  is  our  concern,  and  it  ought  to  be  the  10 
all  appear  before  the  concern  of  all;    for  we  must  all,   without  any 
ludjrment     seat     of  .«  1      k  •     ,.<*  1       J 
Christ,   that    every  exception,  whatever  our  station  in  lite  mav  have 

one  may  receive  the  been,  be  manifest  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ  ; 
things  done  in  his  bo-  our  inmost  soul  must  there  be  displayed  and  all 

^hTdotfX'lh-  lhe  most  secret  sPrinSs  °four  actions  laid  open, 

©r  f'^cg-oodor  bad.  that  every  one  may  then  receive,  in  that  final 
distribution  of  happiness  and  misery,  according 
to  what  he  hath  done  in  the  body,  zuhether  good 
or  evil ;  in  full  proportion  to  his  actions,  and 
the  principles  from*  which  the  Searcher  of 
hearts  knows  them  to  have  arisen. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Behold  the  great  lesson  which  as  Christians  we  have  to  learn, 
and  which  is  of  such  efficacy,  that  if  we  thoroughly  master  it, 
all  the  other  parts  of  our  duty  will  become  easy  and  delightful  ; 
to  look  at  the  things  which  are  unseen,  rather  than  at  those  which  verse 
are  seen  I  And  what  can  be  so  reasonable,  as  that  eternal  objects  18 
should  employ  the  thoughts  of  immortal  beings,  rather  than  those 
which  they  must  soon  survive  ?  Let  all  our  souls  be  directed  to 
them-     Let  us  contemplate  the  feeble  structure  of  this  earthly 
tabernacle,  vvhich  gives  us  so  many  tokens  of  its  nearly  approach-  chap, 
ing  dissolution  :  this  tabernacle,  in  which  we  groan  under  such    v.  1 
a  variety  of  burdens  ;  and  let  us  comfort  ourselves  with  the  pros-  4 
pect  of  speedy  deliverance  ;  that  so  while  the  outer  man  perisheth,  chap. 
the  inner  man  may  be  renewed  day  by  day.     What  though  we  have  iv.  16 
death  before  us  in  a  certain  prospect,  and  know  we  must  soon  be 
absent  from  the  body  P  If  we  are  true  Christians,  we  have  the  most  chap, 
express  assurance,  not  only  that  the  time  will  come,  when  we    v-  8 
shall   inhabit  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  with  hands,  1 
eternal  in  the  heavens  ;  but  that  we  shall  immediately  be  present 
with  the  Lord,  with  that  blessed  Redeemer,  whom  having  not  seen  6 
•we  love.     How  much  more  shall  we  love  him,  how  much  more 
shall  we  rejoice  in  him,  when  we  are  blessed  with  his  presence, 
and  behold  his  glory  ! 

have  supposed,  in  a  place  where  they  have  *>  We  make  it  the  height  of  our  ambition.} 

only  a  transient  sight  of  him  on  some  ex-  This  <?tkbliux /*&<*.  plainly  imports  }  and  it. 

traordinary  occasions.      JSoyse's  four  last  is  flat  to  translate  it,  vie  tafovr. 
Things,  p.  592. 

VOL.  4.  54 


41 8  In  prospect  of  the  future  judgment  he  persuaded  men. 


sect.       While  we  have  this  consciousness,  let  us  be  always  confident 

VU1-    and  courageous,   and  rejoice  in  afflictions  and  mortalitv  ;  since 

this  light  and  momentary  affliction  hath  so  happv  an  influence  upon 

iv.  17  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory  ;  and  death  will 

chap    be  the  consummation  of  our  wishes.     Let  this  then  be  our  con- 

*•  7    stant  care,  to  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight ;  having  this  ever  for 

the  glorious  object  of  our  ambition,  that  whether  present  or  absent, 

9  we  may  be  accepted  of  the  Lord.       May  God  work  us  up  to  this 

5  self  same  thing  ;  and   mav  the  operation  of  his  grace  upon  our 

souls  for  that  purpose,  be  always  acknowledged  with  the  humblest 

10  gratitude,  and  its  farther  communications  sought  with  the  most 

earnest  importunity.       Then  shall  we  not  dread  the  tribunal  of 

Christ,  before  which  we  are  so  certainly  to  appear,  and  be  made 

manifest  ;  knowing,  that  our  integrity  will  be  approved,  and  that 

those  works  of  faith   and  ^labours  of  love,  which  shall  then  be 

commemorated,  will  meet  with  gracious  acceptance,  and  most 

munificent  rewards, 

SECT.     IX. 

Touching  again  upon  the  zeal  with  which  he  prosecuted  the  gospel 
ministry,  the  apostle  makes  a  kind  of  apology  for  it,  by  pleading 
the  irresistible  engagements  of  a  Redeemer's  love,  and  the  infinite 
importance  of  that  message  of  reconciliation,  with  which  he  was 
charged  ;  and  which,  while  he  recounts,  he  prosecutes  in  a  pa- 
thetic address  to  the  Corinthians,  2  Cor.  V.  11,  to  the  end* 
Chap.  VI.  1,  2. 


SECT 

ix. 


2  Corinthians  V.  11.  2  Cor.  v.  11. 

I   HAVE  now  touched  upon  a  consideration,  17NOWING 
which  animates  us  to  that  zeal  in  our  min-  ">  therefore   the 
—  istrations,  with  which  many  are  so  much  sur-  ^peLade  men  ' 
v.  11   prised,  and  some  not  a  little  displeased.     We  but   we   are    made 
often  reflect  how  near  the  solemn  time  is  ad-  manifest  unto  God, 
vancing  when  we,  and  our  hearers,  shall  appear  ££  ^£a&  a£ 
before   the   tribunal  or   Christ;    and  knowing  y  our  consciences. 
therefore  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  the  strict  judg- 
ment which  must  then  pass  on  all  impenitent 
sinners,  we,  for  their  sake,  and  for  our  own, 
labour  to  our  utmost,  to  persuade  men  to  take  all 
necessary  methods  for  escaping  it.     But  as  we 
are  made  manifest  to  God,  and  think  of  it  with 
unutterable  pleasure  that  he  knows  the  integrity 
of  our  hearts,  in  prosecuting  the  work  he  hath 
assigned  us,  I  hope  also  zve  are  manifest  to  your 
consciences,    and  that  I    have    already   given, 
and  shall  continue  to  give,  such  proofs  of  the 


He  ?nakes  an  apology  for  speaking  thus  of  himself  ;  419 

simplicity  of  my  views,  and  uprightness  of  my  sect. 
conduct,  that   you  will  not  be  able  to  harbour     1X* 
any  suspicion  concerning  it.  2Cor 

12  For  we  com-       I  say  these  things  freely  ;  for  we  do  not,  af-   v>  12* 
mend  not  ourselves  ter  the'  modesty  and  humility   w  ith  which  we 
af^ffii!!  have  behaved  hitherto,   now  begin  to  applaud 
glory"  on  our  bt half,  ourselves,  or  recommend  ourselves   again  unto 

that  you  may  have  y0U  ;a  as  some  have  very  unjustly  charged  us 
somewhat  to  atuwr  w^n  doing  in  some  former  instances  ;  but  we 
them  which  glory  in  .    .     °  r      .    .    .  ,  , 

appearance,  and  not  are  giving  you  occasion  &/ rejoicing,  and  boast- 
in  heart.  tng  en  our  account,  as  you  have  indeed  cause 
to  do  ;  and  are  suggesting  what  may  be  suffic- 
ient, that  ye  may  have  something  to  [answer] 
those  who  glory  in  appearance,  and  not  in  heart  ; 
for  that,  1  am  persuaded,  is  the  case  with  some 
of  your  opposing  teachers,  whose  consciences 
must  surely  recoil  upon  them,  and  condemn 
them,  while  they  pretend  to  vie  with  us  in  the 
discharge  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and  would 
challenge  your  regards  in  preference  to  us. 

13  For  whether  we      For  if,  as  some  injuriously  insinuate,  we  be  IS 

be  besides  ourselves  tra?isported  beyond  ourselves  f  and  the  due  exer- 
it    is    to    God  :    01*     .        r c       ,         J  r .     .  n        ~     ,  ,    r 

-whether  we  be  so-  cise  °*  sober  reason,  \it  is\  to  God ;  a  zeal  ior 
ber,  it  is  for  your  his  glory  that  animates  us  ;  or  2f  we  be  sober, 
cause.  as  vve  hope  you  cannot  but  acknowledge  us  to 

be,  [it  is"]  for  your  sakes,  that  we  take  so  much 
serious  pains  in  the  prosecution  of  a  work  in 
which  your  highest  interest  is  concerned.  On 
the  whole,  love  to  God,  and  benevolence  to 
man,  are  the  grand  principles  by  which  vve  are 
actuated  ;  and  we  cannot  be  cold  and  unaffect- 
ed, while  we  have  such  grand  and  noble  sub- 
jects  before    us   as  those    which  we    handle 

*  We  do  not  recommend  ourselves  again  inthians  censured  St.  Paul  as  a  fool  or  a 
unto  you.']  It  appears  from  hence,  and  madman,  for  what  he  said  in  commenda- 
from  the  beginning  of  the  third  chapter,  tion  of  himself ;  and  then  the  meaning  is, 
that  theCqrintliians  were  ready  to  misrep-  "  you  say,  I  am  distracted  for  my  present 
resent  the  care  St.  Paul  took  to  vindicate  conduct ;  but  this  is  between  God  and  my- 
himself,  as  pride  and  vainglory.  On  the  self.  I  am  sure  you  Corinthians  ought  not 
other  hand,  they  would  have  interpreted  to  say  it  ;  for  all  my  sober  thoughts  and 
his  silence  as  the  etfect  of  guilt  and  confu-  most  painful  labours  are  for  you."  But  I 
sion.  He  therefore  plainly,  and  very  prop-  apprehend  on  the  whole,  that  die  divided 
erly  tells  ihem,  that  he  said  this  only  in  clauses  are  to  be  taken  in  such  a  united 
his  own  necessary  defence,  and  to  furnish  view,  as  to  give  the  sense  with  which 
his  friends  with  an  answer  to  those  whose  the  paraphrase  concludes  ;  that  it  was  pie- 
consciences  condemned  them,  while  they  ty  to  God,  and  charity  to  them,  which 
endeavoured  to  asperse  him.  wrought  up  the  apostle's  mind  to  that  trans- 

port  which  some  were  so  ready  to  cen- 

b  Transported  beyond  ourselves"]  Mr.  sure;  and  that  a  lively  view  of  the  love  of 
Locke  thinks,  from  comparing  chap.  si.  Christ  produced  such  warm  impressions 
1,  16,  21  ;  chap.  xii.  6,  11  ;  that  the  Cor-   of  both. 


420  and  ascribes  it  to  the  constraints  of  Divine  love  , 

sect,  among  vou,  to  awaken  our  piety  and  our  char- 

1X*  ity.  For  the  love  of  Christ  *  so  illustriously  dis-  14  For  the  love  of 
eiC  played  in  that  redemption  he  hath  wrought,  Christ  constrained* 
v.  1°4    constraineth  us  ;  it  bears  us  awayc  like  a  strong  "»J  ^"th^t  ^f  ^T 

and  resistless  torrent ;  while  we  thus  judge,  and  died   for   all,    then 

in  our  calmest    and   most  rational  moments,  were  all  dead : 

draw  it  as  a  certain  consequence,  from  the  im- 
portant principles,   which   we  assuredly  know 

to  be  true,  that  if  one,  even  Christ,  died  for  the 

redemption   and  salvation  of  all  who  should 

sincerely  believe  in  him,  and  obey  him,  then 

tvere  all  dead  ;  for  had  not  all,   even  the  very 

best  of  men,  been  in  a  state  of  condemnation 

and  death,  there  would  have  been  no  need  of 

15  his  dying  for  them.  And  now  we  know,  that  15  And  that  he 
he  died  for  all,  that  they  who  live  onlv  in  conse-  died  for  all,  that  they 
quence  of  his  dying  love,  should  not  'henceforth,  ^^J^^0^ 
from  this  remarkable  period  and  era  of  their  unto  themselves,  but 
lives  (whatever  they  have  formerly  done)  live  unto  him  which  died 
to  themselves,  so  as  to  make  their  own  will  their  for  tllem>  an^  rose 
rule,  or  to  seek  any  interest  of  their  own,  dis-    ° 

tinct  from  his  ;  but  that  they  should  all  agree, 
that  they  will  live  to  the  honour,  glory,  and  in- 
terest, of  him  who  died  for  them  ;  and  when  he 
rose  again  from  the  dead,  retained  the  same 
affection  for  them,  and  is  continually  improv- 
ing his  recovered  life  for  their  security   and 

16  happiness.         So  that  on  the  whole,  we  from        \q      Wherefore 

this  time  forward  knozv  not  any  man  after  the  henceforth  know  we 

flesh  ;  we  have   no   longer  any  partial  regard  "°  ,man   a,fter  , the 
V  5?    «     .  ^  /  .        T      °  ,       flesh;  vea,thouerh  we 

for  anv,   on  account  of  their  being  Jews  by  have  knom,  £hrist 

birth,  or  religion,  or  as  to  the  aspect  which  after  the  flesh,  yet 
their  friendship  for  us  mav  have  on  our  secu-  now        henceforth 
lar  interest;  and  if  we  have  known  Christ  after  ^    we  him  no 
the  flesh,  and  governed  ourselves  by  any  carnal 
expectations  from  the  Messiah,  as  a  temporal 
Prince,  who  should  render  our  nation  the  ter- 
ror of  the  whole  world,  and  raise  us  to  univer- 
sal monarchy,  henceforth  we  know  [him]  in  these 
views  no  more,  but  entertain  quite  different  sen- 

17  timents  concerning  him.  And  thus  it  will  be  17  Therefore,  if 
with  others,  who  enter  truly  into  the  genius  of  any  man  be  in  Christ, 
the  gospel  ;  so  that  if  any  'man  [be]  really  in  heis  a  new creature? 
Christ  Jesus,  if  he  have  a  vital  and  prevailing 

faith  in  him,  [there  is]  a  new  creation  in  the 

e  Bears  us  axvay.~}  This  is  the  beautiful  simile,  which  few  translations  preserve, 
import  of  <rwt%u,  which  suggests  a  noble   See  the  note  on  Phil.  i.  23. 


Cod  having  committed  to  him  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,       421 

©Id  things  are  past  heart  of  that  man  ;  so  entirely  are  his  princi-  sect. 
away ;    behold,    all  pies,    apprehensions,   and   pursuits    changed ;     1X- 
new**  arC     ecome  old  things  are  passed  away,  and  with  respect  to 

him,  behold,  all  things  are  become  new ;  he  is   v  17* 
brought  as  it  were  into  another  world,  and  is 
himself  quite  a  different  creature  from  what  he 

18  And  all  things  before  was.        And  as  it  is  the  work  of  God  to  18 
arc  of  God,  who  hath  create,  so    here    it  mav  properly  be  said,  that 
reconciled  us  to  him-     u  /f         r       -,  0f  God"who  hath  m  his  infinite 
self  bv  Jesus  Christ,  .     6     L .      J   ^  .  ...  . 
and  hath  given  to  us  condescension   conquered  our  prejudices,  and 

the  ministry  of  recon-  reconciled  us  to  himself  by  Jesus  Christ;  having 
cuiation.  kv  h'g  grace  in  him,  laid  a  proper  and  honour- 

able foundation  for  the  exercise  of  his  mercy 
towards  us,  and  for  the  subduing  of  our  hearts 
to  love  and  obedience.  And  in  pursuance  of 
this  great  and  condescending  design,  he  hath 
committed  to  us  his  ministers,  and  especially  to 
his  apostles,  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  ; 
intrusting  us  with  this  important  message,  to 
proclaim  it  to  the  world,  and  so  far  as  in  us 

19  To  wit,  that  lies,  to  transmit  it  to  the  remotest  ages.  And  19 
God  was  in  Christ,  this  is  an  abstract  and  epitome  of  it  all ;  namely, 
reconcilingthe  world  h  Goa>  was  in  Christ  united  to  him,  and  man- 
unto  himself,  not  mi-  ...  ,f,  ,.  ,  ,  -,•  , 
puting  their  trespas-  nesting  nimsell  by  him,  thereby  reconciling  the 
ses  unto  them ;  and  world  both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  unto  himself; 
hath  committed  unto  and  jn  consequence  of  that,  not  imputing  to  them 

us  the  word  of  re-         .     ,         .     n         ,     .  J.  ,      9  . 

conciliation.  an"  charging  to  their  account,  with  righteous 

inexorable  severity,  their  various  and  aggra- 
vated offences  :  but  setting  forth  an  act  of  grace, 
and  unlimited  pardon,  to  all  those  who  should 
believe  in  him.  This  is  that  great  Divine 
truth  on  which  our  salvation  depends  ;  and 
God  hath  committed  unto  us,  as  a  trust  of  the 
highest  importance,  the  gracious  word,  or  mes- 

20  Now  then  we  sage  of  reconciliation*      Therefore  we  are  to  be  20 
are  Ambassadors  for  considered  by  you,  as  sustaining  the  office  and 

^Ta'a  if   thKUgh  dignity  of  ambassadors  for  Christ*  on  his  ac- 

God  did  beseech  you       °       ->        .    .      ,  .  ,J  ,       *      ,  . 

by  us  :  we  pray  you  count,  and  in  his  stead  ;  so  that  boa  is,  as  it 

in  Christ's  stead,  were,  entreating  [you]  by  us,  and  we  beseech 
[you]  in  Christ's  steady  with  the  greatest  im- 
portunity and  tenderness  of  address,  that,  when 

d  Ambassadors  for  Christ.]     The   apos-  though  such  a  phrase  had  never  been  used 

ties     were    so     in    a    peculiar      sense ;  in  scripture. 

but  if  it   be    the   will    of    Christ,     that        e  In  Christ's  stead."]     So  wtp  Xpins  plain- 

ministers   in  all   ages   should  press   men  ly   signifies  here.     When   Christ  was  in 

to    accept  the     treaty   of    reconciliation  the  world,  he  pressed  this  treaty  of  recon- 

established  in   him,   then  it  is   evident,  ciliation  ;  and  we  rise  up  in  his  stead  to 

they  jnay  be  called  his  ambassadors3  even  urge  it  still  farther. 


422        to  beseech  them  in  Christ* s  stead  to  be  reconciled  to  God. 

sect,  so  much  is  done  on  God's  part  to  make  up  the  be  ye  reconciled  to 

ix-     breach,  which  must  otherwise  have  been  fatal  Go** 
"  to  his  offending  creatures,   ye  would   not,  by 

v  20  your  own    obstinacy,  reject  the   benefit  of  all 
these  condescending  overtures  ;  but  would  be 
cordially  and  truly  reconciled  to  God,  and  thank- 
fully accept  of  that  friendship  and  protection 
oj  which  he  vouchsafes  to  off-r  you.     And  that      21    For   he  hatU 

your  hearts  mav,  if  possible,  be  melted,  we  urge  ™ade  hnn  l?  be  sm 
J        ,        i  •     rr '     •  r   ii  for  us,  wh>  knew  no 

you  by  the  most  affecting  of  all  arguments,  even  gin     lh  a   we  nugjlt 

the  blood  and  death  of  his  incarnate  Sun  :  for  be  made  the  rtght- 
we  tell  you,  that  he,  that  is,  God,  hath  made  him  eousness  of  God  in 
■who  knew   no   sin,  but  was  perfectly  innocent lum* 
and  perfectly   holy,  [a]   sin  [offering']  for  us  ; 
that  by  the  sacrifice  of  himseli,  he  might  expi- 
ate the  guilt  of  our  transgressions,  and  that  so 
we  might  be  made  accepted  in  him,  and  furnish- 
ed with  a  plea,  as  prevalent  for  our  justifica- 
tion and  admission  into  the  Divine  favour,  as 
if  we  had  retained  our  innocence  untainted,  and 
in  every  respect  conformed    ourselves    to  the 
righteousness  which   the  law  of  God  f  required 
2  Cor.  and  demanded.      We  then  [as]  the  joint  labour-     2  Cor.  VI.  1.  We 
v** 1  ers  [of  God]  in  this  important  work,  (compare  then  as  workers  to- 

1  Cor.  iii.9,  note  f,)  beseech  [you]  with  the  most  Seth*v  ™ith  him>  ^e' 

.     7  V  .         *-J      J  ,     seech  you    also  that 

earnest   importunity,  that  you   receive   not  the  ye  receive  not   the 

surprising  grace  of  God  in  vain  ;  that   you  do  grace  oi  God  in  vain : 
not  so  slight  this  merciful  proclamation  of  par- 
don, righteousness  and  life,  through  the  blood  of 
2  his  Son,  as  to  lose  the  benefit  of  it.     Again,  let      2  (For  he  saith,  I 

me  urge  immediate  compliance  with  it  on  all  thave  heard  'hf  m  J 

.      .  9  '  ,  .  11111  time    accepted,  and 

who  have  not  as  yet  secured  its  invaluable  bless-  in  t)ie  day  0f  salva- 

ings  ;for  he  says,  when  represented  as  address-  tion  have  I  succour- 
ing himself  to  the  Messiah,^  in  one  of  Isaiah's 
prophecies,  (Isa.  xlix.  8,)  I  have  heard  thee  in 
an  acceptable  time,  and  in  a  day  of  salvation 
have  I  helped  and  sustained  thee.     God  there, 

f  Made  the  righteousness  of  God']     That  stand  in  Isaiah,  they  are  a  promise  made 

is,  divinely  righteous-     It  is  a  very  strong-  to  Christ ;  in  which  God  engages  to  give 

phrase  to  signify  our  being  accepted  of  him  the   Gentiles   as  an   accession  to  his 

God,  as  perfectly  righteous,  when  consid-  church,    and    reward  of  his    mediatorial 

ered   as  by  faith   united  to  him  who  was  undertaking.     And  in  this  connection,  it 

perfectly  so.     There   is  an   evident  and  is  as  if  the  apostle  had  said,  "  since  such 

beautiful  contrast,   between   Christ  being  a   promise    is  made,  see  to  it  that  you 

'made  siny  and  our  being  made  righteousness,  seek  it,  and  you  will  find  it  an  acceptable 

that  is,  treated  as  perfectly  righteous.  time."     You  will  come  as  it  were  in  a  good 

8  Addressing  himself  to  the  Messiah. ~]  hour,   as  Christ  is  represented  to  have 

I  think  it  evident,  that  as  these  words  done. 


Refections  on  the  love  and  grace  of  Christ,  &c.  423 

«d  thee  :     behold,  as  you  see,  speaks  of  a  limited  time,  in  which  sect. 
now  is  the  accept-  the  Messiah's  petition  in  favour  of  his  people     ix- 
Slwlrthi  ^Vas  welcome  to  him,  and  in  which  he  was  — 
salvation.)  ready  to  grant  salvation  ;  and  behold,  now  Its]   vi  2 

the  accepted  rime  ;  behold,  now  [is]  the  day  of 
salvation  :  this  is  the  precious  season,  when, 
by  the  wonderful  favour  and  goodness  of  God, 
complete  forgiveness,  and  eternal  felicity  is 
freely  offered.  O,  that  you  may  all  be  so  wise 
as  to  accept  it  ! 


IMPROVEMENT. 

How  adorable  is  the  Divine  condescension,  that  such  an  em. 
bassy  of  peace  should  ever  be  sent  to  any  of  the  children  of  the 
fallen  Adam  !  How  wonderful  the  Divine  patience,  that  the  chap. 
accepted  time,  and  the  day  of  salvation,  should,  after  so  many  v 
slights,  be  so  long  protracted  !  O,  let  us  not  receive  such  grace 
in  vain,  lest  affronted  mercy  should  forsake  its  seat,  and  give 
wav  to  inexorable  justice  ! 

Surely  if  there  be  a  sentiment,  that  may  justly  excite  the 
heart  to  the  greatest  fervour  of  affection,  and  that  will  vindicate 
the  most  ardent  transports  of  zeal  to  spread  it  in  the  world,  it 
must  be  that  of  the  love  of  Christ  ;  which  may  well  bear  us  aiuayy  chap. 
while  we  seriously  consider,  in  how  miserable  a  state  he  found  v.  14 
us,  dead  in  si7i,  and  under  a  sentence  of  death  by  the  Divine  law ; 
especially,  when  we  farther  reflect,  at  how  expensive  a  rate  he 
redeemed  us,  even  with  the  price  of  his  own  life.  Who  then, 
that  has  any  remains  of  judgment  at  all,  must  not  judge  and  14,15 
determine  in  his  own  mind,  that  it  is  most  fit,  that  our  ransomed 
lives  should  be  sacred  to  him  that  redeemed  them  ;  that  our 
breasts  should  be  on  fire,  with  the  most  earnest  desires  to  promote 
his  cause  and  kingdom  ;  that  henceforth,  from  the  time  we  come 
to  the  knowledge  of  this  important  truth,  we  should  not  live  to 
ourselves,  but  to  him  who  died  for  us,  and  rose  again,  resuming, 
with  his  renewed  life,  the  same  tender  concern  for  our  happiness, 
which  engaged  him  continually  to  exert  it  in  the  most  generous 
efforts  for  our  recovery  and  salvation. 

Let  all  secular  views,  therefore,  be  given  up  ;  and  let  us  labour 
to  improve  in  that  renovation  of  soul  which  is  the  essential  char-  17 
acter  of  the  true  Christian  ;  and  as  ever  we  desire  to  have  any 
satisfactory  evidence,  that  we  are  in  Christ,  let  us  see  to  it  that  we 
are  new  creatures  ;  and  if  we  are  indeed  so,  let  us  daily  acknowl- 
edge our  obligations  to  his  transforming  grace.  From  him  are 
the  first  proposals  of  peace  and  reconciliation  to  offending  crea-  15 
tures  ;  from  him,  the  disposition  of  soul,  humbly  to  submit  our- 
selves to  the  terms  so  kindly  proposed,  and  to  sue  out  our  pardon 


424         The  apostles  approved  themselves  the  ministers  of  God. 

sect,  agreeably  to  the  purposes  of  this  grand  act  of  indemnity.     How 
1X-    amazing  the  condescension  that  grants  it  ;  and  appoints  ambas- 
""        sadors  to  urge  us,  to  have  compassion  on  our  own  souls,  and  not 
19  20  reject  this  counsel  of  God  against  ourselves  !   Mav  the  ministers 
of  the  gospel  often  consider  themselves  in  this  view,  as  ambassa- 
dors and  agents  for  Christ,  by  whom  God  beseecheth  sinners  to  be 
reconciled ;  and  let  them  prosecute  this  embassy,  with  all  holy 
importunity  and  earnest  address.     O,  that  the  success  of  it  might 
be  more  apparent  ;  that  so  that  friendship  might  be  established 
between  earth  and  heaven,  which  may  bring  down  daily  anticipa- 
tions of  heaven  to  earth  !  Amen. 

SECT.     X. 

The  apostle  enlarges,  with  great  freedom,  on  the  temper  with  which, 
in  the  midst  of  all  their  afflictions  and  persecutions,  he  and  his 
brethren  prosecuted  that  important  embassy  of  which  he  had  been 
speaking  in  the  former  section.     2  Cor.  VI.  3 — 10. 

2  Corinthians  VI.  3.  2  Cor.  vi.  3. 

sect.  rTpHIS  is  the  affair  we  negociate,  this  is  the  (~*  I V I N  G  no  of- 

x-       A  message  we  deliver:  and  while  we  are  thus  V*    fence   m  any 
.  i  i    -^  •  i  thinsr,    that  the  mm- 

2Cor.  emPloyed,  it  is  our  constant  care,  that  we  may  istr}fbe  notblamed; 

~vi.  3  behave  in  such  a  manner  as  may  add  the  great- 
est efficacy  to  our  address,  and  give  no  offence9, 
to  any,  by  any  part  of  our  [conduct  ;]  that  the 
ministry  of  reconciliation  be  not  blamed,  and  the 
4  success  of  the  gospel  thereby  obstructed.     But     4  But  in  all  things 
on  the  contrary,   we  would  be,  and  I  hope  we  approving  ourselves 
are,  in  every  respect,  approving  ourselves,  to  all  ^  *he.  mmJsters  °* 
that  see  and  know  us,  such  as  they  ought  to  be  tience,  in  afflictions, 
who  have  the  honour  of  being  the  ministers  in  necessities,  in  dis- 
and  ambassadors  of  God  ;  in  this  view  we  gov-  tresses> 
ern  the  inmost  emotions  of  our  souls,  endeav- 
ouring to  possess  them  in  much  patience,  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  afflictions  which  his  providence 
calls  us  to  bear,   in  all  the  necessities  we  are 

*  Give  no  offence,  &c  3      This  clause  is  from  the  first  of  the  6th,  seems  yet  more 

so  connected  with  the  foregoing,  that  it  improper.     To  render  the   beginning  of 

would  have  been  highly  expedient  to  have  the  section  less  apparently  abrupt,  I  render 

continued  the  preceding  section,  at  least  that,  vue  give  no  offence,   which  had  more 

to  the  end  of  this  ;  but  the  length  would  literally  been  translated  by  the  participle, 

be  inconvenient.      And   there   are   some  giving,  &c.   as  in  the   following  clauses  ; 

other  instances,  in  which   we  have  been  but  such  little  variations,   as  they  affect 

forced  to  yield  to  necessity  on  such  occa-  not  the  sense,  will  I  hope   be  excused, 

sions  ;  but  the  common  division,  which  as  what  on  my  plan  I  knew  not  how  to 

separates  the  last  verse  of  the  5th  chapter  avoid. 


In  all  manner  of  afflictions  and  distresses 


4£5 


compelled  to  endure,  in  all  the  straits  to  which  sect. 
we  are  at  any  time  reduced,  and  all  the  anguish     x- 
of  heart  we  may  unavoidably  feel  in   them  :b  2  Cor^ 
5    In   stripes,  in  This  steady  patience  we  endeavour  to  maintain,   vi#  5 
imprisonments,     in  'm  stripes,  when  we  are  scourged  in  synagogues 
tumults,  in  labours,  an(j  c\t-lQS   as  jf  we  were  the  most  notorious  of- 
in  watchman  fust-  ^^^    ^.^    God  and  melli  and   the  vilest 

pests  of  society  :  in  imprisonments,  though  we 
not  only  endure  so  many  hardships  in  our  con- 
finement, but  are  cut  offby  it  from  these  public 
labours  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  church,  which  are  dearer  to  us  than 
our  lives:  in  tumults,0  which  are  raised  against 
us  by  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  by  which  our 
enemies  are  often  endeavouring  to  tear  us  in 
pieces  :  in  labours,  which  we  incessantly  pur- 
sue, either  in  our  ministerial  work,  or  in  those 
secular  callings  by  which  we  are  often  obliged 
to  earn  our  daily  bread  :  in  watchings,  when  in 
prosecution  of  those  various  employments,  the 
hours  of  the  night  are  added  to  those  of  the 
day,  and  we  have  hardly  time  for  our  necessa- 
ry repose  :  in  fastings,  to  which,  besides  those 
which  devotion  chooses,  we  are  often  obliged. 
to  submit,  for  want  of  proper  supplies  of  food  : 
6Bypureness,by  Yet  still,  in  the  midst  of  all  these  difficulties,  6 
knowledge,  by  long-  conducting  ourselves,  in  unspotted  purity*  la- 
suffering,  by  kind-  bouri  to  improVe  dailv  in  the  knowledge*  of 
ness»  by  the    Holy    .  J5.  •.        r     ,         1  •   i_  •    •  .  u      • 

those  Divine  truths  which  it  is  our  great  busi- 
ness to  teach  others,  and  by  the  exercise  of  a 
constant  command  over  our  passions,  to  grow 
in  long  suffering  and  in  gentleness,  and  every 
other  amiable  disposition  which  we  cultivate  in 

fc  Afflictions  —  necessities  —  straits.']  he  would  render  it  in  Latin,  Exagitation- 
Dr.    Whitby     thinks,     the    first    word,    ibus. 

Sxi^is,  signifies  affliction  in  general  ;  the  d  By  knowledge  ]  Interpreters  give 
second,  «tva>x»,  more  grievous  and  una-  many  different  senses  of  this  word.  Dr. 
voidable  troubles  ;  and  the  third,  revc^a/n*,  Scott  says  it  signifies  prudence,  which  is  a 
such  pressures  as  reduce  us  to  the  greatest  Christian  virtue,  whereas  the  mere  under- 
straits  :  the  compound  sense  therefore  on  standing  of  Divine  things  was  a  gift. 
the  whole  is,  we  are,  as  it  were,  hemmed  Mr.  Pyle  thinks  it  signifies  their  improv 
:n  with  inevitable,  and  humanly  speaking,  ing  the  knowledge  of  Divine  mysteries. 
inextricable  calamities,  on  every  side.  Mr.  Cradock  refers  it  to  an  acquaintance 
Compare  sect.  vii.  note  c.  with  the  true  sense  of  scripture  ;  which 

brings  it  to  much  the  same  with  what  lias 

c  In  tumults  :  «t>t*7*r*<n*/?.]  Beza  in-  been  called  the  word  of  knowledge.  I  con- 
terprets  this,  (and  I  think  no  man  seems  elude,  it  implies  not  only  a  solicitude  to 
better  to  have  understood  the  peculiar  grow  in  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  but 
propriety  of  Greek  words,)  of  such  attacks  to  improve  that  knowledge  to  the  edifica- 
as  a  man  cannot  stand  against,  but  which  tion  of  others  ;  which  accordingly  is  ex- 
bear  him  hither  and  thither  by  violence  :   pressed  in  the  paraphrase, 

vol.  4.  S$5 


426        By  the  power  of  God,  and  the  armour  of  righteousness  ; 

sect,  humble   dependence  on  the  sanctifying  influ-  Ghost,  by  love  un9 

x.     ences   of  the  holy  Spirit  ;  who  dwells  in  our  feigned, 
—  hearts,  as  a  continued  principle  of  that  nndis- 
6  sembled  love  which  we  exercise  without  limita- 
tion, not  only  to  friends  and  benefactors,  but 
~  enemies  and  persecutors.       Still  we  are  faith-     7  gy  ^e  wora  0f 
ful  in  asserting,  and  zealous  hi  propagating,  the  truth,  by  the  power 

sacred  gospel,  that  word  of  uncorvupttd  and  in-  of  God'  hY  ,the  ar" 
r  11M  1  ,  1  J.      .     .       l  ..      mour  of  riffhteous- 

falhble  truth;  and  we  persist  in  it,  supported  by  ness    on    tn*e  ri~ht 

the  almighty  power  of  that  God  by  whom  it  is  hand  and  on  the  left, 

revealed,  and  by  whom  we    know  it  shall  be 

rendered  finally  victorious  ;   and  in  the  mean 

time,  while  our  enemies  assault  us  on  every  side, 

it  is  our  care  still  to  be  clothed  and  girded  about 

tvith  the  armour  of  righteousness*  both  on  the 

right  hand*  and  on  the  left  ,-e  well  knowing  that 

3  armour  to  be  impenetrable.      And  in  this  con-     8  By  honour  and 
sciousnesswepassunhurt,andinagreatmeasure  dishonour,  by    evil 
unmov  ed*through  honour  and dishonour  through  lpjj£r.  jj"  deceivers, 
evil  report  and  good  report*  neither  elated  with  and  yet  true  ; 
the  one,  nor  depressed  and  dejected  with  the 
other.  We  are  treated  by  many,  as  if  we  were 
a  set  of  artful  deceivers*  that  scruple  no  fraud 
and  falsehood,  by  which  we  might  carry  our 
cause  ;  and  yet  we  know  in  our  own  conscience, 
and  God  can  witness  for  us,  that  we  are  true  and 
faithful,  and  would  not  deviate  from  the  strict- 
est rules  of  integrity,  to  carry  any  point,  how 
important  soever  it  might  seem  to  ourselves,  or 

9  the  religion  we  propagate.     We  are  treated  by     9   As    unknown5 
men,  as  inconsiderable  creatures,  in  the  lowest  andj'«  well  known; 
rank  of  life,  obscure  and  unknown*,  as  undeserv-  as  dying,  and  behold 
ingany  public  notice  and  regard  ;  and  [yet]  we 
are  really  zvell  known  to  multitudes,  by  the  hap- 
piest tokens,  as  the  men   by   whom  they  have 
not  only    received  that  bodily  healing,  which 
thev   could  never  have  expected  from  natural 
means,  but  by  the  yet  more  valuable  memorials 
of  having  enlightened  their  eyes  with  Divine 
knowledge,  and  brought  back  their  wandering 
souls  to  God.     We  are  regarded  by  others,  as 

e  Armour  of  righteousness,  on  the  right  ed   against  the  temptations  of  prosperity 

handy  and  on  the  left."]     Some  unnaturally  and  adversity      That  may  well  be  includ- 

think  this  alludes  to  the  soldiers  who  were  ed  ;  but  the  armour  spoken  of,  seems  of 

taught  to  wield  their  swords  with  the  Left  the  defensive  kind,  on  the  arms,  or  breasts, 

hand,  as    well   as  the  right  ;  and  others,  or  both, 
that  it  refers  to  the  Christians  being  arm- 


as  poor,  yet  making  many  rich.  42? 

•*e  live ;  as  chasten-  dying  men,  and  we  seem  ourselves  to  be  in  daily  sect. 
ed.  and  not  killed  ;    danger  of  being  sacrificed  to  the  rage  of  our      x' 
enemies  ;  and  yet  behold  hitherto,  through  the  2cor 
guardian  and  astonishing  care  of  that  Redeemer   ^.9* 
whom  we  preach,  we  continue  in  life,  and  live 
to  the  most  important  purposes.     Our  afflic- 
tions are  many,  and  we  consider  ourselves  un- 
der them,  as  chastened  by  our  heavenly  father ; 
yet,,  blessed  be  his  name,  we  are  not  killed ;  and 
far  from  intending  our  destruction,  we  know 
that  he  will  overrule  these  chastisements  to  the 
10  As  sorrowful,  advancement  of  our  salvation.        If  our  exter-  10 
yet  al way  rejoicing  ;  na}  circumstances  alone  be  regarded,  we  must 
mai^rich? £*hw- indeed  aPPear  as  sorrowful,  and  the  world  will 
ing  nothing,  and  yet  naturally  conclude,  that  we  have  cause  for  con- 
possessing  all  things,  tinual  lamentation  ;  and  yet  when  the  inward 
dispositions  of  our  minds  are  known,  and  the 
views  with  which  we  are  secretly  supported,  it 
will  be  found,  that  we  are  always  rejoicing,  in 
the  present  assurances  of  the  Divine   favour, 
and  the  certain  expectation  of  complete  felicity 
and  eternal  glory.     We  appear  as  poor  in  this 
world,  and  indeed  we  are  so  ;  having  neither 
silver,  nor  gold,  nor  estate  ;   and  yet  we  are 
continually  enriching    many,    with  treasures, 
which  they  would  not  part  with  for  all  the 
revenues  of  princes  and  kings  ;  as  having  noth- 
ing that  we  can  call  our  own  ;  and  yet,  indeed, 
possessing  all  things  ;  which  we  know  to  be 
ours,  so  far  as  our  heavenly  Father  shall  see  fit ; 
and  therefore  are  as  easy  and  happy  as  if  we 
were    actually   the   proprietors  of  the   whole 
world** 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Whose  soul  can  remain  untouched,  while  he  reads  this  elo- 
quent period  in  which  the  apostle *s  mouth  is  (as  he  afterwards 
expresses  it)  thus  opened,  in  consequence  of  his  heart's  being 
enlarged  !  In  how  lively,  yet  unaffected  a  manner,  does  this  sa- 
cred writer  paint  his  own  character  and  circumstances  :  and  how- 
much  profound  and  important  sense  is  there  in  those  paradoxes 
which  he  so  naturally  introduces  on  this  occasion  !  Let  the  ??iin- 
isters  of  the  gospel  herein  behold,  at  once,  their  model  and  their 

f  Possessing  all  things."]  This  is  certainly    writ.  Compare  Phil.  iv.  18;  1  Tim.  vi.  17 
tne  of  the  sublunest  passages  that  was  ever  Eph.  i.  3  ;  Key.  xxi.  7 ;    1  Cor.  iii.  21 — 2*>: 


428        Reflections  on  the  character  and  labours  of  the  apostles. 

sect,  support.     Let  them  cultivate  this  inoffensive  behaviour,  not  only 

x-     out  of  regard  to  themselves,  but  that  their  office  may   not  be 

'  censured  ;  and  still  approve  themselves  the  servants  of  God,  by 

*ers^  patience  amidst  all  their  tribulations,  their  necessities,  and  their 

4  pressures  ;  and,  so  far  as  their  circumstances  require  it,  by  labours^ 
by  watchings,  and  fastings  ;  especially  when  by  an  indulgent 

5  Providence  they  are  not  called  to  do  it  in  stripes,  in  imprison- 

6  ments^  and  in  tumults.     Still  let  them  cultivate  purity  and  knowU 

7  edge,  long  suffering  and  gentleness,  with  unfeigned  love  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Aided  by  him,  let  them  arm  themselves  with  the  word 
of  truth,  and  in  the  strength  of  God,  gird  on  the  armour  of  right- 

8  eousness  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left.  Thus  fortified,  they 
may  boldly  break  their  way  through  honour  and  infamy,  through 
praise  and  reproach  ;  as  we  plainly  see  that  infamy  and  reproach 
may  be  the  portion  of  the  best  of  men,  and  the  most  useful  mem- 
bers of  society.  Who  are  we,  that  we  should  refuse  a  cup,  of 
which  the  apostles  and  our  Lord  drank  so  deep  ?     But  let  us  be 

8  superior  to  human  censures.  If  any  call  us  deceivers,  let  us  show 
that  we  are  invariably  true  to  the  interests  of  God  and  of  good- 

9  ness.  If  they  affect  to  overlook  us,  as  unknozvn,  and  beneath 
their  notice,  let  us  endeavour  to  render  ourselves  well  kriown,  by 
the  benefits  which,  by  Divine  grace,  we  are  the  instruments  of 

10  conferring  on  men's  souls.  So  shall  we  be  always  rejoicing  in 
the  midst  of  those  sorrows  of  which  nature  cannot  be  entirely- 
insensible  ;  whilst  amidst  our  poverty  we  are  enriching  many9 
yea  then,  though  we  have  nothing  that  we  can  call  our  own,  we 
shall  possess  all  things  ;  shall  appear  in  the  eyes  of  God,  and  of  the 
L.ord  Jesus  Christ,  the  richest  and  the  happiest  of  mankind,  even 
though  we  were  in  other  respects,  of  all  men  the  most  miserable. 
While  we  consider  this  as  the  character  of  the  first  preachers 
of  Christianity,  which,  with  so  noble  a  plainness  and  simplicity 
they  profess,  let  us  adore  the  Divine  grace  by  which  such  a  spirit 
was  raised  in  the  world,  and  by  which  it  hath  in  some  measure 
been  maintained,  even  to  this  da)T.  And  let  it  encourage  our 
most  earnest  and  affectionate  prayers,  that  God  would  raise  up 
in  every  age  (and  especially  in  our  own,  in  which  they  seem  so 
ready  to  fail)  a  generation  of  evangelical  ministers  ;  who,  fired 
with  such  generous  principles  of  action,  and  emulating  so  noble 
a  character,  may  commend  themselves  to  every  manys  conscience  i?l 
the  sight  of  God,  and  roll  away  that  reproach  which  unworthy  men 
have  brought  on  the  most  excellent  of  all  offices.  Thus  armed, 
may  they  extend  their  happy  conquests  ;  thus  animated,  may 
they  see  of  the  travail  of  their  soul,  to  their  abundant,  their  ever, 
'lasting  satisfaction  and  delight, 


St.  Paul  reminds  the  Corinthians  of  his  peculiar  affection.      429 


SECT.     XL 

The  apostle  urges  the  Corinthians  to  avoid  those  alliances  with  idol- 
aters, which  might  tend  to  insnare  them  ;  and  pleads  the  gra- 
cious promises  God  had  made  to  his  people,  as  an  engagement  to 
them  to  be  upon  their  guard  in  this  respect ;  and,  in  general,  to 
aim  at  the  subtimest  attainments  in  religion,  2  Cor.  VI.  11, 
to  the  end.     Chap.  VII.  1. 

2  Cor.  VI.  11.  2   CORINTHIANS   VI.    11. 

OYE Corinthians,  X70U  see,  0  ye  Corinthians,  mv  dear  breth-  sect. 
our  mouth  is  o-    \    ren,  mv  beloved  children,  with  how  much     *i. 

pen    unto    you,    our  r         ,        '    f-    ,,  _,  \       .  .  . 

heart  is  enlarged.       freedom  or  address  our  mouth  is  opened  to  you  ; 

but  words  flow  freely  on  an  occasion,  on  which    .  JJ* 
our  heart  is  so  much  enlarged,  in  a  tenderness, 
which  neither  words  nor  tears  can  sufficiently 
12    Ye    are    not  express.       Sure  I  am,  that  ye  are  not  straiten-  12 

straitened  in  us,  but  ec}  }n  us  .  au  that  we  can  do  for  your  comfort 

ye  are  straitened  in         i    v  i 

your  own  bowels.  and  happiness,  you  may  securely  promise 
yourselves  :  but  I  fear,  ye  are  straitened  in 
your  oxvn  boxvels,  and  have  not  all  of  you,»that 
affection  for  us,  nor  readiness  to  receive  our 
communications,  which  the  relation  between 
us  might  challenge,  and  mv  tenderness  for  you 

13  Now    for   a  ought  to  excite.      And  therefore,  for  that  very  13 
recompense  in   the  recompense,  which  we  most  of  all  desire,  which 
same,   (I    speak  as  -     SQ  •     t       d   reasonable,  and  which  indeed, 
unto    my   children,)  .      .     J  .  \  .  • 

be  ye  also  enlarged.  in  lts  consequences,  would  be  yet  more  bene- 
ficial to  you,  than  delightful  to  us,  I  speak  to 
you  as  to  [my]  own  children,  with  all  the  genu- 
ine overflowings  of  paternal  love  ;  be  ye  also 
thus  enlarged*  towards  me,  and  let  this  confi- 
dence with  which  I  am  pouring  forth,  as  it 
were,  all  my  heart  into  your  bosom,  strike 
strongly  on  your  minds,  to  raise  some  corres- 
pondent emotion. 

14  Be  ye  not  une-       And  how  shall  that  love  be  expressed  ?  Truly  14 
qually  yoked  togeth-  by  no  method  can  it  more  effectually  be  mani- 
fested, than  by  taking  all  the  care  you  possibly 
can,  for  your  own  security  and  happiness.     In 

a  Be  ye  also  enlarged.-]  Perhaps  the  apos-  power  to  do  you  abundance  of  good, 
tie's  meaning  may  be  this,  "  Give  me  that  through  your  readiness  to  receive  what  we 
pleasure  which  my  paternal  tenderness  are  so  ready  to  impart,  and  to  fall  in  with 
towards  you  will  find,  in  having  it  in  my  rny  attempts  of  usefulness  among  you." 


430   And  exhorts  them  not  to  be  unequally  yohed  vAth  unbelievers, 

sect,  which  view,   I  must  particularly  urge  it,  that  er  with  unbelievers  5. 

X1,    ye  be  not  unequally  yoked  either  in  marriage,  or  for  wnat  fellowship 

—  any  other  intimate  friendship,  with  unbelievers,-  ?*    tSgSS. 

vi.  14/ or  ™hat participation  hath  that  strict  righteous-  neSs  ?  and  whatcom- 

?iess,  to  the  practice  of  which  the  gospel  calls  munion   hath    liglit 

you,  its  sincere  votaries,  with  that  unrighteous-  Wltn  darkness  ? 

ness,  in  which  they  are  so  generally  plunged  ? 

Or  what  communion  hath  the  light,  into  which 

you  by  the    Divine  mercy  are  brought,  with 

that  deplorable  darkness  of  ignorance  and  vice 

15  in  which  they  continue  to  be  lost  ?  Or  what  15  And  what  con- 
concord  [is  there,']  or  can  there  be,  between cord  hath  cl)1''st 
Christ,  to  whom  ye  are  united,  and  Belial,  who  j££2k'S££ 
reigneth  in  the  children  of  disobedience  I  Or  lieveth  with  an  infi. 
w  hat  part  hath  a  believer  zvith  an  infidel ;  or  an  del  .' 

infidel,  with  a  believer  f   The  union  is  surely, 
at  the  first  view  of  it,    too  unnatural  to  be  ei- 

16  ther  easy,  safe,  or  lasting.  And  indeed  I  may  16  And  what  a- 
say,  what  consistence  has  the  temple  of  Godh  greement  hath  the 
with  those  detestable  idols,  which  would  bv  temple  of  God  with 
.r.  1  .  1  •  •  "  idols?  for  ye  are  the 
this  means  be,  as  it  were,  erected  in  it  :  or  at  temple  of  \he  living 

least*  placed  so  near,  that  it  must  be  polluted  God  ;  as  God  hath 
bv  them  ?  It  is  a  proper  question,  and  a  just  said>  l  wil1  dwel1  in 
view  in  which  to   state   the  point  ;  for  ye  are  *£*  Tnd  Ufflte 
the  temple  of  the  living  God,  as  God himself  hath  their  God,  and  they 
said;  I  will,   in   the   most   intimate    manner,  shall  be  my  people. 
dwell  in  them,0  and  walk  among  [the?n,"]  and  I 
will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people. 
(Lev.  xxvi.  12.)     Now  though  this  immedi- 
ately refers  to  God's   extraordinary  presence 
among  the  Jews,  yet,   when  we  consider  the 
constitution  of  the  Christian  church,  we  can* 
not  possibly  imagine,  that  God  is  less  favoura- 
bly present  with  it,  than  he  was  with  the  Jew- 

17  ish.      We  may  therefore  consider  the  exhorta-      VT     Wherefore, 
tion  so  naturally  grounded  on  such  a  promise,  come   out  fr°m   a* 
and  may,  as  it  were,  hear  God  calling  to  us,  monS  them'  and  be 
and  saying,  as  to  Israel,  with  respect  to  idola- 
ters of  old,  (Isa.  Hi.  11,)  Come  out  from  among 

b  Temple  of  God.~\  There  seems  a  pecu-  guage,  can  equal  the  force  of  the  original, 
liar  strength  in  ihis  interrogation.  If  God  i\ciKt<ra>  sv  an/Jot?,  I  will  take  up  my  indwelling 
would  not  endure  idols  in  any  part  of  the  in  them.  This  was  a  promise  made  to  the 
land  in  which  he  dwelt,  how  much  less  Jews  on  their  being  converted  ;  and  con- 
would  he  endure  them  under  his  own  roof?  sequently   refers  to  their   privileges,   as 

members  of  the  Christian  church  ;  which 

c  In  the  most  intimate  manner  dwell  in  shews  the  propriety  of  the  application, 

them-']     No  words  I  know  in  our   Ian-  Jer.  xxxi.  33,  chap,  xxxii.  27,  38. 


since  they  had  the  honour  to  be  the  sons  of  God.  AZt 

ye  separate,  saith the  them,  and  be  ye  separate?-  saith  the  Lord,  and  sect. 
Lord,  and  touch  not  tQUch  mt  the  imc/ean  thin„      am)    jf  ye  behave      *• 

the   unclean  thine  ;  .  .  .   «■>  '  '      - J        .       .       

and  I  will  receive  in  a  manner  thus  worthy  your  professed  rela-  " " 

you,  tion  to  me,  Izvill  then  receive  you,  which,  till  ~j  °£ 

18  And  will  be  a  then,  I  cannot  do  ;     And  will  be  a  Father  unto  13 
Father  unto  you,  and  ym/c   Qnd  ue  snaU  fo   tQ    me  fQr    SQm    and  fQr 
ye  shall  be  my  sons  •%         .  .         '     .,     .      T       .  A,   J.    ,  M        -T  J 

and  daughters,  saith  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.   Now  sure- 

the  Lord  Almighty,  ly  if  the  Almighty  God  will  say  thus  unto  us, 
we  ought  to  be  much  affected  with  it,  and  neg- 
lect nothing  that   is  necessary  to  ensure   so 
2  C  o  r.  VII.  1.  great   and    invaluable    a   privilege.       Having  2  Cor. 
Having-,    therefore,  therefore,  mv  beloved  brethren,  such  gracious  v"- 1 
these  promises.dear-  ,  •  j-  /.    j*       •      1  ,P    ,      „ 

ly  beloved,  let  us  promises  ol  God  s  abode  among  us,  his  dwell- 
cleanse  ourselves  ing  in  us,  and  his  adopting  us  into  the  number 
from  all  filthiness  of  0f  his   children,  let  us  act  worthy  so  high  a 

^U„VnhoS  relation  *  ™d  "  God  is  Perfectlv  holy,  let  us 
m  the  fear  of  Cod.  labour  to  the  utmost  to  purify  ourselves  from 
all  pollution,  both  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  spirit^ 
from  every  impurity  of  life,  and  from  every 
sensual  affection,  which  might  defile  our 
hearts,  and  render  them  displeasing  to  him. 
Nor  let  us  rest  merely  in  this  negative  view  of 
religion  ;  but  let  us  endeavour  to  be  perfecting 
holiness,  and  lay  the  foundation  of  it  in  the  fear 
of  God,  in  whose  presence  we  always  are,  and 
by  whom  all  our  actions  are  examined,  and  to 
whom  our  hearts  are  open  ;  well  knowing, 
that  we  cannot  secure  to  ourselves  these  bless~ 
ings,  without  such  a  care  ;  and  that  it  is  what 
gratitude  most  powerfully  dictates,  where  we 
have  the  highest  hopes  that  we  are  interested 
in  them. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

Thus  may  cordial  love  open  the  mouth  of  Christian  ministers,  verse 
when  addressing  their  people  ;  and  thus  may  the  love  of  Christ-  ll 
tans  to  each  other  in  every  station  of  life  express  itself,  and  pro- 
ducefor  a  recompense  a  mutual  enlargement.     This  is  one  of  the  12 

d  Be  ye  separate.]  As  God's  promise  e  I  will  be  a  father,  he]  It  is  queried, 
of  dwelling  in  a  peculiar  manner  among-  where  God  says  this  ?  Some  answer,  Jer. 
the  Jews,  obliged  them  to  separate  them-  xxxi.  1.  But  that  does  not  sufficiently  ex- 
selves  from  the  converse  of  their  heathen  press  the  paternal  relation.  Others  refer 
neighbours,  that  they  might  not  be  in-  to  2  Sam.  vii.  3,  14,  which  may  be  applied 
snared  with  their  superstitions  ;  much  to  Christ,  and,  in  him,  to  believers, 
more  are  Christians  obliged  by  that  pecu-  Compare  Heb.  i.  4,  5.  Some  think,  it 
liar  gracious  presence  of  God  which  they  is  not  expressly  to  be  found  any  where, 
enjoy,  to  separate  themselves  from  all  and  that  it  refers  to  all  the  scriptures 
impure  and  idolatrous  worship.  Exod.  where  God  CftUs  his  people  bf  the  title  ©f 
Siix.  45,  46  ;  Lev.  xsvi,  11, 12.  children*, 


432  Reflections  on  our  obligations  to  holiness. 

sect,  sweetest  pleasures,   and  richest  blessings  of  friendship,  whea 
S1-    wiselv  and  happily  contracted.     Let  us  therefore  cultivate  such 
"        friendships,  and  be  very  careful,   that   we  do  not  form  others, 
J4--16  which  mav  properly  be  called,  being  unequally  yoked.     We  pro- 
fess to  be  pursuing  righteousness*  to  be  light  in  the  Lord,  to  be 
united  to  Christ*  to  be  consecrated  to  G^d :  let  us  not  then  have 
an  intimate  converse  with  the  slaves  of  unrighteousness*  the  chil- 
dren of  darkness*  the  sons  of  Belial*  the  votaries  of  idols*     Far 
from  subjecting  ourselves  to  such  dangerous  snares,  let  us  rather 
be  earnestly  seeking  every  advantage  for  making  the  noblest  im- 
provements  in  religion.     Let   us   examine    our   lives  and  our 
chap,  hearts,  that  we  may  be  cleansed  from  all  pollutions  of  the  spirit*  as 
vii.  1  wen  as   0f  fjie  fesh.     Let  us  labour  after  sublime   ideas  of  the 
perfection  of  holiness*  and  after  a  temper  of  mind  correspondent 
to  those  ideas.     In  order  to  attain  which,  let  us  often  be  survey- 
ing our  high  and  glorious  privileges,  and  those  exceeding  rich 
chap  and  precious  promises*  which  God  by  his  gospel  is  making  to  us; 
vi      separating  ourselves  from  all  evil,  that  he  may  receive  us*  that  he 
'       may  dwell  with  us*  and  walk  among  us,  that  he  may  consecrate 
us  as  a  holy  temple  to  himself  ;  yea,  that  the  Lord  Almighty  may 
become  a  Father  to  us,  and  own  us  for  his  sons  and  his  daughters. 
To  us  is  the  word  of  this  promise  sent,  this  is  the  hope  of  our 
calling:  let  us   make   it  sure,  let  us  daily  survey  it,  that  it  may 
produce  and  cherish  a  correspondent  sanctity  and  zeal.     Amen. 

SECT.     XII. 

The  apostle  farther  expresses  his  affections  to  the  Corinthians*  as 
illustrated  by  the  pleasure  with  which  he  received  good  tidings 
from  them  by  Titus*  and  by  the  part  he  took  in  the  sorrows  which 
his  necessary  reproofs  had  occasioned*  and  his  present  joy  in  that 
these  sorrows  had  issued  in  their  reformation*  2  Cor.  VII.  2, 
to  the  end, 

2  Corinthians  VII.  2.  2  Cor.  VII.  2. 

se«t.  T>  UT  to  return  from  this  digression,  to  the  T)  ECElVEus: 

xii-     J5  attempt    I   was  making  to  remove  some  •"   we  have  wrong- 
— —  .     ,.  t-i_  i_     ^  i*.'     ed  no  man,  we  have 

3 Cor   PreJudlces>   whl?h'   much    !°  y°"r  ow.n  ^f,1":  corrupted   no  man, 

vii  2  ment,  I  know  that  some  of  you  have  imbibed 

against  my  person  and  ministry.  Give  me 
leave,  my  brethren,  to  entreat  you,  that  ye  re- 
ceive us  with  that  affection  which  is  due  to  the 
faithful  servants  of  Christ,  and  to  those  who 
have  been  instruments  in  your  conversion  and 
edification  ;  for,  whatever  may  have  been  in- 
sinuated by  ill  designing  persons  to  the  con- 
trary, we  have  injured  no  man  in  his  person,  we 


He  mentions  the  anxiety  they  had  given  him  ':  433 

we  have  defrauded  have  corrupted  no  man  in  his  morals,  we  have  sect. 
no  man«  defrauded  no  man  a  in  his  property,  by  any  of    xn- 

those  artifices  which  covetousness  sometimes  7T~7 
5  I  speak  not  this  practises  under  very  solemn  forms.         I  speak  v^  3 
to  condemn  you;  for  not  [this]  to  condemn  [you]  of  ingratitude,  or 
thataVyeouare  in  ou?  ^fidelity,  though  I  have  been  obliged  to  find 
hearts  to  die  and  live  some  fault  with  you  ;  for  I  have  told  you  before, 
wiWiyou.  that  ye  are  in  our  hearts  with  such  tenderness, 

that  if  it  were  the  will  of  God,  we  could  be 
glad  both  to  live  and  to  die  with  [you;]  to  spend 
the   remainder  of  our  lives  at  Corinth,   or  to 
end  them  there,  did  not  the  purposes  of  our 
master's  glory  call  to  other,  and  many  of  them 
less  grateful  and  agreeable  scenes. 
4  Great/*  my  bold-       Great,  as  you  see,  [is]  my  freedom  of  speech  4* 
ness  of  speech  to-  f0  y0U   Up0n  this  subject ;  and  err  eat  is  also  mu 
ward  you,    great  is  1     '    ,•  •  ^       1 

my  glorying  of  you  :  hoastmS  concerning  you,  as  to  the   assurance 
I  am  filled  with  com-  which  I  have  of  your  regards  for  me  ;  and, 
fort,  I  am  exceeding  0n   this    account,    /  am   filled  with   consola- 
SaUoninallOUrtrib"  tion  at  the  remembrance  of  you  ;   /do  exceed- 
ingly abound*  in  joy,  in  the  midst  of  all  our 
affliction,  when  I  think  how  well  you  behave, 
and  how    happy   an    alteration  is  prevailing 
among  you. 

5  For  when  we  An  instance  of  this  affectionate  regard  I  have  5 
rdo™u"h  late'y  had  ^  opportunity  deeply  to  feel,  and 
had  no  rest,  but  we  very  naturally  to  manifest  :  for  when  we  came 
were  troubled  on  ev-  into  Macedonia,  our  flesh  had  no  rest,  but  we 
ery  side  ;  without  zvere  afflicted  in  even/  [place]  and  circumstance, 
r.-ere  fightings,  with-  „.•  u  ^u  1  >•  c  • 
inwerefears.              through  the  rage  and  malice  of  our  enemies  ; 

yet  these  alarms  could  not  cause  us  to  forget 
you  ;  but  while  without  there  [were]  continual 
fightings,  with  the  most  furious  and  cruel  op- 
position, within  there  were  fears  and  anxieties 

6  Nevertheless,  on  vour  account.  But  the  blessed  God,  who  ft 
tW^tr^e'c^  is  Pleased,to  wear  it  among  his  other  titles,  that 
down,  comforted  us  ne  ™  tne  Comforter  of  those  zvho  are  brought  low- 
by  the  coming  of  by  affliction  and  distress,  and  owns  it  as  his 
ritus  :  prerogative,  to  bear  up  the  human  heart,  com- 
forted us  by  the  coming  of  Titus  ;  who  arrived 

so  seasonably  at  Macedonia,  at  a  time  when 
both  our  circumstances  and  frame  of  spirit 
needed  all  the   assistance  that    so  pious  and 

*  Defrauded  no man.']  _  The  word  ear**-        b  Exceedingly  abound.']    The  word  *ng. 
oviHr»<ru.fAi\',  signifies  to  indulge  a  covetous   Trigt'screjc/usLi,  has  an  inexpressible  energy  ; 
temper,  and  make  a  prey  of  others  by  it  ;    and  is,  if  I  mistake  not,  a  word  of  the  apo$- 
and    perhaps    intimates,    that    the  "false    tie's  own  making, 
teachers,  of  whom  he  had  so  much  rea- 
son to  complain,  had  done  it, 

vnr.  4..  zc* 


434  Though  he  now  rejoiced  that  they  had  been  brought  to  repentance  j 

sect,  delightful  a  friend  could  give.     And  indeed  it      7  And  not  by  his 

xii-    was  not  merely  by  his  coming,  that  I  was  thus  coming    only,    but 

* comforted  ;  but  with  the  consolation  xvith  which  \^,^^% 

2.9°i/  he  was  comforted  by  you,  when  he  told  us  par-  comforted    in   you, 

V1U      ticularly  of  your  earnest  desire  to  rectify  what-  when  he  told  us  your 

ever  was  amiss,  and  of  your  grief  (or  what  had  ******  desire>  J™ 

n     „.  u    ^ a  1    ^    j  mourning,   your  fer- 

been  matter  of  off- nee  to  God,  and  sorrow  to  vent    mi°d    towar(j 

me,  and  of  your  affectionate  zeal  for  me,  so  that  me  ;  so  that  I  rejoic- 

I  rejoiced  mich  more  than   in  other  circurn-  ed  the  more- 

8  stances  I  could  have   done.  Because  now  I        s    For  though  I 
can  take  the  libei 
hi  l he  epistle  whi 

indeed  I  was  obliged  to  treat  some  subjects  repent  7  for  I  per- 
with  greater  severitv  than  I  could  have  wished,  ceive  that  the  same 
I  do  not  repent  of  it,  however  anxious  I  might  epistle  made  you  sor- 
, ,  *       m  /  r.  c        i  r    -.£   ■*  r  iJr        rv»    though   it  were 

before  have  been  f  for  the  regret  I  at  hrst  felt  on  but  for  a  season. 

that  account,  is  now  swallowed  up  in  that  supe- 
rior pleasure  with  which  I  see  the  happv  effects 
of  it  ;for  I  now  have  the  satisfaction  to find,  that 
this  epistle,  however  for  a  little  while  it  might 
have  grieved  you,  hath  by  the  blessing  of  God, 

9  been  productive  of  great  good.  And  now  I  9  Now  I  rejoice, 
rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  grieved,  for  that  will  not  that  ye  were 
always  give  me  concern  when  I  reflect  upon  it;  ^twd^to'rf- 
but  that  ye  grieved  to  such  happy  purpose,  and  pentance  :  for  ye 
were  bv  that  means  brought  to  true  repentance,  were  made  sorry  af- 
to  a  change  of  mind  ;  for  this  was  indeed  the  «*p  a  godly  manner, 

0  -j-.il  i*    1        j  that  ye  might  receive 

case,  as  ye  zvere  grieved  ivit/i  a  penitential  and  dam^e  b£  us  in  no. 

humble  regard  to  the  honour  of  the  blessed  God,  thing. 
which  is  so  immediately  and  peculiarly  affected 
by  the  irregularities  of  those  that  profess  them- 
selves his  people.      So  that  on  die  whole,  ye 
were  not  in  any  degree  endamaged  by  us  ;  but 
on  the  contrary  received,  as  we  intended,  great 
benefit  by  the  severity  we   were  compelled  to 
10  use.     For  this  is  indeed  the  natural  effect  of  a      10  For  godly  sor- 
sorrow  like  yours  ;  that  grief,  which  regards  row  worketh  repent- 
the  honour  of  God,  and  takes  its  rise  from  such  ««*  to  salvation,  not 
tender  and  grateful  views  of  him,  as  we  before 
hinted,  xvorketh  a.  repentance,  which  leads  to  sal- 

c  However  anxious  I  might  before  have  and  done  under  the  direction  of  the  Divine 
been  ■  u  km  /m.ih/j.i^o/xuv.']  So  I  choose  to  Spirit,  it  docs  not  seem  reasonable  to  sup- 
render  the  word,  as  usl^uexuct  strictly  ex-  pose  that  he  really  repented  of  it.  It  may 
presses  an  after  care  and  anxiety  for  an\  also  signify  a  kind  of  misgiving  of  heart, 
thing  that  bus  been  done,  whereas  the  natural,  when  the  reproof,  however  neces- 
word  repent  always  signifies  a  wish  it  had  sary,  is  gwen  to  a  person  one  tenderly 
not  been  done  Now  as  what  St  Paul  did,  loves,  where  the  event  is  dubious,  as  in 
in  writing  the  former  epistle,  was  proper,  this  instance  it  mig-ht  be. 


having  sorrowed  after  a  godly  sort  „•  43»> 

to  be   repented  of :  vation,  and  issues  in  it  ;  and  therefore  is  never  sect. 
but  the    sorrow   of  afterwards  to  be  repented  of )  whereas  the  sorroxu     xu* 

delthW°rld  WOrkCth  that  ar58es  merel*  from  a  reSard  to  the  thinSs  ~. 
of  the  world,  is  often  a  foolish  excess,  produc-  ^  Xq 

tive    of  fatal    consequences,    and   sometimes 
worketh  death  ;  either  breaking  the  heart,  arm- 
ing men  against  their  own  lives,   or  otherwise 
producing  that  rebellion  against  God,  bv  which 
11  For  behold,  this  the  soul  is  finally  destroyed.      But  it  is  pleasant  \% 
selfsame  thing,  that  to  trace  the  happy  effects  of  that  better  principle 
ye  sorrowed  after  a  uhjch  hath  ;nflu^.nced  x  oll  .  for  behold,  tins  same 
eodlv  sort,  what  care-     ,.  .         .  ,    .  •     ,   _rr 

fulness  it  wrought  in  thing,  that  is,  your  being  grieved  tor  your  sins 
you;  yea,  what  clear-  out  of a  pious  respect  to  God,  and  the  dishonour 
ing  of  yourselves  ;  \t  brought  upon  him,  what  diligence  it  wrought 

&,7^J%;  *  y°u  to  reform  what  had  bcen  amiss '  a** 

yea.,' what  vehement  [what]  a  solicitous  care,  to  make  the  best  tipol- 
desire  ;    yea,    what  0gy  vou  could  for  what  you  had  done  ;   and  of 

zeal;  yea,  what  re-  n  sounder  part,  to  make  their  innocence  ap- 
venge  !  in  all  things  _ !        1_    .  ,.  ,  .  .     r 

ye    have    approved  Pe^r  ;  yea,    [what]   indignation  did  it  proouce 
yourselves     to     be  against  those  who  had  given  the  offence  ;  yea, 
clear  in  this  matter,  [^a*]  /gar,  lest  any  thing  of  that  sort  should 
be  encouraged  and  repeated;  yea,  [what]  earn- 
est  desire  of  seeing  me  again,  and  confirming 
our  friendship    in   surer  bonds  ;  yea,   [ivhat] 
zeal  in  every  method  that  could  be  subservient 
to  these   views  ;   yea   indeed,  if  I  may  so  ex- 
press  myself,   [what]  revenge,6-  against  your-      . 
selves  for  those  things,  which,  all  circumstances 
considered,    vou     could    not    but   condemn  ; 
against  sin,  as  your  great  enemy;  so  that  upon 
the  xvhole,   considering  you   as   a  society,  you 
have  approved  yourselves  to  be  pure  in  this  mat- 
ter,  and  there  is  no  farther  stain  remaining  on 
the  church,  where  I  was  so  much  afraid  of  last- 
12    Wherefore,  ing  infamy  and  reproach.     Let  it  not  therefore  12 
though  I  wrote  unto  De  the  cause  of  any  farther  distress;  but  assure 
you,  /  did  it  not  for  yourselves   that  if  J  have  written  [any  thing]  to 
rus   cruise  tnat   nao  •  «  ,v  r  i        t  i  i      •  i 

done  the  wrong,  nor  you,  different  from  what  1  could  wish  to  write, 
for   his   cause   that  and  you   to    receive,    [it   zvas]   not     so  much 
suffered  wrong,  but  wjtj,  any  personal  views,    on  his  account,  who 
had  done,  or  his  who  had  received  the  injury ,e 

d  Tea,  [what]  revenge]  Mr.  Gatakerhas  each,  but  of  (liferent  persons  in  different 
very  well  observed  here,  that  Calvin  and  circumstances,  according  to  the  part  they 
Reynolds, and  some  other  divines  of  note,  respectively  acted  in  the  affair  in  question, 
have  been  misled,  by  taking  it  for  granted,  e  deceived  the  injury.]  Hence  some  in- 
that  these  verses  contain  seven  distinct  fer,  and  it  seems  reasonable,  that  the  fa* 
maris  of  true  repentance,  to  be  found  in  ther  of  the  incestuous  person  was  still  liv* 
every  sincere  penitent;  whereas  indeed  ing;  which  must  be  a  great  aggravation 
these  are  not  characters  of  the  temper  of  of  his  crime. 


4>36     Which  had  refreshed  the  spirit  of  Titus  as  well  as  his  own. 

sect,  but  for  the  sake  of  manifesting  our  diligence  and  that  our  care  for  you 
xu-    care  for  you,  which  through  the  Divine  good-  in  t,ie  sight  of  God 
—  ness  hath  now  been  made  apparent,  though  by  ™%ht  appear   unto 
vu.  12  so  severe  and  painful  a  trial,  before  God,  [and] 

13  unto  you.      Therefore  we  zvere  greatly  comforted     13  Therefore  we 

in  your  consolation,  and  we  rejoiced  more  exceed-  were  comforted    m 
•       |  *l     -  r  i   rr,-    J         i  •   i  your  comfort  :  yea, 

tngly  in  the  joy  of  good  Titus,  which  gave  me  and  exceedingly  the 

a  pleasure   yet  greater  than  he  himself  could  more  joyed  we   for 

derive  from  it  ;  because   we  find  vour  temper  the  joy  of  Titus,  be- 

and  state  so  good,  that  his  spirit  was  refreshed  refreshed  byyonlu? 

14  by  you  all.  So  that  on  the  whole,  if  I  had  14  For  if  "i  have 
boasted  any  thing  of  you  to  him,  that  I  was  con-  boasted  any  thing  to 
fident  my  Corinthian  friends  would  approve  ^a^d°%utTs^ 
themselves  worthy  ol  the  figure  thevhad  form-  Spake  all  things  to 
erly  made  in  religion,  I  was  not  ashamed  of  that  you  in  truth,  even  so 
boasting  ;  but  as  we  have  always  spoken  in  the  our  boasting  whicb/ 

.     r.  j  ^  ,t         J  ,  /  made  beforeTitus,  is 

exactest  regard  to  truth,  when  addressing  our-  found  a  truth. 

selves    to  you,  so  also  our  boasting  [concerning 

you]  to  Titus,  that  all  would  be  well  again  at 

Corinth,  has  been  verified,  greatly  to  our  satis- 

15  faction  :  So  that  his  tenderest  affections  are  now  15  And  his  inward 
engaged  towards  ycu  exceedingly,  which  he  ex-  affection  is  more  a- 
presses  in  the  most  genuine  manner,  whenever  ^nhVr^emberl 
he  mentions,  or  recollects  the  obedience  of  you  all  eth  the  obedience  of 
in  general  to  those  apostolical  injunctions  which  you  all,  how  with 
I  sent  you  bv  him  :  [and]  how  you  received  him  fear  and.  trembling 
as  my  messenger,  and  the  minister  of  Christ, } °u  received  llim* 
with  fear  and  trembling,  expressing  alwavs  the 

most  solicitous    concern,  that  he    might   see 
nothing  which  it  might  grieve  him  to  observe, 

16  or  me   to   hear  reported   by    him.     I  rejoice     i6 1  rejoice  there- 
therefore,  that  in  every  respect  I  have  confidence  fore  that  1  have  con- 
in  you,f  and  am  encouraged  to  renew  that  hon-  fidence  in  you  in  all 
ourable  testimony  which  it  has  always  been  my  tnmSs- 
pleasure  to  bear  to  your  character,  and  which, 

I  assure  myself,  you  will  continue  more  and 
more  to  deserve. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

vfivse       How  great    is  the  boldness  of  a  good  conscience  !  and  how 

3  much  does  it  promote  that  freedom,  that  authority,  with  which 

the   ministers  of  Christ  address   themselves  to  their  hearers, 

*  Confidence  in  you.]  The  address  of  all  what  he  had  to  say  in  the  following 
this  part  of  the  epistle  is  wonderful,  chapter,  and  is  strongly  illustrated  by 
This,    in    particular,     finely    introduces   chap.  ix.  2—4. 


Refections  on  the  joy  their  repentance  gave  St.  Paul.  437 

when  they  can  thus  appeal  to  them  as  to  the  uprightness,  integ-  sect5. 
rity,  and  disinterestedness  of  their  conduct !   Frequently  do  we,    xu- 
in  some  degree,    share  the  trials  of  the  apostle  ;    and  while  we  ^ 
may   be  surrounded  with  fightings  without,  are  exercised  with  5 
fears  within  ;  but  we  have  a  God,  who  assumeth  it  to  himself  as 
one  of  his  titles,  that  he  comforteth  those  that  are  cast  down,  and  6 
brought  low.     Mav  ever)'  sincere  lover  of  Christ,  and  of  souls, 
be  filled 'with consolation  from  him,  and  amidst  all  his  tribulations, 
whatever  they  may  be,  be  made  to  rejoice  exceedingly  in  the  joy 
of  his  Christian  friends  and  converts  !     May  he  trace  in  them  4 
the  marks  of  that  true  repentance  which  is  never  to  be  repented 
of,  and  which  is  represented   in   such  genuine  language,  as  no  10 
heart  could  have  dictated,  but  one  that  had  felt  what  is  here  de- 
scribed.    And  since  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth,  that  doeth 
good,  and  sinneth  not  ;  and  consequently  none  who  needeth  not 
repentance,  may  we  all  know  by  experience,  that  diligence,  that 
indignation,  that  fear,  that  zeal,  that  desire,  that  revenge,  which  11 
the  apostle  saw  in  his  Corinthian  brethren,  and  which  he  rejoiced 
so  much  to  see  !     There  is  not  a  surer  office  of  friendship,  than  9 
to  endeavour  to  promote  this  godly  sorrow'.   And  O,  how  blessed, 
how  divine  a  principle  is  religion,  whose  most  painful  operation 
is  productive  of  so  much   inward  and   substantial   happiness  ! 
whereas  the  sorrow1  of  this  world,  to  which  thev  who  fondly  love 
the  world,  and  eagerly  pursue  it,  are  most  exposed,  is  attended 
with  such  fatal  consequences,  as  even  to  work  death.  10 

Let  us  observe  with  pleasure  the  address  of  St.  Paul,  to  make 
the  Corinthians  what  they  ought  to  be,  by  representing  to  them 
that  pleasing  confidence  he  reposed  in  them,  the  manner  in  which 
he  had  even  boasted  of  them,  and  the  satisfaction  he  found  in  all 
their  first  tendencies  towards  a  reformation  of  remaining  de- 
fects. And  let  us  earnestly  pray  for  the  spirit  of  wisdom,  that  14-16 
our  hearts  may  be  happily  attempered  to  such  due  mixtures  of 
faithful  inspection,  resolute  sincerity,  and  endearing  tenderness,  13 
with  respect  to  all  who  are  committed  to  our  care,  whether  in 
offices  of  a  public  or  private  nature,  as  may  most  effectually 
promote  their  advancement  in  the  Divine  life,  and  our  own 
abundant  joy. 


438     He  praises  the  Mucedonians'*  liberality  to  the  saints  in  fudea^ 

SECT.     XIII. 

The  apostle  enters  on  the  subject  of  the  contribution  he  was  setting 
forward  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  Christians  of  Judea,  recom- 
mends to  the  Corinthians  the  example  of  the  Macedonians,  re- 
minds them  of  the  great  grace  of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  and 
gives  some  advice  as  to  the  manner  oj  collecting  and  transmitting 
their  bounty.     2  Cor.  VIII.  1 — 15. 

2  Corinthians  VIII.  1.  « ,*      VTTT  t 

,^-tjy  ....  .  .     _  2  Cor.  VIII.  1. 

3*ct.    jUOW  rethink  it  proper,  brethren*  to  inform  T\ /TO  RE  OVER, 
xui.    J.  V    y0U  0-f  the  happy  and  honourable  effects  of  -LVl   brethren,  we 
J^J  that  abundant  communication  of  the  grace  of6^*™  *°  ^cd*  b^ 
viii.  i  G°d*  which  has  been  mercifully  bestowed  upon  stowed      on       the 
the  churches  planted  here  in  Macedonia,  at  Phi-  churches  of  Mace- 
lippi,  Thessalonica,  Bersea,  and  other  places  in  doma  : 
this  province  :  which  has  engaged' them  to  ex- 
ert themselves  in  a  most  liberal  and  generous 
contribution  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  saints  in 

2  Judea.  And  here  it  would  be  a  pleasure  to  2  How  that  in  a 
me  more  particularly  to  tell  vou,  how  in  a  great  great  u'ial  of  afflic- 
and  extraordinary  trial  of  affliction,  which  they  ^"^  a^'yn>daannc| 
met  with  from  their  persecuting  enemies,  who  their  deep  poverty, 
were  always  so  ready  to  harass  and  plunder  abounded  unto  the 
them,  (compare  Acts  xvi.  chap,  xvil)  their  ™J,es  of  their  Uber< 
ov  erf  owing  joy  iox  receiving  the  Christian  relig- 
ion, and  with  it,  if  I  may  so  speak,  the  depth  of 

their  paver tij  amidst  these  distresses  of  their 
own,  hath  so  abounded  and  furnished  such  sup- 
plies, to  the  riches  of  their  liberality,  that  indi- 
gent as  they  are,  they  have  done  wonders  for 

3  the  relief  of  their  yet  poorer  brethren.  So  that,  3  For  to  their 
I  can  testify  for  them,  and  I  do  attest  it  with  power  (I  bear  re- 
pleasure,  that  to  the  utmost  extent  of  [their]  cord)  \ea'  and  be' 
r  ,  .  .  .  1  1-  1  J  yond  their  power, 
power;  yea,  and  beyond  what  could  nave  been  t/iey  t{xere  wiiiingof 

expected,  or  on  the  usual  principles  of  compu-  themselves  : 
tation,  judged  to  have  been  in  [their]  pozver,b 

a  Grace  of  God.]     As   y^is   sometimes  writings,    and   what  his  sentiments  evi- 

signifies  a  gift,  and  things  excellent  and  dently  are,  as  to  the  doctrine  of  Divine 

extraordinary  in  their  kind,  are  in  Hebrew  influences  on   the  heart,  I  chose  to  follow 

often  said  to  be  things  of  God ,  or  Divine  ;  the  plainest  and  most  obvious  and  common 

$s  trees  of  God,   are  great  and  flourishing  interpretation,  which  indeed  I  generally 

trees  ;  cities  of  God,   great  cities,   (com-  think,  the  best,  and  take  this  verse  to  be  in 

pare  Psalm  lxxx.  10,  Acts  vii.  20,)    some  sense  much   equivalent  to  that  pious  ac- 

have  explained,  XHlv  T*  ®£S»    asifitsig-  knowledgment  of  David,   1  Chron.  xxix. 

nified  the  great,   or  liberal  gift,  which  has  14,  who  are  we,  that  we  should  be  able  to  of 

been    given    in,    or  by  the    Macedonian  fe>  so  willingly,  Sec. 

churches;    and   Dr.   Whitby    very   suffi-  b  To  their  power,  yea,  and  beyond  that."} 

ciently  proves,  that  x*pic  sometimes  is  put  This  is  a  noble  hyperbole,  like  that  of  De- 

for  gift.      But    considering   what  is   the  inosthenes,   "  I  have  performed  all,  even 

general  sense  of  the  word  in  St.  Paul's  with  an  industry  beyond  my  power." 


and  enforces  the  like  conduct  on  them  by  the  example  of  Christ.     439 

[they  have  been]  xvilling  of  themselves,  without  sect. 

my  solicitation,  to  do  the  most  generous  things   Xlll« 
4  PriyinffiM  with  for  the  public  service  ;       At  the  same  time  e?i-  2  c^ 
much  entreaty,  that  treating  us    with   much    importunity,    that  we  ^-  £ 
we    would    receive  wouicfrecewe  the  gift  which   their  bounty  had 
t\f  &tlk£j$  P"P«*i,  <™*  VM  a  part  of  the  ministration 
of  the  ministering  to  of  the  saints,  as  one  of  their  commissioners  to 
the  saints  convey  it  to  Jerusalem.        And  [this  they  did,]  5 

*££££&££  »ot  -*»&  -  ^expected  and  hoped,  but  even 
first  gave  their  own  beyond  all  we  could  have  imagined  ;  tor  they 
selves  to  the  Lord,  £rSf  gave  themselves,  and  all  thev  had,  entirely 

anil  7 God3-^  lhC  t0  the    honour  and  service  of  the  Lord '   and 

having  thus  surrendered  all  they  zvere,  and  all 

they  possessed,  to  Christ  and  his  cause,  they  in 

effect  resigned  themselves  to  us  by  the  will  of 

God,  putting  themselves   in  this  respect  under 

my  direction,  to  do  what  I  should  in  conscience 

think  most  advisable  in  present  circumstances. 

6  Insomuch  that  Insomuch  that,  unable  to  withstand  their  press-  6 

we   desired    Titus,  \n„  solicitation,  we  desired  Titus,  that  as  he  had 

thatas  he  had  begun,  ,  d?    .  •  j  hg    would  also 

so  he  would  also  hn-  L/L6      ■  ...  r  i   *«i_        t« 

ish  in  you  the  same  complete  this  instance  of   grace  and  liberality 

grace  also.  among  you,c  and  finish  what  yet  remains  to  be 

done,  as  to  collecting  the  intended  contribution. 
7  Therefore,  as  ye  Therefore,  my  brethren,  as  ye  abound  in  every  7 
abound  in  every  other  r  ~j ft  i  (i"  Cor.  i.  4— -7,  chap.  xii.  8—10,) 
£&££%£  and  partkularty  in  faith,  whit*  rises  to  the  full- 
ledge,  and  in  all  dil-  est  persuasion  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and 
igence,  and  in  v our  in  a\\  utterance  and  abilitv  to  instruct  others, 
love  to  us  ;  see  that  d  •  h  ^^^  knowledge  of  Divine  things, 
ye    abound    in    this  .  *^  „       .  ° 

grace  also.  cind  in  all  active  aw gene e,  ana  in  your  arlection- 

ate  love  to  us  ;  so  [we  exhort]  and  entreat  [you,] 
that  ye  would  take  this  opportunity  of  shewing, 
that  ye  abound  also  in  this  grace  of  Christian 

8  I  speak  not  by  liberality.         And  here,  you  will  observe  that  8 
commandment,   but  /  speak  not  by  way  of  command,  so  as  to  take 
by  occasion  of  the  determine  how  much,  or  in  what 
forwardness  ot   otn-      i             .  .  7 

ers.  and  to  prove  the  proportion,  ye  shall  give  ;  but  that  1  may  prove, 

sincerityofyourlove.  by  what  I  have  just  been  saying  of  the  diligence 

of  others,  that  is  the  Macedonians,  the  genuine 

sincerity  of  your  love  in  its  most  substantial 

effects. 

9  For  ye  know      And  I  may  well  expect,  that  you  should  exert  9 

yourselves  on  such  an  occasion,  in  consequence 

«  Complete  this  grace  among  you."]  I  doubt  the  English  reader  more  sensible  of  the 

not,  that  %apiv  here  signifies  gift,  or  pres-  ambiguity  and  emphasis  of  the  word  USU- 

ent,  or  liberality  ;    but  I  thought,  that  re-  ally  rendered  grace. 
taining  the  word  grace  here,  might  make 


440  He  exhorts  them  to  give  with  a  willing'  mind, 

sect,  of  your  acquaintance  with  the  great  and  most  the   grace   of   our 

xiii-    fundamental  principles  of  the  gospel,  in  which  Lorcl  Jesus  Christ, 

..  i  i  r  •' i  r  n    •       °      :    j       r.  that  though   he  was 

<>Cor  youh^vebeensofaithfullyinstruct.ec}-    ForVOUT\cYv,    vet    for  your 

viii  9  know  m  some  measure,  though  it  is  impossible  sakes  "he     became 

for  you  fullv  to  know,  and  distinctly  to  conceive  Poor>  that  ye  through. 

in  its  utmost  extent,  the  grace  of  our  Lord  J 'e-  ^poverty  might  be 

sus    Christ,    that  though   he  was   rich    in   the 

glories  of  the  heavenly  world,   and  in  supreme 

dominion  and  authority  there,  yet  for  your  sakes 

he  became  poor,  that  you  through  this  his  volun- 
tary poverty,  might  not  only  be  discharged  from 

that   dreadful  debt  you  had  contracted  to  the 

Divine  justice,  by  which  you  were  become  ob- 
noxious to  everlasting  ruin  and  condemnation  ; 

but   that  you  might  also   become  rich    in  the 

favour  of  God,  and  in  the  graces  of  the  Holy 

Spirit  now,  and  at  length  for  ever  rich  in  the 

treasures  and  glories  of  the  heavenly  world  : 

10  And  as  I  cannot  but  desire,  that  the  servants  of  10  And  herein  I 
so  excellent  a  Master  may  herein  imitate  his  £lve  mJ>  advice  :  for 
example,  and  take  the  most  effectual  methods  ^Vwho^havfbe- 
to  advance  his  honour  and  interest  in  the  world,  gun' before,  notonly 
I  give  [my]  advice  to  you  in  general,  to  dispatch  to  do,  but  also  to  be 
this  affair  vigorously  ;  for  this  is  evidently  ex-  forward  a  year  ago. 
pedientfor  you,  and  consistent  with  what  you 

have  already  in  a  manner  bound  yourselves  to, 
as  you  have  begun,  not  only  to  do  something,  but 
also  to  exert  yourselves  d  resolutely  and  deter- 

11  minately,  a  year  ago*  I  now  therefore  entreat  11  Now  therefore 
you  not  to  be  offended,  if  I  urge  you  to  complete  Pei"form  the  doing  of 

.  your  undertaking,  that  according  to  the  readiness  £  ^Pj^to^ 
which  you  expressed  to  determine,  and  resolve  so  */w<?  way  &?  a  per- 
upon  this  good  scheme,  there  may  also  be  the  formance  also  out  of 
accomplishment  of  that  determination,  inpropor-  that  which  you  have. 

12  tion  to  what  you  have.  The  smallest  contribu-  12  For  if  there  be 
tion  from  such  a  principle  will  be  pleasing  to  first  a  willing  mind, 
God,  and  most  assuredly  draw  its  reward  after  /««'*  accepted  accord. 
•4.  r  t  +  l  1  j:  *  j-  r  •  1  mg  to  that  a  man 
it ;  jor  if  there  be  first  a  readiness  of  mind,  ac-  halh,  and  not  accord- 

cording  to  what  a  man  hath,  [he  is]  accepted  of  »ng  to  that  he  hath. 
God,  [and]  not  according  to  what  he  hath  not :  a  not' 
little  in  proportion  to  his  abilities, is  pleasingto 
God  ;  yea,  more  pleasing,  than  it  would  be,  if 
this  proportion   were  less  prudently  observed.      13  For  /  mean  not 
IS  [I say  this]not  by  any  means,  that  [there should ihat  other  men   be 
be]  a  rest  to  others,    and  affliction  to  you,  that  JJJjJ  aml  >'oubuJ> 
they  should  be  eased,  and  you  overburdened  ; 

d  To  exert  yourselves.']  It  is  evident  that,   that  it  must  signify  a  resolute  and  vigorous 
to  SiKttVi  is  an  advance  upon,  txmt&i.    So  determination.    Compare  1  Cor.  xvi.  2. 


Reflections  on  the  liberality  of  the  Macedonians*  441 

14   But   by   an  But  that  of  an  equality,  on  just  and  equitable  sect, 
equality,   that   now  principles,  your  abundance  [may  be]  at  this  time,    xul* 
IL^JZyTa  ™^  and'  »»PpHy  "-ployed",  as  [a  supply]  to  — 
supply  for  their  want,  their  want :  that  at  some  other  time,  it  nrovi-  viii.U 
that  their  abundance  dence  give  the  occasion  and  opportunity,  their 
also  may  be  a  supply  ah1tn(lance  also  may  be  [sol  to  your  want  ;e  that 
for  your  want,   that    .  .  v  «•.     ■      ^v      i-       «i     ..• 

there  may  be  equal-  ^re  ^J/  ^  sucn  (inequality  in  the  distribution 
ity  ;  of  the  good  things  of  this  life,  as  our  mutual 

15  As  it  is  written,  relation  to  each  other  mav  require.        For  the  15 
He  that  had  gathered  bountiful  Providence  of  God  hath  furnished 
much,  had   nothing  them  jn  such  an  abundance,  and  given  to 

over  ;    and  he   that  _  .  n    .  ,        °, 

had  gathered    little,  some  of  you  such  a   superfluity,  that   there  is 
had  no  lack.  room  for  a  liberal  distribution,  without  injuring 

the  original  possessor  ;  and  if  such  a  distribu- 
tion be  made,  we  shall  find  that,  as  it.  is-  written 
concerning  the  manna,  (Exod.  xvi.  18,)  He  that 
[had]  much  did  not  abound,  when  all  came  to  be 
divided,  and  h  that  [had]  little  did  not  lack  / 
so  he  that  has  the  greatest  abundance  of  this 
world,  may  find  necessitous  objects  enough, 
and  he  that  is  most  destitute,  will  be  compe- 
tently supplied,  if  his  richer  brethren  do  their 
duty  in  this  respect. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

How  peculiarly  amiable  does  the  Christian  liberality  of  these  verse 
Macedonians   appear,   when   considered  as  abounding  in  a  great  1, 2 
trial  of  affliction,   and    in   the  depth  of   their  poverty  ;    yet  a 
poverty,  mingled  with  an  abundance  of  jov,  on  account  of  that 
rich   and    happy  state  into  which  the  gospel  had  brought  them, 
and  the  first  fruits  of  that  glorious  inheritance  to  which   they 
were  entitled  by  the  tenor  of  it      They  were  willing  of  them- 
selves to  contribute,  even  beyond  their  power,  as  persons  of  com-  3 
mon  generosity  would  have  estimated  it.    Nor  did  they  on  their 
dying  beds  repent  such  a  use  of  their  property,  or  wish  that  it  had 
been  spent  in  gratifying  their  appetites,  or  hoarded  for  those  they 
were  to  leave  behind  them.     Nor  do  they  now  regret  these  lib- 
eralities, or  complain  that  their  expected  harvest  is  perished. 

e  That  their  abundance,  &c]  It  might  body  of  Christians  there  reduced  by  per- 
seem  obvious  to  object,  that  the  Corin-  seditions,  though  their  city  continued  to 
thians    were     rich    and   prosperous,   the    flourish.'* 

Jews  poor  and  oppressed  ;  so  that  there  f  He  that  had  much,  &c]  Perhaps  noth- 
was  no  room  to  expect  that  this  should  ing  could  more  illustrate  the  powerful 
happen.  But  it  might  be  replied,  «•  all  agency  of  the  Divine  Providence,  in  events 
human  affairs  are  uncertain  ;  Corinth  which  seem  most  contingent,  than  this, 
itself,  from  great  prosperity,  had  been  ut-  that  though  such  different  quantities  of 
terly  undone  in  the  Roman  war  by  Mem-  manna  were  gathered  by  different  per- 
mius  some  time  before  :  or  particular  sons,  yet  on  an  average  there  should  be 
persons  might  be  distressed,  or  the  whole  an  omer  for  each; 

VOL.  4.  57 


442    The  apostle  blesseth  God  for  the  zeal  of  Titus  in  this  affair  : 

,  sect.       Let  us  remember  their  example  for  imitation  ;  nor  let  any, 

xiii-    who  have  a  mite  to  spare,  be  wholly  deficient,  how  low  soever 

their  circumstances  mav  be  ;  remembering  that  gracious  com- 

TeF12  plafency,  with  which  where  there  is  a  "willing  mind,  the  smallest 

9  tribute  to  the  treasury  of  God,   is  accepted  according  to  -what  a 

man  hath,  and  not  according  to  what  he  hath  not.     To  animate  us 

to  the  most  generous  efforts   of  overflowing  benevolence,  may 

we  ever  bear  in  our  mind  that  the  grace  of  'our  Lord  fesus  Christy 

of  which  we  all  knoiv   something,  but  which  it  is  impossible  we 

should   ever  fullv    know  ;  because   it  passeth   knowledge:  that 

grace  which  engag  d  him,  when  rich,  for  our  sakes  to  become  poor, 

that  we  might  be  enriched  by  his  poverty.     What  have  we  that 

deserves  to  be  called  a  possession,  which  we  do  not  hold  by  an 

act  of  Divine  bounty  and  grace  ? 

Let  us  consider  ourselves  as  under  indispensable  engagements 
in  consequence  of  it,  to  consecrate  our  all  to  him,  conscious  that 
our  all  is  but  a  low  return  for  the  infinite  obligations  under  which 
he  has  laid  us.  He  hath  contrived  and  determined,  that  the  poor 
in  some  form  or  another  we  should  have  with  us  always,  that  we 
may  do  them  good,  as  a  token  of  our  gratitude  to  him.  Let  us 
faithfully  aim  to  supply  their  need,  and  he  who  hath  most,  will 
*5  have  no  superfluity  to  throw  away  upon  the  lusts  or  vanities  of 
life  j  and  he  who  hath  least,  will  have  no  unsupplied  lack :  but  the 
poor  will  rejoice  in  the  relief  of  their  necessities  ;  and  the  rich, 
in  the  happiest  and  most  delightful  use  of  their  abundance. 

SECT.     XIV. 

The  apostle  expresses  his  joy  for  the  readiness  of  Titus  to  assist  in 
finishing  the  collection ;  and  speaks  of  the  honourable  character  of 
other  Christian  brethren,  whom  he  had  joined  with  him  in  the 
same  commission.     2  Cor.  VIII.  16,  to  the  end, 

2  Corinthians  VIII.  16.  2  CoK  vm  16 

sect.    T>UT  while  I  speak  of  this  collection,  which  T3  UT  thanks  be  to 
XIV"    ■&   I    am   desirous  of  promoting,    [/]  would  -^  God,  which  put 
~>rf«rn]  my  humble   thaj.ks  to  God  who  gave  ^e  ££,££2 
vhi.16  that  same  diligent  care  for  you  in  the  heart  of  of  Titus  for  you. 
Titus,  and  formed  him  to  these  generous  and 
17  Christian  sentiments.      For  indeed  he  not  only      17  For  indeed  he 
cheertuih    accepted,  and  complied  with  the  ex-  accepted  the  exhor- 
,  T  l  ,  .  t        ,    ■  r  j  tation   ;     but    being: 

hcrtatvm  I  gave  him  ;   but  being  more  forward  more  forward,  of  hi* 

than    i  thought  to  have  found  him,  he  went  to  own  accord  he  went 
you  freely  of  his  oivn  accord,  though  he  must  unto  you. 
see  that  some  pressing  and  peculiar  difficulties 
would  attend  the  undertaking. 


With  whvm  he  sent  also  Luke  and  Apollos  ;  443 

18  And  we  have  And  we  have  also  sent  together  with  him,  that  sect. 
sent  with  him  excellent  Christian  brother  a  and  friend,  Luke,  X1V- 
the  brother,  whose  whosg  pr(jise  •„  fhe  pd  r  •  s  -.  ■„  a//  fhe  lurches,  ~ " 
praise  is  in  the  sros-  r  r  t  •  ,  •  •  «^op. 
pel,  throughout  all  on  account  or  the  various  and  eminent  services  y^a 
the  churches :  that  he  has  done  for  the  interests  of  Christian- 
ity, wherever  his  influence  has  extended,  both 

19  (And  not  that  bv  his  writing  and  exhortations.  And  not  only  19 
only,  but  was  al-  js  nt.  SQb  mucn  esteemed  on  these  accounts,  but 
church^to0  traVe! he  wa\  aUo  ordained  and  appointed  by  the 
wiih  us  with  this  stretching  forth  ol  the  hand,  in  token  of  the 
grace,  which  is  ad-  common  consent  of  the  churches,  whom  we  con- 
minUtered  by  us  to  j  d  fa  occasion  particularly  in  Mace. 
the  glorvot  the  same    ,  ,  r  ..  *«     „  .  *     , . 

Lord,  and  declaration  donia,  to  be  our  Jellow  traveller,  with  this  grace 
•f)  our  read)  mind:)  which  is  now  administered  and  undertaken  by 
its,  purely  for  the  glory  of  the  same  Lord,  and 
for  [the  declaration  of]  your  ready  mind,  in 
which  I  was  desirous  to  let  you  know  how 
heartily  I  concur. 

20  Avoiding  this,       And  we  now  send  him  to  you,  and  I  have  2G 
that  no  man  should  determined  to  join  a  man  of  his  excellent  char- 
blame  us  m   this  a-  .  ,  J  r  ,,  ...        ...      .,    . 

bundance   which  is  acter  w,ln  me  J  carefully  avoiding  this,  that  any 
administered  by  us;  one  should  blame,  or  throw  any  reflection  upon 

us,  for  the  part  we  may  take  in  the  management 
of  this  abundance  of  your  bountv,  which  is  ad' 
ministered  by  us  ;  lest  any  should  be  so  unjust 
and  cruel  as  to  insinuate,  that  I  have  appropri- 
ated any  part  of  it  to  my  own  use,  or  to  any 
purpose  whatsoever,  different  from  that  for 
21  Providing  for  which  it  was  originally  given  :  Therein  pro-  21 
honest   things,    not  ^ding  things  decent,  honest  and  honourable, 

th^'  Lord,6  buf  alsf  ™*  on^  ^fore  ***  "***&  to  whom  «*  is  OUr  first* 

in  the  sight  of  men.    and  chief  care  to  approve  ourselves,  but  also 

before  men  ;  that  we  may  guard  as  much  a« 

possible,  against  any  suspicion  of  our  character, 

*  That  brother,  &c.]  Some  suppose  and  bring  word  to  St.  Paul  that  the  collec- 
this  anonymous,  thom<ii  excellent  person,  tion  was  ready,  and  go  back  with  him  to 
to  have  been  Mark,  or  Silas,  or  Barnabas;  receive  it.  See  Whitby  on  chap.  ii.  12. 
but  I  rather,  with  most  commentators,  sup-  Many  ancient  Christians  thought  that  ex- 
pose, it  to  have  been  Luke,  who  certainly  pression,  whose  praise  in  the  gospel  is  in  all 
attended  St  Paul  in  this  journey  to  Jerusa-  thechurches,  refers  to  the  universal  applause 
lem.  Some  object,  that  the  brother  here  with  which  St.  Luke's  gospel  was  every 
spoken  of  was  sent  by  St.  Paul  to  Corinth,  where  received  ;  and  I  have  paraphrased 
in  company  with  Titus;  whereas  Luke  it  so  as  to  include  that,  though  I  think  the 
went  with  St.  Paul  to  Troas,  and  from  apostle's  meaning  more  extensive.  See 
thenre  to  Corinth,  Acts  xx.  4,  6.  But  Dr.  Gurdon  at  Boyle's  Led  p.  482. 
Whitby  replies,  I  think  with  same  consid-  b  And  r.ot  only  so']  This  19th  W*e  is  to 
amble  weight,  that  it  is  possible  St.  Paul  be  included  in  a  parenthesis,  and  the  con- 
might  go  from  Philippi  to  Corinth,  and  tinned  sense  of  verses  18  and  20  will  be, 
from  thence  to  Troas,  and  so  persons  sent  we  have  tent  that  brother — to  moid  blame* 
before  to  prepare  his  way,  might  com" 


444  Who  were  deputed  by  the  churches  on  this  occasion. 

sect,  which  might  hinder  our  usefulness.  And      22  And  we  have 

XIV*    zve  have  sent  with  them,  that  is,  with  Luke  and  sent  witn  them  our 

— -  Titus,  our  other  friend,  and  well  beloved  broth-  ^rother»    ™hotn.  vve 
2  Cor.  a       ii  l  in  , .  nave  oftentimes 

viii.22  er->  Apollos,7^ow  w;<?  have  often  proved  in  many  proved   diligent    in 
other  affairs,  to  be  in  a  very  extraordinary  degree  ™»ny    things,     but 
diligent;  but  who  will  now,  I  doubt  not,  approve  now  much  more  dil* 
himself  muck  more  diligent,  and  exert  bin,self  ^Zc^ST] 
to  the  utmost  in  carrying  on  this  collection,  on  have  in  you. 
account  of  the  great  confidence  [I  have']  in  you, 
as  to  your  goodness  and  liberalitv  :  on  which 
consideration  he  has  changed  his   resolution 
against  making  you  a  visit  ,  which,  while  he 
had  any  apprehension  you  might  make  him  an 
occasion  of    quarrelling    and  contending,    he 
would  by  no  means  be  persuaded  to  do. 
£3       And  i f  [there  be  any  question]concerningTitus,     23  Whether  any  do 
[he  is]  my  partner  and  my  fellow  labourer  with  inquire  of  Titus,  he  is 
respect  to  you  ;  one,  who  sincerely  shares  my  m.vPa,'tner»  and  fel- 
care  for  you,  and  is  alwavs  ready  to  act  in  con-  gJ&XSSZ 
cert  with  me,  in  any  attempt  to  correct  what  is  thren  be  inquired  oft 
amiss  among  you,  and  to  promote  your  im-  they  are  the  niessen- 
provement  in  real  Christianity.    Or  if  the  ques-  %*J  £  $£f 
tion  be  [concerning]  any  other  of  our  brethren,  Christ, 
whom  I  have  mentioned  above,  [they  are]  the 
messengers    of  the   churches,0  whom    several 
Christian  societies  have  chosen  to  send  about 
this  business  ;  and  they  are  persons  of  so  valu- 
able a  character,  [and]  do  so  great  a  credit  to 
their  profession,  that  I  may  not  improperly  call 
24  them  the  glory  of  Christ  in  the  world.        Shew         24    Wherefore 
therefore  to  them,  I  entreat  you,  even  in  the  sight  shew   .ve  to  them, 
of  all  the  churches,  to  which  they   are  related,  churche^^the    mof 
and  to  whom  they  will  undoubtedly  make  their  of  7ouTlove,ieand°of 
report    concerning  you,    the  demonstration  o/*our'boastingonyour 
your  love,  and  the  reasonableness  of  our  boast-  behalf- 
ing  over  you  ;  that  it  may  appear  to  be  as  well 
founded  as  I  assuredly  believe  that  it  is. 

c  The  messengers  of  the  churches.]  I  can  Diocesan  episcopacy  seem  not  generally  to 
think  of  nothing  more  unreasonable,  than  to  think,  I  could  not  imagine  it  consistent 
translate  this  word,  apostles  ;  as  tne  English  with  the  dignity  and  importance  of  their 
word  apostles,  is  now  by  long  use  appropri-  office,  that  they  should  be  parted  with  on 
ated  to  what  is  only  a  part  of  the  significa.  such  an  errand,  which  anv  common  deacon 
tion  of  the  original.  As  an  apostle  of  Jesus  might  with  sufficient  propriety  have  per- 
Uhrtst  is  one  sent  forth  by  him,  so  an  apostle  formed.  It  is  indeed  true,  that  St.  Paul 
V  any  church  must  surely  signify,  one  sent  was  charged  with  this  trust  ;  but  then  it 
forth  by  that  society.  And  if  I  believed  that  seems  to  have  been  after  he  had  deter- 
there  was  so  early  as  at  this  time  a  minis-  mined  on  this  journev  to  Jerusalem,  and 
ter  m  every  church,  superior  to  a  common  not  to  have  been  the  occasion  of  that  jour, 
pastor,  which  the  most  able  advocates  for  nev. 


Reflections  on  St.  PauVs  caution  In  managing  the  collection.    445 


IMPROVEMENT. 

The  tenderness  of  ministers,  in  all  points,  where  the  comfort  sect 
and  edification  of  the  church  is  concerned,  is  indeed  matter  of   x,v- 
the  highest  moment  ■>  and  where  it  is  remarkable  in  its  degree,  " 
it  affords  just  cause  of  thanksgivings  to  God  :  for   it  is  he  who  \q 
puts  into  their  hearts  that  earnest  care,  who  excites  and  main- 
tains every  sentiment  of  benevolence,  when   they   offer  them- 
selves willingly  to  any  generous  and  charitable   service.     It  is  17 
grace  that  has  communicated  whatever  good  is  done  ;  and  it 
ought  to  be  ascribed  to  the  glory  of  the  same  Lord  from  whom 
it  comes  ;  and  it  loses  much  of  its  value,  if  it  be  not  directed  to 
this  ultimate,  this  supreme  end. 

When  the  Corinthians  desired  to  deposit  their  alms  in  the 
hands  of  St.  Paul,  they  certainly  acted  a  very  wise  part  ;  as  no 
man  living  could  have  rendered  them  more  secure,  as  to  the 
fidelity  or  the  discretion  of  the  distribution.  Y<jt  we  see,  that  20 
high  as  the  apostle'* *  character  stood,  and  though  he  had  so  often 
given,  and  was  daily  renewing  such  striking  demonstrations 
both  of  his  wisdom  and  integrity  ;  yet  he  would  not  undertake 
the  trust  alone,  but  used  ail  proper  methods  to  approve  his  ex- 
actness in  the  management  thereof,  even  to  strangers  ;  providing 
things  honest  and  laudable,  not  only  in  the  sight  of  God,  but  of  21 
all  men. 

May  ministers  be  often  thus  employed,  as  the  almoners  of  per- 
sons richer  than  themselves;  (as  their  readiness  to  help  the  poor 
in  their  temporal  affairs,  may  greatly  promote  their  usefulness  in 
spirituals  ;)  and  may  they  be  found  to  manage  their  trust  with 
the  like  conscious  and  delicate  honour.  May  they  shew  a  dis- 
position, like  that  of  St.  Paul,  to  assist  in  establishing  and  ad- 
vancing the  characters  of  their  younger  brethren,  and  introduc-  23 
ing  them  into  esteem  and  confidence.  Thus  will  they  indeed 
most  effectually  strengthen  their  own  hands,  and  edify  and  com- 
fort the  churches  ;  will  prove  the  glory  of  Christ  themselves  in 
the  present  age,  and  be  the  means  of  raising  up  others,  who 
may  eminently  deserve  that  illustrious  title,  in  succeeding  gen- 
erations. 


446         The  apostle  professes  his  confidence  in  their  readiness  ; 

SECT.     XV. 

The  apostle  goes  on,  with  admirable  address,  farther  to  urge  their 
liberal  contribution  ;  and  in  the  full  expectation  of  it,  affection- 
ately recommends  them  to  the  Divine  blessing,  2  Cor.  IX.  1, 
throughout, 

2  Corinthians  IX.  1.  2  Con.  IX.  1. 

'■    "\TOJV  concerning  the  ministration  intended  to  T^OR  as  touching 

•*-*    relieve  the  necessities  of  the  saints,  or  be-  -*     the  ministering 

v  it  t     i          •*  •  si  */    *  to  the   saints,    it  is 

lieving  brethren  in  Judea,  it  is  superfluous  that  Buperfluous  for  me 

I  should  write  largely  to  you,   in  order  to  per-  to  write  to  you  : 
suade  vou  to  the   thing  itself :  it  is  sufficient, 
that  I  give  you  a  transient  hint  concerning  the 
time  and  manner  of  doing  what  is  necessary  or 

2  proper  on  this  occasion.       For  I  have  known  in      2  For  I  know  the 

former  instances,  and  have  now   again  learnt  forwardness  of*  your 

from  Titus,^r  extraordinary  m,rf^  on  this  ^stf"tl"m 

head;  zvhich  I  mdeeaboast  concerning  you  to  the  0f  Macedonia,  that 

Macedonians,  that  all  the  regions  of  Achaia,  and  Achaia  was  ready  a 

particularly  vour  church  in  its  capital  city,  has  >*eaf  ^°,:  aml  >'t°"J; 
*;  •    -.  ,       '  ,  .•      ,  .     zeal  hath  provoked 

been  prepared  a  year  ago  ;  and  your  zeal  in  this  very  manv/ 

respect  hath  quickened  many  others  to  imitate 

vour  example,  and  do  more  generously  than  , 

«         v  1  •    l  1  1  \r  3  \  et  have  I  sent 

3  perhaps  they  might  otherwise  have  done.    Nev-  the    |,rethren,    lest 

ertheless,  I  have  sent  unto   vou  the  brethren  I  our  boasting  of  you 

mentioned  before  ;   lest  our  boasting  of  you  on  should  be  m  vain  in 

this  head,  that,  as  I  said,  ye  were  prepared  before,  *  ^™  :  ^  £* 

having  made  up  your  sum,  sho'/ld,hy  any  acci-  readv  • 

dent  which  might  have  prevented  vour  accom-      4   Lest   haply   if 

plishing  the  whole  of  your  design,  in  any  degree  they   of  Macedonia 
I  _&  -it  1    j         t        ./-come  with  me,  and 

4  be  made  vain,  and  appear  ill  grounded :     Lest  if  fincj  you  unprepared, 

any  of  the  Macedonians  happen  to  come  with  me,  we  (that  we  say  not 

and  after  all,  find  vou  unprepared,  the  money  y,ou)  s,h.ould.  be  a* 
,  .   ,    ,  ,      '         1         •«      1  1     •  11"    shamed  in  this  same 

which  has   been  subscribed  not  being  actually  confident  boasting. 

collected,  we  may  be  ashamed,  not  to  say  you  also,       5     Therefore    I 

in  this  confident  boasting  we  have  used  concern-  thought  it  necessary 

ing  vou,  and  which  may  recoil  in  a  very  «&*.*«£*£  %$t 

5  py  manner,  if  it  be  not  answered.  ThereJoreJ  gQ  before  unto  you, 
thought  it  necessary  to  exhort  the  brethren  I  have  and  make  up  before- 
mentioned,  that  theu  should  come  to  you  some  h*nd   .v°ur  bo,inty» 

1    r  •      1         j    l      1  j  j?     a  j.i  *    whereof  ye  had  no- 

time  bejore  my  arrival,  and  should \prst  complete  tice  before,  that  the 

your  bounty  which  had  been  spoken  of  before*  so  same  might  be  rca- 

a  Tour  bounty  which  has  been  spoien  of  be-  by  which  money  is,   as  it  were,   wrung 

fore.']   We  render  7rgox.*1»yythfxiv»v  whereof  from  covetousness,   by  such   obstinacy  as 

yc  had  notice  before.  But  I  suppose  it  refers  covetous    people    themselves   use  where 

to  St.  Paul's  having   spoken  of  it  to  the  their  own  gain  is  concerned  ;  and  thus  it 

Macedonian   Christians,  verse  2-       I    thinfc  is  opposed  to  tvKoyut,  what  is  readily  given, 

s?iwvef;i*  here  signifies  a  kind  of  extortion,  and  comes,  as  it  were,  with  a  blessing. 


Tet  reminds  them,  that  God  loveth  a  cheerful  giver  ?  447 

dy,  as  a  matter  c/targely  to  them  ;  that  so  on  the  whole,  it  maij  S*CT- 
bounty,  and  not  as  be  entirely  ready,  and  may  appear,  as  what  I    * 
sfcovetousnesa.        doubt  no[  but  it*  is,  the  effect  of  free  and  cheer-  2  Cor< 
ful  bounty,  and  not  look  like  a  sort  of  extortion,  w.s 
wrung  from  you  by  mere  dint  of  importunity. 

6  But  this  I  say,  And  as  to  this,  it  is  an  important  maxim,  which  6 
He    which   soweth  j  COuld  wish  that  Christians  might  always  keep 
sparingly,  shall  reap  .  j    d     Th      h        h     SQWefh  sparingjy     shaU 
also  sparingly  ;  and  i  .  r         a  j 

he  which  soweth  reap  also  sparingly  ;  and  he  who  sowtth  bounti- 
bountifully  shall  reap  fully,  shall  reap  also  bountifully  :  God  will  be- 
also  bountifully.  slovv  rcwar(iSj  proportionable  to  what  is  given, 
and  to  the  temper  from  which  it  proceeds. 
With  this  hint,  I  leave  it  to  every  one  to  judge 
for  himself,  what  he  shall  give,  and  how  much 
seed  he  shall  throw  into  this  grateful  and  fruit- 
ful soil, 

7  Every  man  ac-  Whatever  it  be,  more  or  less,  let  it  be  gfven  7 
cording  as  he  pur-  vijh  a  good  will,  and  a  good  grace :  every  man 
poseth  in  his  heart  chooseth  in  his  own  heart,  not  as  proceed- 
so  let  him  gtve ;  not  .  \  ,  ,  l 
grudgingly,  or  of  ne-  ingjrom  gnej  or  necessity,  as  11  he  were  sorry 
cessity;  for  Godlov-  to  part  with  his  money,  and  were  laid  under  a 
eth  a  cheerful  giver.  kind  of  constraint  to  d0  it  .   for  God  loveth  a 

cheerful  giver ;  and  nothing  that  is  contributed, 
can  possibly  be  acceptable  to  him  without  that 
truly  liberal  disposition. 
8  And  God  Is  able      And  lest  \  ou  should  fear,  that  your  charity  g 
to  make  all  grace  a-  snouici  bring  you  into  wants  and  straits,  I  en- 
bound  towards  you  ;  OJ      .,  .    ^  ~    ,  r.  n     ,,    ]  , 
that  ye  always  hav-  treat  you  to  consider,  that  hod  [}s\  able  to  make 

ing  all  sufficiency  in  all  grace  and  bounty  of  every  kind  to  abound 
all   things,    may  a-  toward$  you,b  so  that  all  your  liberality  shall 

woUrkd  t0  CVCry  S°°d  accrue  to  >our  advantage,  and  you  shall  be  sup- 
plied with  abundant  matter  for  future  charity  ; 
that  having  akvays  all  sufficiency  in  all  things, 
ye  may  go  on  with  new  enlargement  and  vig- 
our of  generous  resolution,  to  abound  to  every 
good  work,  without  finding  your  circumstances 
9  (As  it  is  writ-  straitened.     As  it  is  written  of  the  truly  liberal  9 

ten,   He  haih  dis-  an(l   charitable  man,  (Psal.  cxii.  9,).  He  hath 

persed  abroad  ;  he  dispersed,  ne  natn  riven  to  the  poor,  and  io  con- 
hath    given    to    the        r  »  .  6  r 

poor :  his  righteous-  sequence  ot  this,  fits  righteousness  enauretn  Jor 
ness  rentainedi  for  ever  :  he  shall  always  have  something  to  bestow. 
CVein    t  ^c  observe,  in  the  course  of  Divine  Provi-  10 

ow    e     a   dence,  that  God  blesseth  the  increase  of  the 

b  All  grace  to  abound,   Sec]     Some,  by  she  sense  I  have  given  it,   prevents  that 

\ae:;,  understand  such  liberal   providen-  appearance  of  a  tautology  in  the  following 

Sal  supplies,  as  should  furnish  out  matter  clause,  which  might  on  that  limited  inter- 

of  future  liberalities  ;  but  the  more  exteti*  pretation  be  apprehended. 


448         For  liberality  is  an  instance  of  subjection  to  the  gospel. 

sect,  earth  so  largely,  as  to  suffice  for  the  plentiful  ministereth  seed  to 

xv     nourishment  of  men,  with  a  remainder  of  seed  the  sower,  both  min- 

—  sufficient  to  furnish  the  harvest  of  future  years,  £»  ^  £$* 

fx.  10  And  may  he,  who  thus  snpplieth  seed  to  the  sower,  your  seed  sown,  and 

and  breadforfood,  .supply  and  multiply  your  sow-  increase  the  fruits  of 

ing,c  and largeh increase the  productions  of  your  y°urrighteousness;) 

righteousness  :  may  he   so  prosper  you  in  all 

your  affairs,  that  you  may  have  future  capacity 

to   exercise  that  liberal   disposition  which  at 
X\  present  appears  in  this  contribution.       And  I      11  Being  enriched 

heartily  wish,  and  prav,  that  you  may  go  on  in  in  every  thing  to  all 

this  laudable  and  exemplary   course,  beim*  in  bountifulnuess>  which 

,  .  .    ,      .        1 7I  r  ,  5   ,       causeth  through  us 

every  thing  enriched  to  all  future  bounty  to  be  thanksgiving  to  God* 

distributed   in   the   simplicity  of  your  hearts, 

with  a  single  eye  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 

good  of  your  brethren  :  xvhich}  in  the  instance 

wherein  it  has  already   prevailed,  worketh  by 

our  means  thanksgivings  towards  God,  both  in  us 

who  are  your  almoners  to  distribute  it,  and  in 

12  those  indigent  Christians  who  receive  it.  For  12  For  the  admin- 
the  ministration  and  management  of  this  ser-  istration  ofthisser- 
vice*  which  we  have  undertaken,  and  in  which  ^LVSL  °wanteof 
we  do,  as  it  were,  officiate  for  you  in  the  pre-  the  saints,  but  is  a- 
sentation  of  this  acceptable  offering,  doth  not  bundant  also  by  ma- 
only  supply  the  necessities  of  the  saints,  but  ^  ^^sgivings  un- 
aboundeth,  through  the  thanksgivings  of  many 

13  which  it  occasions,  to  the  glory  of  God  :        Of      13  (While  by  the 

many  I  say,  Who  bti  the  experience  of  this  min-  experiment  of  this 
.  .     '.         ;,-  u  \  •!       ■      J  .     .     ministration       they 

istration,  this  generous  contribution,  are  g Ion-  glorify  God  for  your 

fying  God  on  account  of  that  subjection  to   the  professed  subjection. 

gospel  of  Christ  which  you  pmfess,*  and  the  sim- Ulit0  tne   gospel  of 

plicrty  and  liberality  of  your  communication  to-  «  "SLSKS 

wards  them,  and  towards  all  others,  who  are  in  unto  them,  and  unto 

necessity,  and  whom  you  have  an  opportunity  aL  men  ;) 

14  of  relieving.  And  while  they  thus  glorify  God  14  And  by  their 
on  your  account,  they  are  constant  and  fervent  P^yer  for  you,  which 

J ,    .  7  r    J  ,      .  r  -  long    alter    vou  tor 

in  their  prayers  for  you,  who  long  ajier  you,1 

c  He  who  snpplieth  —  bread  fir  food,  sup-  suitable  to  the  nature  of  the  gospel  dispell' 

'  ply  and  multiply,  he. ~\     This  translation  is  nation.     Compare  Heb.  xiii.  16 

exactly  literal,    and  gives  an  easier  sense  e  That  subjection  to  the  gospel  of  Christ  which 

than  our  English   version.     There  should  you  profess  ]     Ecr/  <t»  wolu-yn  t«?  o/uohcytetc 

be  a  comma,  as  Beza  justly  observes,  after  v/utov  e/c  to  w&yytxtov,  expresses  not  merely 

u;  @pc<riv,  agreeably  to  the  rendering  of  the  a  professed  subjection  to  the  gospel,  but  a  real 

Syriac  and  Arabic.      See  Beza  in  loc.  and  subjection  to  the  gospel  which  wasprqfess- 

Wolf.  who  refers  to  Isa.  lv.  10.  ed ,•  which  sense  I  thought  it  necessary  to 

preserve  by  a  change  in  the  version. 

d  This  service .]     This  use  of  the  word  i  And  in  their  prajers,  &.c]     The  con- 

htflvpyi*  intimates,    that  it  was  to  becon-  struction  of  the  original  is  something  per* 

sidered,  not  merely  as  an  act  of  humanity  plexed  here  ;  and   indeed   I  hardly  know 

but  of  religion,  most  pleasing  to  God,  and  any  text  in  the  Greek  Testament  which  is 


Reflections  on  the  foregoing  exhortations  to  liberality,  449 

the  exceeding  grace  and  wish  earnestly  to  see  and  know  you,   on  sect. 

•f  God  in  you.  account  of  the  exceeding  grace  of  God  which  is    xv- 

in  you,   and  which  produces  fruits  so  highly  ~ 
ornamental  to  Christianity.  fx.  14" 

15  Thanks  be  un-       When  I  think  of  these  things,   I  desire  sin-  15 

to  God  for  his  un-  cerely  to  bless  God  on  your  account,  for  all  the 

sp«akable  gift.  c€  he  hath     iyen  and  for  all  the   use- 

fulness  with  which  he  is  pleased  to  honour  you. 
But  I  would  trace  up  all  to  what  is  indeed  the 
fountain  of  all  his  other  mercies  to  us,  his  hav- 
ing bestowed  upon  us  his  dear  and  only  begot- 
ten Son.  Thanks,  daily  and  everlasting  thanks, 
[be]  ascribed  to  our  Father  and  our  God,  for 
that  his  unutterable  gift?  of  the  excellence,  im- 
portance, and  grace,  of  which  neither  men  or 
angels  can  worthily  speak,  or  conceive. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Happy  shall  we  be,  if  we  learn  this  pious  and  evangelical  turn  verse 
of  thought  ;  if  by  all  the  other  gifts  of  God  we  are  thus  led  up 
to  the  first  and  greatest  gift  of  his  love  and  mercy.  From  that 
surely  we  may  encourage  our  hopes,  of  whatever  else  is  neces- 
sary and  desirable  ;  for  he  that  spared  not  his  Son,  but  delivered  15 
him  up  for  us  all,  how  is  it  possible,  that  he  should  not  be  ready, 
with  him,  freely  to  give  us  all  things  that  are  truly  good  for  us  ! 

Let  us  observe  with  pleasure  the  happy  address  of  the  apostle  ;  2 
a  felicity,  not  the  result  of  craft,  but  of  that  amiable  temper  that 
was  so  natural  to  him.  He  pleads  the  high  opinion  he  had  enter- 
tained of  his  Corinthian  friends,  the  honourable  things  he  had  said  5 
of  them  ;  expressing  his  persuasion  of  their  readiness  to  give  as 
matter  of  bounty,  not  of  constraint.  He  leads  them  to  the  inex- 
haustible store  of  the  Divine  liberality,  from  which  they  had 

more  so.  But  on  the  whole,  lam  ready  to  g  Unutterable  gift-"]  If  we  understand 
prefer  the  reading  of  Agct£o/?»r»  instead  of  this  with  Dr.  Whitby,  in  the  following 
Jo|«t^o>7w  j  (which  Chnsostom  followed  ;)  sense,  "  I  adore  God  for  this  charitable 
and  suppose  both  Sc^u^ov1a>v  and  vrtvo&itv-  temper  in  you,  and  other  sincere  Christ- 
len,  to  agree  with  <zd-ok>,u-v,  and  then  the  ians,  by  which  God  is  glorified,  the  gospel 
sentence  might  be  rendered,  this  ministra-  adorned,  the  poor  saints  are  refreshed, 
tion produces  an  abundance  of  thanksgiving  to  and  you  fitted  for  an  exceeding  great 
God  from  many,  who  glorify  him  for  your  reward,"  it  will  be  as  remarkable  a  text 
■subjection  to  the  gospel,  &c  and' in  their  as  most  in  the  bible,  to  show,  that  every 
prayer,  that  is,  while  they  are  praying  for  good  affection  in  the  human  heart  is  to  be 
you,  earnestly  desire  to  see'you,  &.c.  But  the  ascribed  to  a  Divine  influence.  I  have 
paraphrase  here,  as  in  several  other  places,  therefore  included  this  in  the  paraphrase  ; 
hath  obliged  me  to  break  the  sentence  ;  but  am  ready  to  think  the  apostle's  mind, 
which  I  the  more  readily  did,  as  amidst  to  which  the  idea  of  the  invaluable  gift  of 
this  perplexity  of  grammar  the  design  of  Christ  was  so  familiar,  rather  by  a  strong 
the  sentence  is  perfectly  plain.  and  natural  transition,  glanced  on  that. 

VOL.  4.  58 


450  The  apostle  exhorts  them  by  the  meekness  of  Christ, 

sect,  received  their  present  all ;  from  which  he  wishes  they  may  receive 
xv-     more  and  more  ;  and  this,  not  that  these  supplies  might  be  igno- 
""         bly  consumed  in  self  gratifications,  but  employed  in  acts  of  the. 
^r^e  noblest  benifcence.     He  represents  to  them  the  thanksgivings  it 
9/12  had  already  occasioned  to  God,  the  refreshment  it  administered 
13  to  the  saints,  the  honour  it  did  to  their  character  and  profession, 
and  the  esteem  and  friendship  for  them  which  it  excited  in  the 
minds  of  those,  who,  though  unacquainted  with  them,  were  well 
affected  towards  their  happiness,  in  consequence  of  this  honour- 
able specimen  of  their  character.    Who  could  withstand  the  force 
of  such  oratory  ?   No  doubt  it  was  effectual  to  cultivate  the  tem- 
per it  applauded,  and  to  add  a  rich  abundance  to  the  fruits  of 
their  righteousness. 

Let  us  apply  the  thoughts  suggested  for  our  own  instruction, 

7  to  excite  us  to  abound  in  acts  of  liberality,  and  to  present  them  to 
God  with  that  cheerfulness  which  he  loves.  To  him  let  us  con- 
tinually look,  to  make  all  grace  abound  unto  us  ;  and  seek  a  suffc- 

8  iency  in  all  things  relating  to  the  present  life,  chiefly  that  we 
may  be  ready  to  every  good  xvork  ;  that  our  liberality  may  still 

9  endure,  and  that  the  multiplication  of  our  seed  sown  may  increase  the 
fruits  of  our  righteousness*  To  God  be  the  praise  of  all  ascribed ! 

10  He  ministers  seed  to  the  sozver  ;  he  supplies  bread  for  food  ;  he 
calls  up  the  blessings  of  harvest  ;  he  insures  the  advantages  of 
commerce.  May  we  praise  him  ourselves  ;  and  by  the  ready  com- 
munication of  the  good  things  which  he  hath  given  us,  to  those 

11  that  want,  not  only  supply  their  necessities,  but  give  them  cause 
to  abound  in  thanksgiving  to  God,  as  well  as  in  prayer  for  us,  while 
they  see  and  acknowledge  that  exceeding  grace,  which  is  the 
spring  of  every  generous  motion  in  the  human  heart  j  and  to 
which  therefore  be  the  glory  of  all. 

SECT.     XVI. 

Some  refections  having  been  thrown  on  the  apostle  for  the  mildness  of 
his  conduct,  as  if  it  proceeded  from  fear,  he  here  proceeds  to  assert 
his  apostolical  power  and  authority  ;  cautioning  his  opponents^ 
that  they  should  not  urge  him  to  give  too  sensible  demonstrations 
of  it  upon  themselves.     2  Cor.  X.  1,  throughout, 

2  Corinthians  X.  1.  2  CoR>  x  L 

sect.    ir  JrlAVH.  just  now  been  expressing  my  confi-  XTO  W  IPaulmy- 


XVI. 


I  HAVE  just  now  been  expressing  my  confi-  ^["O  W  I 
dence  and  joy  in  your  church  in  general,  as  -^   self 


beseech 

2  cot.  we^  as  mv  affection  to  it  ;  but  I  am  sensible 

x  1    there  are  some  among  you  to  whom  I  cannot 

speak  in  such  a  manner  ;  and  with  regard  to 

such,  I  Paul  myself^  the  very  man  whom  they 


not  to  give  him  occasion  of  exerting  his  authority  :  451 

you,  by  the  meek-  have  so  often  spoken  of  with  contempt  and  de-  sect. 
ness  and  gentleness  fianCe,  injured  as  I  am,  do  vet  condescend  to    xvl- 
presence '^m1' base  entreat  lJQU  blJ  the  rneekness  and  gentleness  of  — 
among  you,  but  be-  Christ,    our  condescending  and  compassionate    s_  t 
ing  absent  am  bold  Saviour,  that  meekness  and  gentleness  which  I 
towards  you.  have  learned  from  his  example,   and  desire  to 

exercise  towards  the  most  unreasonable  of  my 
enemies  ;  even  I,  zvho  [am]  according  to  your 
representation,  and  with  respect  to  my  person, 
when  present,  humble  among  yon,3-  and  despised 
for  the  meanness  of  my  appearance,  but  being 
absent,   am  bold  towards  you,  and  use  so  much 

2  But  I  beseech  freedom  and  authoritv  in  my  letters  ;       Hozv-  2 
you,  that  I  may  not  ever  j  mav  be  rt-flected  upon,  and  even  insulted 
be  bold  when  I  am  ,  .  r  l  i  i 

present,    with    that  on  tnls  account ;   I  beseech  you,  1  say,  as  you 

confidence     where-  love  vourselves,  and  tender  your  own  comfort 

with  I   think  to  be  anci  happiness,  that  I  may  not,  zuhen  lam  next 

SwASSTrfSS****.  be  ob,iS«l  by  you.  continued  irregu- 

If   we    walked    ac-  larky  to  be  bold,  with  that  confidence  on  which 

cording  to  the  flesh,   trulv  /  think  to  presume  with  respect  to  some, 

who  account  of  us  as  pers<  ms  walking  in  the  fleshy 

and  affect  at  least  to  talk,  though  they  have  so 

little  excuse  for  doing  it,    as  if  we  governed 

3  For  though  we  ourselves  by  low  and  mercenary  views.       For  3 
walk  in  the  flesh,  we  we  are  conscious  to  ourselves,  that  though  we 
flesh0;  war  after  the  do  indeed  ^  fa  ^  j^  th^ugh  WQ  inhabk 

mortal  bodies,  and  are  obliged  in  some  respects 
to  stoop  to  the  care  of  them,  and  to  do  many 
things  for  their  subsistence,  which  take  up  the 
time  we  could  much  more  agreeably  spend  an- 
other way  ;  yet  God  knows,  we  do  not  manage 
that  important  zuar  in  which  we  are  engaged, 
according  to  the  flesh,  by  carnal  methods,  or 

4  (For  the  weap-  with  worldly  and  interested  views.b     This  you  4 
ons  of  our  warfare  may  easjiv  perceive,  by  the  manner  in  which 
are  not  carna  ,     ut  we  are  arme(j  .  jQr  t^e  -weapons  of  our  warfare 

[are]  not  carnal :  as  we  depend  not  on  military 
force,  so  neither  on  beauty,  stature,  eloquence, 

a  When  present,  am  humble  among  you. ~\  mixture  of  human  infirmities,  yet  I  do  not 
Probably  they  had  upbraided,  and  reflect-  exercise  my  apostolical  power  in  a  weak 
ed  upon  him,  in  some  such  language  as  manner,  as  eitherfearingor  flatteringmen; 
this  ;  but  there  was  a  sense  in  which  he  but  use  such  spiiitual  weapons,  as  Christ- 
was  indeed  lowly  among  them,  his  pres-  ian  fortitude,  zeal,  freedom  in  speaking 
ence  probably  having  nothing  majestic  the  truths  of  God,  and  courage  in  admin  - 

b  Though  we  walk  in  the  flesh,  &c]  Mr.  istering  the  censures  of  the  church,  which 

Cradock   explains  this  something  differ-  through  Divine  concurrence  are  very  effee- 

ently,  "  Though  we  arc  not  free  from  a  tual>" 


452      Since  he  could  avenge  all  disobedience  hi  a  miraculous  xvay  ; 

sect,  or  philosophy,  or  in  a  word,  on  any  thing  which  mighty  through  God, 
XV1,    might  recommend  us  to   human  regard  ;  but  to  the  puUiag  down 

J^;  though  destitute  of  these,  we  are  furnished  with  of  stronff  ilolds  ;) 
x.  4 'others  much   more   valuable,    by   that  Divine 
power,  which  would  never  exert  itself  for  the 
secular  advantage  of  persons,  professing,  as  we 
do,  to  despise  the  world,   and   seek  for  some- 
thing so  much  above  it,  if  we  were  not  sincere 
in  our   profession,   and  authorized   bv  him  to 
maintain  it.    Yes,  my  brethren,  God  hath  arm- 
ed us  for  our  warfare,  by  the  miraculous  pow- 
ers of  his  Holy  Spirit  ;    and  they  are   mighty 
through  God  to   the  demolishing  fortifications \ 
prejudices,   and  difficulties,   that  like  so  many- 
impregnable  castles,  lay  in  our  way,  and  yet  are 
battered  down,  and  laid  in  ruins,  by  these  our 
6  spiritual  weapons.     And  thus  we  go  on  in  our      5    Casting  down 
conquest ;  for  we  are  continually  casting  down  imaginations,      and 
the  fallacious  and   sophistical  Reasonings   by  ^tryex^bth   -^ 
which  vain  men  are  endeavouring  to  expose  against  the  knowl- 
our  doctrine  to  contempt,  and  every  high  thing  e(1ge  of  God,    and 
•which   exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  ^  bringing  into  captiv- 
r>   j     11  *i.  j  •  •      .•  i_-    i_  u      J   ity  every  thought  to 

hod,  all  the  proud  imaginations  which  men  have  the     obedience    of 

entertained  of  themselves  with  regard  to  their  Christ ; 
natural  or   moral  excellencies,  in  consequence 
of  which  they  neglect  the  gospel,   and  are  in- 
deed ready  to  live  without  God  in  the  world. 
And  thus  we  are  enabled  to  bring  every  thought  % 
every  proud  haughty  notion,  which  men  have 
entertained,  into  an  humble  and  willing  captiv- 
ity  c  to  the  obedience  of  Christy   the  great  Cap- 
6  tain  of  our  salvation.       And  as  God  is  pleased      6  And  having  in 
thus  to  cause  us  to  triumph  in  Christ,  with  re-  a  readiness  to   re- 
m  to  the  opposition  made  by  the  professed  Scfwht^S 
enemies  of  the  gospel,  so  let  men  regard  us,  as  dience  is  fulfilled, 
persons  having-  it  tn  readiness,  by  miraculous 
powers  and  penalties  inflicted  by  them,  to  avenge 
all  disobedience,  to   chastise  and  punish  the  ob- 
stinacy of  those  who  under  a  Christian  profes- 
sion pretend  to  oppose  us  ;  now  your  obedience 
is  f id  filled,  and  the  sounder  part  of  your  church 
recovered  to  its  due  order  and  subjection, 

c  Every  thought  into  captivity-']       The  edged  as  absolute  master.     The  former 

soul,  seeing  its  fortifications  demolished,  clause  shows  how  ready  men  are  to  fortify 

submits  to  the  conqueror ;  and  then   every  themselves   against  it,  and  to  raise,   as  it 

thought,  every  reasoning,  takes  law  from  were,  one  barrier  behind  another,  to  ob- 

him.     Nothing  is  admmitted  that  contra-  struct  his  entrance  into  the  soul.     Com- 

diets  the  gospel ;  Christ  being  acknowl-  pare  Rom.  xv.  18,  19. 


and  if  there  were  need,  would  act  with  the  spirit  he  had  Wrote.  453 

7  Do  ye  look  on       This  is  indeed  the  case,  and  I  beseech  you  sect. 
things  after  the  out-  to  consider  it  as  it  is.    Do  you  look  at  the  outward    *vi. 
■ward  appearance?  If     .  .  r ±1  ■  <o    r\  •      1  r 

any  man    trust   to  appearance  of  things  f  Do  you  judge  of  a  man  — - 

himself,  that   he  is  by  his  person,  or  address,  or  by  any  one  partic-   x   ^ 
Christ's,  let  him  of  u]ar  Qf  his  life  \   Surely  you  ought  not  to  do  it. 
^fthlt  thfu  ¥  ™y    man  be  confident  in  himself,   that  he  is 
Christ's,  even  so  are  Christ's,   let  him  again  bethink  himself  of  thisy 
■we  Christ's.  which  he   will  see   evident  reason  to  acknowl- 

edge, if  he  candidly  and  seriously  examine, 
that  as  he  [is]  Christ's,  so  tve  also  [are]  Christ's  ; 
nor  can  any  one  produce  more  convincing  proofs 
of  Christ's  calling  him  to  the  ministry,  and  ap- 

8  For  though  I  proving  his  discharge  of  it,  than  myself.       For  8 
should  boast   some-  if  I  should  boast  something  yet  mere,  abundantly 
rmhorhv,16    (which  more  than  X  hav*  ever  yet  done,  concerning  our 
the  Lord  hath  given  npostolic  al  authority,  which  I  am  sensible  the 
us  for  edification,and  Lord  hath  ^iv en  us  for  the   edification  of  the 

SS?  Tshould^t  church'  anc}  **J*  y°Ur  destruction  or  the  in- 
be  ashamed  :  jury  of  any  particular  prrson,  I  should  nothnvQ 

any  reason  to  be  ashamed,  having  already  used 
it  in  a  manner  agreeable  to  its  design. 

9  That  I  may  not       And  this  I  say,  that  I  may  not  seem  as  if  1$ 

seem  as  if  I  would  would  bv  anv  means  terrify  you  with  my  efitstles. 
ternfv    you    by  let-  .  1  L    '  •  m         f  J  J  r         '     J         .  J 

terQ  '    '         J         threatening  more  than  1  can  perform  ;  on  the 

contrary,  I  might  pretend  to  much  more  than  I 
have  done,  and  to  execute,  if  need  should  re- 
quire it,  much  greater  severities  in  a  way  of 

10  For  his  let-  miraculous  punishment.d  And  the  hint  is  10 
ters  (say  they)  are  necessary  ;  for  I  know  there  are  some  among 
Sl,,Sbut  to  PbcTdily  y°u  that  would  represent  matters  quite  in  a  dif- 
pre'sence  is  weak,  terent  light.  [His]  epistles, say  they,  [are]  indeed 
and  his  speech  con-  weighty  and  strong,  but[his]  bodily  presence  [is] 
temptible.  weak,  and  [his]  speech  despicable?  for  which 

indeed  they  have  some  excuse,  as  to  my  per- 
il Let  such  an  one  son, and  the  disadvantages  attending  my  utter- 
thinkthis,  that  such  ance#       But  jet  such  an  one,  whoever  he  be,  rec-  11 
as  we  are  in  word  by   ,  _,       .*.«  ^   •     r  -1    ,  1 

letters  when  we  are  kon  uPon  tflls  as  a  certain  fact,  that  such  as  we 
absent,  such  will  we  are   in  word  by  our  letters,  zvhen  absent,  such 

d  Miraculous  punishment.]     It  is  to  be  cephorus,  and  Lucian,  or  rather  the  author 

remembered  it  was  before  this  time  that  of  the  Philopatris,  relate  of  St.  Paul,  that 

the  apostle  had  smitten  Elymus  with  blind-  his  stature  was  low,  his  body  crooked,  and 

ness  ;  and  it  is  highly  probable  from  this  his  head  bald  ;  which  seem  to  be  the  infir- 

text*  and   others  of  the  like  nature,  that  mities  here  referred  to.     Some  think  he 

some  other  miracles  of  this  awful  kind  had  had  also  an  impediment  in  his  speech  ;  but 

been  wrought  by  him,   though  they  are  I  do  not  recollect  any  ancient  testimony  to 

not  recorded  in  scripture.  that  ;  though  it  is  not  improbable.     Com- 

c  Speech  dcspicab!e.~\     Chrysostom,    Ni-  pare  chap,  xii.  T,  and  the  note  there. 


454  For  he  again  intimates,  that  he  would  come  to  them. 

sect,  [shall  rve  be]  also  when  present,  in  action  ;  our  6ealso  in  deed  when 
xvi-    deeds  will  fully  correspond  to  our  words,  and  we  are  Present- 

we  shall  do  something  to  vindicate  these  preten- 

x  il'  ces,  if  their  speedy  reformation  do  not  prevent. 

12  For  we  presume  not  to  number,  or  to  compare     12   For   we  dare 

ourselves  with  some  zvho  recommend  themselves  not  make  ourselves 

in  very  high  terms  ;  but  they  thus  measuring  ^^TSSSekS 

themselves  by  themselves,  and  comparing  them-  with  some  that  com- 

selves  with  themselves*  while  they  proudly  over-  mend  themselves  : 

look  the  greatly  superior  characters  and  furni-  btut  the>'  measuring 

r     o  -         l  i       i         •     l      j  themselves  by  ihem- 

ture  or  others,  are  not  rvise,  nor  do  they  indeed  seiveSj  and  compar- 

take  the  most  effectual  measures  to  raise  their  ing    themselves    a- 
own  character  ;  but  on  the  contrary,  in  conse-  mongst  themselves* 

r    i  •      •  r  ii  •  k  "      j  ■«.•  c  are  not  wise. 

quence  or  this,   iall  into  many  absurdities   or 

behaviour,  from  which  greater  impartiality  and 
modesty,  and  a  better  knowledge  of  men  and 

13  things,  would  secure  them.  But  we  are  always  13  But  we  will 
careful,  that  we  glory  not  of  a  distinguished  not  boast  of  things 
zeal  for  the  gospel  carrying  us  beymd  Mt££ZgXSi 
bounds,  but  only  according  to  the  measure  oj  the  measure  of  the  rule 
rule  which  God  hath  distributed  to  us  under  the  which  God  hathdis- 
character  of  Aoostle  of  the  Gentiles,  a  measure  t"butedto  us,  amea- 

,  j-      1  sure  to  reach  even 

to  come  even  unto   you  ;  and  accordingly   we  unt0  you> 

have  regularly  and  gradually  advanced  towards 

you,  taking  intermediate  places   in  our  way. 

14  For  we  do  not  extend  ourselves  excessively,  as  14  For  we  stretch 
not  regularly  coming  to  you  ;  like  some  who  not  ourselves  beyond 
run  abruptly  from  one  church  to  another,  leav-  Z~T^"£ 
ing  their  work  unfinished  behind  them,  when  you ;  for  we  are  come 
they  think  they  have  discovered  a  place  as  far  as  to  you  also, 
where  they  can  meet  with  a  more  pleasant  ^f^hrStf  ^ 
and  agreeable  reception.     For,  as  I  observed 

before,  we  are  by  a  regular  progress,  come 
even  unto  you  in  the  gospel  of  Christ,  having 
faithfully  preached  in  the  other  places  that  lay 

«  Measuring  themselves  by  themselves  :  themselves.'*     And  this  is  every  where 

<v    t&vlots   e*d7*s$    /ue7gssv7e?.]     Dr.  Whitby  one  of  the  greatest  sources  of  pride.     Bos 

would  render  it,  measuring  themselves  by  has  taken  great  pains    to   prove,  that  to 

one  another ;  as  if  they  compared  them-  measure   oneself  by   oneself,    is    a  phrase 

selves  with  theW  false  apostles,  and  grew  which  expresses   modesty,  and  making  a 

proud  on  the  degree  in  which  they  resem-  right  estimate   of  ourselves  and  others  ; 

bled  them  in  acuteness  and  eloquence,  or  and    taking    awiac-iv    not    for  a  verb,  but 

other    things  on    which   those    deceitful  for  the  dative  of  a  participle,  would  ren- 

teachers    valued    themselves.     But  it  is  der  it,   we  measure  ourselves  by  ourselves, 

more  natural  to  think,  that  the  meaning  is,  and  compare  ourselves   with  ourselves,   not 

"  they  looked  continually  on  themselves,  with  the  wise,  that  is,   ironically,  not  with 

surveying    their    own     great    imaginary  such   wise  men   as    these.     But   though 

furniture^  but   not  considering' the  vastly  this   sense   be   ingeniously  defended  by 

superior  abilities  of  many  others  :  and  so  that  great  critic,  the  other  seems    most 

formed    a    disproportionate     ooinion    of  natural*. 


He  desired  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  regions  beyond  them.       455 

15  Not  boasting  of  in  our  way  :  Not  like  those,  whom  I  have  sect. 
things     without  our  had  so  much  reason  to  complain  of,  boasting   XV1- 
mcasure,  that is,  of  unmeamrabiy    or  in  things  beyond  mv  proper  — * 
other  men's  labours;                             "\  .  °         J  :    \       I        2  Cor. 
but    having     hope,  measure,  not  intruding  into  churches   planted  x#  15 
when   your  faith  is  bv  the  labours  of  others,  where  we  have  no  nat- 
increased,  that  we  ura]  an(i  pr0per  cau  ;  i>ut  having  an  agreeable 
shall  be  enlarged  bv   ,            r  ,      -,      *                    r  ■   ,    ■     •  , 

you  according  to  our  fl0Pc^  [that \xihm  your  jaith  is  increased,  as  we 
rule  abundantly.  trust  it  will  abundantly  be,  even  by  the  experi- 
ence of  what  has  lately  happened,  we  shall- 
according  to  our  rule,  and  the  constant  maxim  we 
lay  down  to  ourselves,  be  magnified  by  you  no  as 
to  abound  yet  more,  that  is,  shall  by  your  coun- 
tenance and  assistance,  be  enabled  to  keep  on 
our  courses  beyond  your  country  into  Arcadia, 
and  Lacedemon,  or  whithersoever  else  Provi- 

16  To  preach  the  dence  may  lead  us.     For  this  is  greatly  in  our  16 
gospel  in  the  regions  hearts,  if  God  shall  smile  upon  our  purpose, 

to  wTn'  Ste  \°P"ach  tlierpel  in  the ■regions beyond  you ,« 
man's  line,  of  things  [and  ]  not  to  boast  in  another  man  s  province,11 
made  ready  to  our  nor  rule  in  things  made  ready  to  our  hand;  as 
haild*  some  who  are  very  solicitous  about  their  own, 

ease  affect  to  do,  and  then  pride  themselves  in 
sowing  the  ground  which  others  have  cleared. 
17   But  he  that  But  after  all,  he  that  boasteth,  whether  it  be  of  17 
^ett'LordmgIO"Plan.ting  or  watering  churches,  let  him  boast 
not  in  himself,  but  in  the  power  and  assistance 
of  the  Lord  alone.     Let  every  minister  remem- 
ber it  is  to  Christ  that  he  owes  all  his  ability 
18  For  not  he  that  for  his  work,  and  all  his  success  in  it.       For  not  18 
commendeth     him-  fo  t^at  commendeth  himself  with  the  greatest 
self  is  approved,  but  c  -.  ,   .       ,  L    Q      .  ,          ° 

whom  the  Lord  com.  confidence,  and  in  the  most  florid  manner,  is 
mendeth.  truly   and  justly  approved ;   but  he  whom  the 

Lord  commendeth  by  the  gifts  of  his  Spirit,  and 
by  a  blessing  on  his  ministry.  Let  those  there- 
fore, who  are  so  ready  to  applaud  themselves 

~%  In  the  regions  beyond  you."]     It  would  verted,  to  confirm  and  establish  his  breuV 

certainly  have  been  a  great  pleasure  to  the  ren   in    the  faith;    but  this  was  chiefly 

apustlc  to  have  gone  on  to  Arcadia,   and  where  he  had  himself  planted  churches, 

Lacedemon,  and  to  have  proselyted  those  though  he  might  take  some  others  in  his 

to  the  gospel  who  had  been  so  long  cele-  way  ;  which  it  would  have  been  affecta- 

brated,  in  the  latter  of  these  places,   for  tion  and  disrespect,  rather  than  modesty 

their  valour  and  magnanimity  ;  and  in  the  to  have  avoided.      But  he  did  not  boast  in 

former,  for  their  wit  and  poetry  in  those  churches  thus  visited,  as  if  he  were  the 

agreeable  and  rural  retreats.     But  we  do  founder  of  them  ;  as  his  opposers  proba- 

not  read  any  thing  in  the  New  Testament,  bly  did,  pouring  contempt  on  St.  Paul's 

of  planting  Christian  churches  in  these  parts  labours  ;    as   if  they   were  hardly  to  be 

of  the  Peloponnesus.  called   Christian  churches,    which  "he  had 

h  Another  maris  province,   8cc.[]     The  left,  as  they  pretended,  in  so  unformed 

apostle  did  indeed  go  to  places  already  con-  and  unfinished  a  state. 


456  Reflections  on  the  meekness  which  becomes  ministers, 

sect,  and  each  other,  think  of  this,  and  learn  to  be  more  solicitous 
xvl-    than  they  are,  about  approving  their  fidelity  to  their  great  Mas- 
'  ter,  whether  they  be  more  or  less  regarded  by  their  fellow  ser- 

2£or*vants. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

verse      May  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ  ever  be  remembered 

1  by  all  his  servants,   and   especially  by  his  ministers,  to  whom, 

both   under  their   public  and  private  characters  it  will  be  of  so 

great  importance  to  imitate  it.     Their  calling  is  indeed  high  and 

holy  ;  let  their  behaviour  in  it  be  so  much  the  more  humble, 

3  And  let  it  be  their  great  care,  that  while  they  walk  in  the  fleshy 
they  do  not  war  after  it.     Still,  though  disarmed  of  that  miracu- 

4  lous  power  with  which  the  apostles  were  endowed,  are  the  weap- 
ons of  their  warfare  mighty.  They  have  the  scripture  magazine 
ever  at  hand,  from  whence  they  may  be  furnished  with  them  ; 
and  may  humblv  hope,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  will  render  them 
effectual  to  the  pulling  doivn  strong  holds,  and  abasing  every  proud 

5  imagination  which  exalteth  itself  against  the  obedience  of  God.  May 
every  thought  of  their  own  hearts  be  in  the  first  place  thus  sub- 
dued, and  brought  into  a  sweet  and  willing  captivity  I  So  shall 
these  their  captives,  thus  conquered,  prove  as  so  many  faithful 
soldiers  to  fight  for  him,  against  whom  they  once  were  fool- 
ishly rebelling.  And  may  they  succeed  in  this  holy  war,  till  the 
empire  of  our  Divine  Master  become  universal,  and  the  happi- 
ness of  mankind  universal  with  it  ! 

To  promote  this,  let  us  pray,  that  ministers  may  always  remem- 
ber, that  whatever  authority  they  have  given  them,  is  for  edifica- 

7>11  tion,  and  not  for  destruction  ;  and  may  learn  from  that  modera- 
tion with  which  the  apostle  used  his  miraculous  powers,  in  how 
gentle  and  candid  a  manner  they  should  behave  themselves  in 
their  far  inferior  stations  ;  never  making  their  preeminence  in 
the  church  the  instrument  of  their  own  resentment,  or  of  any- 
other  sinful  or  selfish  passion  ;  but  ever  solicitous  to  subserve 
the  interest  of  our  great  Lord  in  all,  and  desirous  to  keep  up 
their  own  character  and  influence,  chiefly  for  his  sake. 

12, 16  May  thev  in  no  instance  boast  beyond  their  proper  measure  ,* 
and  while  they  are  ready,  like  St.  Paul,  to  meet  all  the  most  labo- 
rious scenes  of  service,  let  them  glory  not  in  themselves,  but  in 
the  Lord.  This  is  a  lesson  we  are  all  to  learn.  And  whatever 
our  stations  in  life  are,  let  us  resolutely  and  constantly  guard 

17,18  against  that  self  flattery  by  which  we  may  be  ready  to  commend 

ourselves,  in   instances  in  which  we  may  be  least  approved  by 

him,  whose  favour  alone  is  worthy  of  our  ambition,  and  by 

whose  judgment,  in  the  day  of  final  account,  we  must  stand  or 

fall. 


The  apostle  declares  he  xvas  jealous  over  the  Corinthians,        45? 


SECT.     XVII. 

The  apostle  farther  vindicates  himself,  from  the  perverse  insinua- 
tions of  them  that  opposed  him  at  Corinth  ;  particularly  on  the 
head  of  his  having  declined  to  receive  a  contribution  from  this 
church,  for  his  maintenance.     2  Cor.  XI.  1 — 15. 

oCoR  xi.  1.  2  Corinthians  XI.  1. 

WOULD  to  God  "I     WOULD    advise  every-  man,  as  I  have  sect. 
you  could  bear  A  hinted,  to  be  sparing  in  his  own  commenda-  xvu- 

^^r16  al'!uf  f"  tion,  and  to  study  above  all  to  approve  himself 

my  follv,  and  indeed        ,;,    .  j         .  •  «.     •  2  Cor. 

bear  with  me.  to  Christ  ;  and  yet  in  present  circumstances,   xi  x 

I  wish  you  would  bear  with  a  little  of  [my]  folly, 
that  you  would  permit  a  little  of  that  boasting 
which  I  know  generally  to  be  foolish  :  and  in- 
deed I  must  entreat  you  to  bear  with  me  in  what 
may  look  thu  way,  considering  the  manner  in 
which  I  am  urged  to  it,  and  brought  under  an 

2  For  I  am  jealous  unwilling  necessity.     For  I  am  jealous  over  you  2 
over  you  with  godly  wlth  what  X  tmst  j  mav  call  a        dl    jealousy 
jealousy:  for  I  have         ,  c     ,    .  -,  °   .    JJ  .     .    «7' 
espoused  you  to  one  anc*  *ee*  the  warmest  and  most  zealous  desires, 
husband,  that  I  may  that  I  may  present  [you  as]  a  chaste  virgin  to 
present   you    as    a  Christ  ,-a  for  I  have,  by  successfully  preaching 

Christ.  Vir£m  t0  tne  gosPe*  to  vou>  anc*  bringing  you  into  the 
engagements  of  the  Christian  covenant,  in  effect 
espoused  you  to  one  husband*  even  to  him  ; 
under  the  character  of  his  servant  and  ambas- 
sador, I  have  led  you  into  a  holy  contract  with 
him,  which  hath  been  mutually  sealed.  I  am 
therefore  exceedingly  concerned,  that  you  may 
maintain  a  pure  and  loyal  heart  to  him  who 
has  condescended  to  take  you  into  so  dear  and 
intimate  a  relation. 

3  But  I  fear  lest  by       And  I  am  the  more  solicitous  about  this,  as  3 

I  know  what  insinuating  enemies  are  endeav- 
ouring to  corrupt  you  :  for  I  fear  lest  by  any 
means,  as  in  the  first  seduction  and  ruin  of 

a  That  I  may  present  you,  &.C.]     This  is  of  the  marriage,  great  blame  would  nat- 

much  illustrated  by  recollecting,  that  there  urally  fall  upon  him. 
was  an  officer   among  the  Greeks,  whose 

business  it  was  to  educate  and  form  young  b  For  I  have  espoused  you."]    This  clause, 

women,  especially  those  of  rank  and  fig-  »pjuo<raLju>iv  yap  v/uag  m  aa^pi,   may  be  con- 

ure,   designed  for  marriage  ;  and  then  to  sidered  as  a  parenthesis  ;  and  therefore  in 

present  them  to  those  who  were  to  be  their  the  paraphrase,  I  have  transposed  it,  that 

husbands  ,*    and  if   this   officer  permitted  the  construction  may  appear  ;    £»x«  vp.*.; 

them,  through  negligence,  to  be  corrupted,  vrdL£*r»<r*t,  I  am  jealous,  &c.  —  that  I  may 

between  the  espousals  and  consummation  present  you,  &c. 

VOL.  4.  59 


45  8  Lest  they  should  be  corrupted  from  their  simplicity  : 

sect,  mankind,  the  serpent  deceived  Eve,c  our  com-  any  means,   as  the 
xvii-    mon  mother,  by  his  subtilty,  so  your  minds  should  serpentbeguiled  Eve 

be  corrupted  from  that  simplicity  which  should  through  ^"SSSS 

2  Cor      ,  /     •    J  i    r',     ■     a        ii*ii      sovour  minds  should 

xi  o'  always  be  in  us  towards  Christ*  and  which  the  be'  corrupted   from 
adulterous  mixtures  which  some  are  endeav- the  simplicity  that  is 
ouring  to  introduce  among  you,  would  greatly  m  Cnnst* 
injure. 

4  For  if  he  that  cometh  among  you  with  such       4  For  if  he  that 

extraordinary  pretences,  preach  another  Jesus,  cometh,    preacheth 

as  a  Saviour,  rohom  m -have  not preached ;  if  he  £££%££. 

can  point  out  another  Christ  who  shall  equally  ed,  or  if  ye  receive 

deserve  your  attention  and  regard  ;   or  [if]  ye  another  spirit  which  . 

receivebv  his  preaching  atiother  spirit,  which  ue  >e,  have  n,ot  receiv; 
.  •  •       ,        i  •    i  I   i  '      ed,or  another  gospel 

have  not  yet  received,  which   can  bestow  upon  wn;ch  ye  have  not 

you  gifts  superior  to  those  which  we  have  im-  accepted,  ye  might 
parted  ;  or  another  gospel,  which  ye  have  not  wel1  bear  with  Un- 
accepted, the  tidings  of  which  shall  be  equally 
happy,  evident,  and  important,  ye  might  well 
bear  with  [him.]  and  there  would  be  some  ex- 
cuse for  your  conduct ;  but  how  far  this  is  from 
being,  or  so  much  as  seeming  to  be  the  case,  I 

5  need  not  say  at  large.  Nor  will  you,  I  am      5  For  I  suppose  I 

sure,  maintain  any  such  thine:  ;    for  I  reckon  was,  not  a  wnitt  .beJ" 
.   •     i  ii         *u   \.  t  r      hind  the  very  chief- 

upon  most  certain  knowledge,  that  I  was  so  tar  est  aposties. 

from  being  inferior  in  my  discourses,  or  mira- 
cles, to  these  your  favourite  teachers,  that  I  did 
not  in  any  respect  fall  short  of  the  greatest  of  the 
apostles  ;  but  gave  you  as  evident  and  convinc- 
ing proofs  of  a  Divine  mission  as  any  church 

6  has  ever  received  from  any  one  of  them*  For  6  But  though  7*r 
if  [I  am]  unskilful  in  speech,  using  plain  and  rude  in  speech,  yet 
unpolished  language  like  that  of  a  man  of  the 

moat  ordinary  education  ;e   nevertheless  [I am] 

c  Lest  as  the  serpent  deceived  Eve,  &c]  though  a  brute,  by  eating  the  fruit  he  pro- 
From  the  instance  to  which  this  is  applied,  posed  to  her,  it  might  be  said  in  the  gene- 
viz.  that  of  the  false  apostles,  whose  sub-  ral,  that  the  false  apostles  deceived  their 
tilty  did  not  consist  so  mucli  in  crafty  followers  as  Satan  deceived  Eve,  that  is, 
arguments,  as  in  false  appearances,  by  by  false  pretences  and  insinuations, 
■winch  they  put  on  the  outward  forms  of  d  Simplicity  towards  Christ:  a.Trxolfl®' 
the  apostles  of  Christ  ;  Mr.  Rynner  infers  tmc  us ^ov  X/wrov. ]  This  implies  an  entire 
(especially  comparing  verse  14)  that  the  undivided  devotedness  to  Christ,  as  the 
subtilty  of  Satan,  when  he  deceived  Eve,  great  Husband  Christians  should  desire  t» 
consisted  in  putting  on  the  appearance  of  please,  and  from  whom  they  are  to  receive 
an  angel  of  light,  or  pretending  to  be  one  of  law  ;  and  is  with  peculiar  propriety  op- 
the  Seraphim  that  attended  on  the  She-  posed  to  that  mixture  of  Judaism  which 
chinah.  (Rynner  on  Rev.  p.  79.)  But  I  some  were  endeavouring  to  bring  in  among 
think  that  if  it  had  been  ever  so  expressly    the  Corinthians. 

said  by  Moses,  that  the  deception  lay,  as  it  e  Unskilful  in  speech~\  Ifta]*;  properly 
very  probably  might,  in  pretending  to  have  sign.fies  a  private  man,  one  that  can  speak 
received  the  faculty  of  reason  and  speech,   no  better  than  the  generality  of  his  neigh- 


And  then  he  expostulates  with  them  as  to  himself;  459 

i\ot  in  knowledge  ;  not  so  in  knowledge  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and 
but  we  have  been  tne  Divine  dispensations  which  were  introduc- 
thopoughly       made  t     •        g  t  fa  ^        respect  we  have  been 

manifest  among  you          *. .  .        „  Al  P        '  Ar  „_„ 

in  all  things.  manifest  to  you  in  all  things  ;  every  one  ot  you 

has  had  a  proof  of  this,  as  you  received  the  gos- 
pel from  me,  and  therefore  ought  not  to  question 
mv  abilities,  nor  to  prefer  another  in  opposition 
to  me. 
7  Have  I  commit-       Nothing  can  be  more  ungenerous  and  unrea-  9 
ted  an  offence  in  a-  sonable,  than  to  insinuate,  that  I  have  renounced 
basing  myself,  that  j  ;  b  •        an  apostie    bv    declining 

ve   misrht    oe  exalt-    ".'  .  °.,   ,      r    ,       \    "  n 

*d,  because  I  have  that  maintenance  which  my  brethren  generally- 
preached  to  you  the  think  it  reasonable  to  take  from  the  people 
gospel  of  God  free-  among  Vvhom  they  labour,  and  which  while  em- 
Iy  ?  ployed   for  them  they  mav  indeed   reasonably 

expect.      Have  I  then  committed  an  offence,  in 
humbling  myself  to  the  daily  cares  and  toils  of 
a  tent  maker,  that  you  may  more  effectually  fo? 
exalted  to  the  digni'tv  of  those  who   know  and 
believe  in  Christ  ?    Is  this,  after  all,  the  crime, 
that  I  have  preached  the  gospel  of  God  to  you  at 
8  I  robbed  oth.  free  cost? 
cr  churches,  taking       /  may  almost,  in  this  sense,  be  said  to  nave  8 
wages  of  them,   to  robbed  other  churches  ;  so  freelv  have  I  received 
dVAndSwhenei  was  from  them    at  least  taking  wages   as    it :  were 
present    with  you,  [of  them,]  for  waiting  upon  you;  tor  indeed  1 
and  wanted,  I  was  received  a  kind  of  stipend  from  them,  while  I 
chargeable    to    no  abode  ^  Corinth.    (Phil.  iv.  15.)    And  when  1 9 
ZT^ttf'me.  rvas  in  want,  while  present  with  you,  I  was 
the  brethren  which  chargeable  to  no  one  man  f  of  your  society,  when 
came  from  Macedo-  jncapable   of  maintaining   mvself  as  before : 
il'^slLT^fir  vriu*  was  deferent  to  me,  in  this  respect,  the 
myself  from   being  Christian  brethren  who  came  from  Macedonia, 
burdensome      xinio  supplied ;  (Phil.  iv.  10  ;)  and in  all things  I have 

kee'   myself    ^   '  keP^  atld  S°  long  aS  G°d  shallenable  me>  1 wilt 
C10  AsThe  truth  of  keep  my  self  from  being  burdens  ometoyou.     And  1 0 

bours,  being  unformed  by  the  rules  of  elo-  so  largely  in  the  gift  of  tongues ;  as  when 
quence.  And  this  is  consistent  with  that  he  was  at  Tarsus,  he  probably  learnt  a  cor- 
great  natural  pathos  which  we  find  in  the  rupt  kind  of  Greek,  spoken  by  the  mhabit- 
apostle's  writings;  so  that  there  is  no  need  ants  of  this  place  ;  for  we  have  reason  to 
of  recurring,  as  Dr.  Whitby  here  does,  to  believe,  that  as  for  any  of  the  languages 
the  supposed  impediment  in  his  speech,  which  the  apostles  had  learnt  in  a  natural 
which  allowing  it  ever  so  certain  a  fact,  way,  the  Spirit  leftthemto  speakas  before, 
could  not  properlv  be  expressed  b\  this  {  Chargeable  to  no  man  :  cv  aj0cr«{xar« 
phrase.  The  good  Archbishop  of  Cam-  cwtTsv®*.]  Beza  would  render  it,  Ivasnot 
bray  hath  a  very  pertinent  observation  on  idle  at  any  man's  expense  The  word  •.■*;;■  w 
this  expression,  in  his  excellent  Dialogues  implies  a  benumbed  inactive  state,  a  kind  of 
*f  Eloquence,  (p.  136,)  viz.  that  this  might  torpor,  to  which  no  man  seems  to  be  1??- 
well  be  the  case,  though  St.  Paul  shared  obnoxious  than  St.  Paxil. 


460      And  is  anxious  to  prevent  his  enemies  from  defaming  him* 

sect,  this  in  some  measure  I  value  myself  upon ;  so  Christ  is  in  me,  no 
xvu*  that  as  the  truth  of  Christ  is  in  ?ne,  this  boast  man  shall  stop  me  of 
~—  shall  not  be  violated,  nor  this  rule  broke  in  upon  this.boast/n5  «.  the 
*Jfii  with  respect  to  me,  at  Corinth,  or  in  all  there.  regl°nS°f  Achaia- 

gions  ofAchaia, 
11      And  why  is  it  that  I  insist  upon  this?  Is  it    11  Wherefore?  be- 

because  I  love  you  not,  and  therefore  am  unwil-  cause  I  love  you  not? 

ling  to  be  under  any  obligation  to  you?  God  God knoweth» 

blows  the  contrary,  that  you  have  a  large  share 

in  my  tenderest  affections  and  cares  ;  yea,  that 

it  was  my  desire  of  serving  you  more  effectu- 
ally, that  subjected  me  to  these  mortifications 

and  selfdenials;  for  such  they  undoubtedly  were. 

12  But  what  I  do  in  this  respect,  I  will  continue  to      12  But  what  I  do, 
do,  that  I  may  cut  off'  occasion  from  them  who  that  l  wil1  do>  that  I 
greatly  desire  an  occasion  to  reflect  upon  me,  that  may  ?!lt  off  °uc.cf  \on 
in  [the  thing  of]  rvhich  they  are  so  ready  to  boast,  £?  occ^ioff thS 
they  may  be  found  even  as  we.%     I  would  teach  wherein  they  g-lory, 
them  by  my  example,  instead  of  boasting,  that  they  may  be  found 
they  have  such  an  influence  over  you,   as  pro-  CTCn  as  we' 
cures  them  a  plentiful,  and  perhaps  splendid 
maintenance,  that  they  rather  emulate  my  dis- 
interested conduct,  and  subsist  on  their  own  la- 

13  hours.  But  I  know  they  have  no  inward  prin-  13  For  such  are 
ciple  to  bear  them  through  such  hardships  :  false  apostles,  de- 
Forsuch,  whatever  thev  pretend,  [are}  false apos-  ceitfu,1  .  workers, 
ties,  destitute  of  that  Divine  mission  which  an-  Sv^hTL^I 
imates  our  spirits  to  do,  or  to  bear,   whatever  ties  of  Christ. 

%ve  meet  in  the  course  of  our  duty ;  and  indeed 
they  are  deceitful  workers,  whatever  pains  they 
may  seem  to  take  in  their  employment ;  trans* 
forming  themselves  artfully  into  the  appearance 
of  apostles  of  Christ  by  counterfeit  forms,  which 
they  may  put  on  for  a  while,  but  which  they 

14  can  with  no  consistency  long  support.  And  14  And  no  mar- 
[it  ?s]  no  zvonder  they  assume  them  for  a  time  •  vel  J   for  Sat»n  him- 

for  Satan   himself,   in  subordination  to  whom  -self  is  transforme(* 
they  act,  can  put  on  such  deceitful  appearances,  fit  **     ^      ° 
and  wear  upon  occasion  such  a  mask  of  sanc- 
tity and  religion  in  his  attempts,  that  he  is,  as 
it  were,  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light,  and 
one  would  imagine  his  suggestions  to  be  'of  a 

€  They  might  be  found,  &-c]     The  Jews   taught »  But  it  plainly  appears,  that  what* 
It  Y11^1171  amonS  them>   "that  it  was    ever  the  false  apostles  mLht  boast  uior 

£n^g?ne«  Compare  ^  20 ;  and  1  Co,  i,  12. 


Refections  on  watchfulness  against  the  wiles  of  Satan*        461 

15  Therefore  it  is  celestial  and  Divine  original.  Therefore  [it  is]  sect. 
no  great  thing,  ^  n0  great  thing,  if  his  ministers  also,  under  his  xvu- 
SS"  influence,  be  transformed  as  ministers  of  right-  — 
ministers  of  right-  eousiiess  ;  whose  end  nevertheless  shall  be,  not  Xi  j- 
eonsness;  whose  end  according  to  their  specious  pretences,  but  ac- 
ahall  be  according  to  CQrdin„  t0  their  works  for  thev  will  find  that 
tneir  works. 

God,  upon  whose  judgment  their  final   state 

depends,  is  not  to  be  imposed  upon  by  any  of 
their  artifices. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

How  adorable  is  the  condescension  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  who  vers*, 
amidst  all  the  exalted  glories  of  his  heavenly  kingdom,  is  so 
graciously  uniting  souls  to  himself  ;  espousing  them  in  bonds  of 
everlasting  love,  that  they  may  be  for  ever  near  him,  and  receive 
the  most  endearing  communications  of  his  favour.  Much  should 
we  all  be  concerned,  that  we  mav  have  the  honour  and  blessings 
of  such  an  alliance  ;  that  being  by  profession  solemnly  espoused 
to  him,  we  may  in  the  day  of  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb,  be  pre' 
sented  chaste  and  spotless.  How  vigilant  should  they  be  who 
are  intrusted  by  him  to  treat  with  souls  about  these  espousals  ! 
How  solicitous,  that  they  may  succeed,  and  may  so  present  them 
to  Christ  ! 

Still  is  that  crafty  serpent,  whose  malignant  breath  so  soon  S 
tainted  our  common  mother,  and  all  our  happiness,  by  his  subtilty^ 
labouring  to  corrupt  our  minds  from  the  simplicity  of  true  Christ- 
ianity. Let  us  be  incessantly  watchful  against  the  artful  deceiv- 
er ;  remembering  that  his  works  and  designs  of  darkness  may 
sometimes  be  veiled  as  under  the  robes  of  an  angel  of  light,  and 
his  ministers  transformed  as  ministers  of  righteousness.  Be  there-  14,  15 
fore  sober  and  vigilant,  since  your  adversary  the  devil  adds  the 
wiliness  of  the  old  serpent,  to  the  rage  and  cruelty  of  the  roaring 
lion,  and  by  both  subserves  his  purposes  of  betraying,  or  devour- 
ing the  souls  of  men. 

Let  us  therefore  with  a  godly  jealousy  be  jealous  over  each  oth-  2 
er,  and  especially  over  ourselves  ;  and  after  the  example  of  the 
apostle  be  peculiarly  so,  when  we  are  compelled  to  say  any  thing 
to  our  own  advantage*    Let  us  endeavour  to  arm  ourselves  against 
every  surrounding  danger,  by  a  growing  regard  to  the  writings 
of  this  excellent  man,  who,  though  rude  in  speech,  was  so  far  from  6 
being  in  any  degree  deficient  in  Christian  knowledge,  that  he  was 
not  behind  the  very  chief  of  the  apostles*     There  are  those  that  5 
preach  another  gospel:  but  can  they  point  out  another  Jesus,  an-  4 
other  all  sufficient  Saviour  ?  can  they  direct  us  to  another  Spirit  P 
Let  us  hold  fast  the  doctrine  we  learn  from  his  faithful  pen  :  let 
us  follow  the  exhortations  we  receive  from  his  experienced  heart; 
and  be  ever  ready  to  imitate  him  in  that  resolute  selfdenial  which  $ 


462         The  apostle  again  apologizes  for  this  seeming  boasting  : 

sect,  he  exercised,  and  that  glorious  superiority  to  every  other  interest 

XV1K   which  he  always  shewed,  where  the  interests   of  Christ  and  of 

.        souls  were  concerned.    So  shall  we  cut  off  occasion  from  them  that 

12  see&  occasion  against  us,  and  secure  a  far  greater  happiness,  in  the 

conscious  reflection  of  our  own  minds,  as  well  as  the  expectation 

of  a  future  reward,  than  the  greatest  abundance   of  this  world 

could  have  given  us,  or  any  present  advantage  to  which  we  could 

have  sacrificed  the  views  of  conscience  and  honour. 

SECT.      XVIII. 

Farther  to  assert  his  right  as  an  apostle,  St.  Paul  commemorates  his 
labours  and  sufferings  in  the  cause  of  Christ  ;  yet  in  such  a  man- 
ner\  as  plainly  to  shew  how  disagreeable  it  was  to  him,  so  muck 
as  to  seem  to  applaud  himself  on  the  most  necessary  occasion* 
2  Cor.  XI.  16,  to  the  end. 

2  Corinthians  XL  16.  $  CoR  XI  16 

I  HAVE  said  some  things  which  may  seem  T  SAY   again,  Let 
more  to  the  advantage  of  mv  character,  than  *,  no  ™an  think  me 

a  man  would  wish   anv  thing,  which    comes  at'iol;  lf°Lherw'se» 
2  Cor.  r  ,.  ,.  i        ii  d       vet  as  a  fool  receive 

si.  16  *rom  ms  own  UPS'  or  P^n'  snould  appear,     bat  nie<  that  I  may  boast 

again  /must  say,  Let  no  man  think  me  to  be  so  myself  a  little. 

foolish  in  this  boastmg,  as  to  take  anv  pleasure 

in  commending  myself.  Let  the  provocation  I 

have  received  be  considered  ;  let  the  necessity 

of  the  circumstance,  and  the  importance  of  my 

character,  be  dulv  weighed  ;  and  you  will  sure- 
ly excuse  it.  But  if  it  must  be  otherwise  cen- 
sured, I  will  run  the  risk,  and  beseech  you,  if 

you  think  me  foolish  in  it,  as  foolish  however, 

to  receive  and  bear  with  me,  as  well  as  others, 

that  I  may  in  my  turn  at  least  boast  some  small 
If  matter.     What  I  speak  on  this  head,  I  speak  not     it  That  which  t 

after  the  Lord,  not  by  any  immediate  direction  speak,  I  speak  *>not 

or  inspiration  from  Christ ;  nor  is  it  so  evident-  afte*  the  L2rd'  ^ 
i  *  a,s  it  were  toolislilv 

ly  in  his  Spirit  as  I  could  wish,  or  so  apparent-  \n  tnis  confidence  of 
ly  conformable  to  that  example  of  modesty  and  boasting, 
humility  which  he  hath  set  us  :  but  I  speak  it, 
as  it  were,foolishly  in  this  confidence  of  boasting? 

a  Foolishly  in  this  confidence  of  boasting."]  him  into  this  tract  of  thought  and  ex- 
It  seems  indeed  not  very  just  and  natural,  pression  ;  and  though  such  apologies 
to  interpret  this,  as  spoken  by  immediate  might  seem  beneath  the  dignity  of  an 
suggestion  ;  yet,  it  being  in  present  cir-  apostle's  character,  yet  that  very  condescen- 
cumstances  very  proper  the  apostle  should  sion  is  an  excellent  and  most  useful  exam- 
speak  thus,  the  Holy  Spirit  might  by  a  gen-  pie  of  humility  to  all  Christians,  and  espec 
eral,  though  unperceived,  influence*  lead  ially  to  ministers. 


And  reminds  them  how  they  had  borne  with  his  adversaries;     463 

on  which  account  I  return  to  this  subject  again 
IS    Seeing    that  with  some  sensible  regret.      Yei  lest  my  silence 
many    glorv     after  should   be    attended    with    still  worse  conse- 
the  flesh,  I  will  glo-  quenceSi  J  think  myself  obliged,  though  with 
T^  a  s°*  strong  reluctance,  to  say,  seeing  many  boast  ac- 

cording to  the  flesh,  in  circumcision  and  Jewish 
extraction,  /  also  zoiil  boast  as  well  as  they  : 
and  truly  were  I  disposed  to  do  it  on  these  top- 
ics, you  well  know  that  no  man  could  say 
more  than  I. 

19  For  ye   suffer      And  by  the  way,  you  may  well  bear  with  fooU   19 
fools  gladly,  seeing  ishpeople,  since  y  on  [yourselves']  are  so  wondrous 

ye    yourselves     are  wise^  ancJ  *m  that  abundant  wisdom  can  cherish 
that  arrogant  temper  in  others,  and  second  it 

20  For  ye  suffer  if  with  your  high  applause.  Nay,  indeed  you  20 
a  man  bring  you  into  gQ  fa"rther  than  that,  and  not  only  endure  to 
devoufjou!  if\  man  near  your  admired  teachers  make  very  indecent 
take  of  you,  if  a  man  encomiums  upon  themselves,  buttamely  submit 
exalt  himself,   if  a  to  them,  while  they  invade  your  property,  and 
thTf  c?16  y°U  °n  ty™1111^  over  you  in  a  most  arbitrary  and  scan- 
dalous  manner.     For,  by  what  I  can  learn  of 
the  temper  of  some  among  you  in  that  respect, 
and  of  your  fond  infatuation  in  their  favour,  it 
seems  that  you  bare  it  patiently  if  a  man  enslave 
you,  and  even  trample  upon  your  liberty,  if  he 
devour  [you]  by  his  exorbitant  demands,  if  he 
take  and  seize  [on  your  possessions,]  if  he  exalt 
himself  as  if  he  were  your  supreme  and  absolute 
sovereign,  if  his  mad  passion  were  to  transport 
him  even  to  blows,  and  he  were  to  smite  you  on 
the  face \b  your  fondness  for  him  would  prevent 
your  calling  him    to  a  just  account,  and  you, 
would  find  some  way  of  excusing,  or  accommo- 
dating the  affair,  rather  than  come  to  a  breach 
with  him. 

21  I  speak  as  con-  Bo  I  speak  this  by  way  of  dishonour,  from  an  21 
ceming  reproach,  as  envjous  desire  to  derogate  from  my  superiors, 
tnoug  we  a  een  ^^  go  bring  them  down  to  my  own  level ;  as 
if  we  ourselves  were  weak  in  comparison  with 
them,  and  therefore  have  not  the  courage  to 
attempt  such  freedoms  as  they  take  ?  There 
can  surely  be  no  reason  to  suspect  that ;  for  be 

*  Smite  you  on  the  face.]     As  one  can  ority  over  the  Gentiles,  might  lead  them 

hardly  imagine,    that    the  false  apostles  to  great  insolence  of  behaviour,)  I  chose  t© 

■would  run  all  these  lengths,  (though  Dr.  paraphrase  the  words  in  such  a  latitude  as 

Whitby  well  observes,  that  the  high  con-  might  wave  the  severity  of  the  most  literal 

ceit  which  the  Jews  had  of  th«ir  supcri-  interpretation 


464«         Who  fell  greatly  short  ofhzm  in  labours  and  sufferings. 

sect,  they  ever  so  puffed  up  with  their  external  priv-  weak  :       howbeit-. 
xviiK  ileges,   I  would  have  them  to  know,  that  in  whereinsoever    any 

2  Cor  w/iatever  any  one  else  may  be  confident  in  these  foolishly,)  I  am  bold 
*i.2l  respects,  though   /  speak  it  indeed  in  folly,  /also. 
also  am  confident*  and  on  their  own  terms  could 

22  match,  or  even  exceed  them.  Are  they*  for  22  Are  they  He- 
instance,  Hebrews  by  language,  capable  of  con-  brews  ?  so  aw  I  r 
suiting  the  scriptures  in  the  original,  with  all  the  so^mT :  Sare  Uiey 
advantage  which  a  familiar  acquaintance  with  the  seed  of  Abra- 
that  tongue  from  their  childhood  can  give  them?  ham?  so  aw  I. 

so  [am]  I :  Are  they  Israelites  by  birth,  not  de- 
scended from  Esau,  or  any  other  branch  of  the 
family,  but  that  on  which  the  blessing  was  en- 
tailed ?  so  [am]  I  likewise.  Are  they  of  the 
seed  of  Abraham*  both  by  the  fathers  and  moth- 
ers side, not  proselytes, or  of  mingled  descent? 
so  [am]  I;  and  can  trace  up  as  fair  and  clear  a 
genealogy,  through  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  to 

23  the   father  of  the   faithful.     Or  if  they  would     23  Are  theymin- 

boast  in  a  manner  more  peculiarly  referring  to  isters  of  Christ  ?  (I 

the  gospel;    are  they   ministers  of  Christ  ?  I  "Peakasafool) lam 

°     r  .    Jr    7.   ,  ,     .       J .      ,  .        more  ;     in    labours 

may  seem  to  speak  joolishly  in  this  boasting  more   abundant,  in 

manner,  which  is  so  unnatural  to  me  ;  I  can-  stripes  above  meas- 

not  forbear   repeated  apologies  for  it ;  but  I  ?re> in  prisons  more 
:11  _  r         u  ..v.       r  r      -i  frequent,  in  death*; 

will  venture  to  say  here,  that  /  [am]  more  so  0ft> 

than  they :  so  far  more  than  an  ordinary  min- 
ister, that  I  am  a  chosen  apostle,  dignified  and 
distinguished  from  many  of  my  brethren  by 
more  eminent  services  :  more  abundant  in  la- 
bours now  for  a  long  series  of  years  :  'exceeding 
them  in  the  frequent  stripes  I  have  received 
en  account  of  my  singular  zeal :  more  abund- 
ant in  imprisonments,  cheerfully  resigning  my 
liberty  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  his  gospel  5 
and  often  in  deaths,  which  are  continually  sur- 
rounding me  in  the  most  horrible  forms  ;  but 
which,  by  Divine  grace,  I  have  learnt  to  meet 
and  to  vanquish  in  all  their  terrors,  animated 
by  love  to  my  Divine  Leader. 

04       I  certainly  have  endured  more  bows  than      24  Of  the  Jew* 
any  of  them   in  his  cause  ;  for  of  the  Jews  /five  times  received 
have  five  times  received*  in  their  synagogues  and  one°r  y  stnPes 
before  their  courts  of  judgment,  fori  y  [stripes] 
save  one,  according  to  the  precautions  which 
they  use,  that  they  may  not  transgress  the  pre- 
cept of  their  law,  which  limits    them  to  that 

<25  number.  (Deut.  xxv.  3.)  And  thrice  was  I  25  Thrice  was  I 
beaten  with  reds   by  the   Roman  lictors,  or  beaten    with  rods> 


For  he  had  been  stoned,  suffered  shipwreck,  &c.  46^ 

once  was  I  stoned,  beadles,  at  the  command  of  their  superior  mag-  sect. 
thrice  I  suffered  istrates.  I  have  reason  to  say,  I  have  been  in  XVU1, 
shipwreck,  a  night  ~reater  danger  of  death  than  any  of  them  :  for  ~~ 
and   a  day   I     have  °  T°  r  ,»ii/vriJ2  Cor* 

been  in  the  deep  ;  oncei  at  Lystra,  Ixvas  stoned,  and  leit  ior  dead  xi^ 
in  the  place  ;  nor  had  I  been  recovered  but  by- 
miracle.  (Acts  xiv.  19.)  Thrice  I  have  been 
shipwrecked, c  and  escaped  with  the  utmost  dif- 
ficulty from  the  rage  of  the  waves  ;  at  one  of 
which  times  I  was  reduced  to  such  extremity, 
that  I  passed  a  day  and  a  night  in  the  deep*  float- 
ing on  the  remainder  of  the  wreck,  and  just  on 
the  point  of  being  washed  away,  and  sunk, 
26  In  journeying  every  moment.  On  the  whole,  I  have  been  26 

often,   in   perils  of  in  joumies  often,  where  I  have  not  only  been 
waters,  in  penis  of  d  to  £uigLies    but  to  great  hazard  from 

robbers    in  perils  bv 
mine  own   country,  wild  beasts,  as  well  as  from  unreasonable  and 

men,  in  perils  by  the  wicked  men.     I  have  also   been  in  frequent 

heathen,  in  penis  in  dangers  from  the  depths  and  rapidity  of  several 

the  city,  m  perils  in     •    °     -       u •   u  T  v  u  ui:       I*  r 

•        r  rivers,6  which  I  have  been  obltged  to  pass  ;  I 

have  also  been  in  danger  from  the  assaults  of 
robbers,  who  have  lain  in  wait  for  me  with  a 
design  to  plunder  and  murder  me.  I  have  often 
been  in  dangers  from  [my  owii\  countrymen,  the 
Jews  ;  who  forgetting  the  mutual  ties  of  rela- 
tion by  blood,  birth,  and  religion,  have  attempt- 
ed my  life  with  unsalable  rage,  cruelly  hunt- 
ing me  from  place  to  place,  as  if  I  had  been 
some  beast  of  prey :  in  dangersfrom  the  heathen; 
who  have  often  been  stirred  up  by  the  Jews,  as 
well  as  offended  by  the  testimony  I  have  been 
obliged  to  bear  against  their  idolatries.  Every 
place  through  which  I  have  passed  has  indeed 
been  a  scene  of  perils,  and  often  of  greatextrem- 
ities  ;  so  that  I  have  been  in  dangers  in  the  city 
of  Jerusalem,  and  other  cities  :  in  dangers  in  the 

c  Thrice  have  I  been  shipwrecked]      The  of  light  and  darkness.     B-jt>&,  the  word 

wreck  at  Malta  happened  long1  after  ;  and  here  used,  and  rendered,  in  the  deep,  was 

therefore   must    at  least   have   been   the  indeed  the  name  of  a  deep  dungeon,  at 

fourth  ,-  and  had  the  inhabitants  known  it  Cyzicum,  in  the  Propontis  ;  and  Dr.  Ham- 

to  be  so,  they  would  have  been  confirmed  mond  conjectures,  that  St.  Paul  was  cast 

in  their  suspicions  of  his  being-  a  very  bad  into  it,  as  he  passed  from  Troas  to  that 

man  ;  but  this  remarkably  shews  us  that  a  city  ;  but  I  think  the  other  interpretation 

series  of  what  the  world  calls  misfortunes  more  easy  and  natural, 
from  the  hand  of  Providence,   may  befall 
the  best  and  worthiest  of  mankind.  e  In  dangers  from  rivers.']      To  render 

d  Passed  a  day  and  a  night  in  the  deep.]  irol&f/.ov,  waters,  as  we  do,  is  confounding 

A  vv^a^iv^rendered  a  day  and  a  night,)  these  hazards  with  those  he  endured  in  the 

signifies  a  natural  day,  including  the  hours  sea,  in  a  very  improper  manner. 

vol.  4.  60 


466  Had  been  in  labour,  and  toil,  and  wctchings  often  ; 

sect,  xvilderness,  while  laboriously  traversing  many  the  wilderness,    in 
xvm.  dreary  and  inhospitable  deserts  in  pursuit  of  perils  m  the  sea,  m 
Tl      my  apostolical  work  :    in  dangers  of  the  sea  ;  brethren™0"** 
xi.  26  wnere  I  have  encountered  many  a  storm,  be- 
sides those  in  which,  as  I  observed  before,  I 
suffered  shipwreck  ;  and  where  I   have  some- 
times been  beset  by  pirates  :   And  though  it  be 
shameful  to  say  it,  yet  it  is  most  certainly  true, 
that  I  have  frequently  been  in  very  formidable 
dangers  among  false  brethren*  who,  amidst  all 
the  most  specious  pretensions  of  love  and  affec- 
tion, have  been  secretly  watching  for  opportu- 
nities to  expose,  and,  if  possible,  to  destroy 
me  ;  or  at  least  to  ruin  my  usefulness,  still 
dearer  to  me  than  my  life. 

27  I  have  been  for  a  long  series  of  years  engaged  27  In  weariness 
in  strenuous  labour,  and  fatiguing  toil,*  almost  and  painfulness,  in 
incessant ;  so  that  the  end  of  one  has  presently  patchings  often,  in 
,  ,,..  r  .  Tii  hunger  and  thirst,  in. 
been  the  beginning  of  another  :  I  have  been,  fastings  often,  in col.i 
in  xvatchings,  often  obliged  to  add  the  fatigues  and  nakedness. 

of  the  night  to  those  of  the  day,  either  in  extra- 
ordinary devotion,  which  hath  kept  mine  eyes 
waking,  while  others  have  slept  ;  or  in  preach- 
ing to  those  who  have  pressed  in  upon  me  to 
hear  the  gospel  as  privately  as  possible  ;  or  by 
corresponding  with  Christian  churches  who 
needed  my  advice,  by  which  I  have  lost  the 
rest  of  many  nights  in  my  long  journies  ;  or 
in  other  circumstances  into  which  Providence 
hath  called  me.  I  have  often  known  what  hun- 
ger and  thirst  mean,  have  been  in  fastings  often, 
not  having  had  even  the  necessaries  of  life  at 
hand.  And  at  the  same  time,  I  have  frequently 
been  exposed  to  the  severity  of  rigorous  sea- 
sons, in  cold  and  even  nakedness  too  ;h  not  hav- 
ing convenient  clothing  to  cover  me,  or  com- 

28  fortable  habitation  to  repose  myself  in.  All  this,  28  Besides  those 
beside  foreign  affairs,  that  daily  combination, 

f  False  brethren."]     Perhaps  he  mentions  does  this  give  us  of  the  apostle's  fidelity 

:hese  last  as  apprehending  peculiar  dan-  and  zeal  !   It  is  to  die  warm  in  a  good  and 

ger  from  their  efforts  among  the  Corinth-  noble  cause.     How  hard  was  it  for  a  man 

ians.  of  a  genteel  and  liberal  education,   as  St. 

s  In  labour  and  toil."]  The  latter  of  the  Paul  was,  to  bear  such   rigours,  and  to 

words  here  used  /«;£&©*,  is  more  express-  wander  about  like  a  vagabond,   hungry, 

ive  than  the  former  wir©1.      It  signifies  and   almost  naked,   yet  coming  into  the 

not  onh  strenuous  labour,  but  such  as  pro-  presence  of  persons  in  high  life,  andspeak- 

ceeds  to  a  degree  of  fatigue.  ing  in  large  and  various  assemblies  on  mat- 

b  Cold  and  nakedness.'}     What  an  idea  ters  of  the  utmost  importance. 


and  he  had  the  care  of  all  the  churches  upon  him.  4£7 

things  that  are  with*  that  does,  as  it  were,  make  up  an  assembly,  the  sect- 
out,  that  which  coin-  care  0f  all  the  churches  abroad,  whose  concerns  xv,ii- 
the  caT  oTallle  »"  rushing  in  upon  me  every  day}  with  such  — 
churches.  impetuositv,  that  they  sometimes  are  ready  not  xi    28 

29  Who  is  weak,  only  to  confound,   but  to  overbear  me.        Nor  29 
and  I  am  not  weak  ?  j  concerned  only  for  whole  communities, 
who.is  offended,  and  ,  e  .  J  ,     . 

1  burn  not  ?  but   tor  particular  persons  too,  as  soon  as  tneir 

circumstances  are  known  to  me  ;  so  that  I  may 
say,  Who  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  too  P  Like 
a  tenderly  compassionate  friend,  I  feel  my  own 
spirits  readv  to  fail,  when  I  sec  my  brethren 
sink  around  me.  Who  is  offended,  so  as  to  be 
led  into  sin  by  the  rashness  and  uncharitable- 
ness  of  others,  and  lam  not,  as  it  were,  fired  with 
grief  and  indignation,  to  see  such  a  dishonour 
brought  upon  religion,  and  with  zeal,  if  possi- 
ble, to  redress  the  grievance  ?k 

30  If  I  must  needs      If  f<  is  necessary  to  boast,  and  I  am  heartily  30 
glory,  I  will  glory  of  sorry  that  it  is,  I  will  however,   boast  of  those 
the  things  which  con-  things  which  relate  to  my  infirmities  ;  as  I  know 
cern  mine  infirmities.    ,  .  °        ,  c  ^      J      '   u„«.  „~  ~f«.D~  .,.««„„ 

this  tenderness  ot  temper,  that  so  otten  weeps 

and  trembles,  and  glows  with  such  strong  emo- 
tions, on  what  some  may  think  trivial  occa- 
sions, will  be  esteemed  by  them  ;  yet  of  these 
only,  and  of  those  sufferings  which  show  the 
weakness  of  human  nature,  and  my  need  of  sup- 
port from  Christ;  of  these  alone  have  I  hitherto 
presumed  to  speak  :  nor  do  I  feign,  or  aggra- 

31  The  God  and  vate  any  thing.  Far  from  that,  the  God  and  31 
Father  of  our  Lord  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  even  he,  the 
Jesus  Christ,  which  £ternal  Majesty  of  heaven  and  earth,  who  is 

is  blessed  forever-  "  ,J  ,     J         .      .       r   ,         ^  ,. 

more,  knoweth  that  ever  blessed,  knoweth  that  I  do  not  lie,  or  in  any 
I  lie  not.  degree   transgress  the  strictest  boundaries  of 

truth. 

32  In   Damascus       And  I  cannot  forbear  adding  one  circum-  32 

stance  more,  to  illustrate  the  early  dangers  to 
which  I  was  exposed,  as  soon  as  I  engaged  in 
the  Christian  cause,  and  the  remarkable  inter- 

i  Hushing  In  upon  me  every  day.~\     The  Saurin  would  render  it,  what  besieges  mi 

original  phrase  is  very  emphatical,   »  in-  daily.     Saurin's  Sermons,   Vol.  X.  p-  163. 

Tv?3L<ri(    /ux     >i    x*3-'    yut^Av-     'E7ri<Tvs-ct.<ri<;  Edit.  1749. 

properly  signifies  a  tumult  or  crowd  of  k  Who  is  offended,  and  I  am  not  fred  >J 
people  rising  up  against  a  man  at  once,  So  <arugxp*i  properly  signifies.  It  ma) 
and  ready  to  bear  him  down.  This,  the  perhaps,  in  this  connection,  allude  to  the 
version  I  have  given,  hints  at  better  than  sudden  hurry  of  spirits  into  which  a  man 
our  own,  which  neither  expresses  number  is  put  by  the  dangerous  fall  of  a  per- 
nor violence.  But  there  is  still  an  imper-  son  he  tenderly  loves,  especially  wbfen 
fection  which  I  endeavoured  as  well  as  I  occasioned  by  the  carelessness  and  foil; 
could,  to   «upply  by  the  paraphrase.     Mr.  of  another. 


468  Refections  upon  St,  PauPs  account  of  his  labours  and  sufferings, 

sect,  position  of  Providence  in  my  favour,  which  I  the  governor  under 
xviii.   would  never  forget.     I  mean,  that  when  I  was  Aretas  the  King  kept 

.  ,     P  *  r\  the  city  of  the  Da- 

"         Z7i  Damascus}  about  three  years  after  my  con-  mascei/es  whhilgar. 

•    «g  version,  the  governor,  orethnarch,  under  Khig  rison,  desirous  to  ap- 
.  Areta*,  set  a  guard  at  every  gate  of  the  city  o/>*ehend  me  : 
the  Damascenes,  being  determined,  if  possible,  to 
seize  me ;  in  compliance  with  the  solicitations 
of  the  Jews,  who  endeavoured  by  any  means  to 
make  me  odious  to  the  government,  and  to  crush 
my  usefulness  in  the  bud,  if  not  immediately 
33  to  destroy  mv  life  itself.     And  I  was  let  down,     33  And  through  a 
through  a  window,  in  a  basket*  from  a  house  window  in  J  ba^et 
which  stood  by  the  wall  of  the  city,  and  happily  ^hTwall/Ld^cap7 
escaped  from  his  hands ;  and  by  the  continued  ed  his  hands, 
care  of  the  same  Providence  remain  unto  this 
day,   and  see   the    many  contrivances   of  my 
enemies  for  my  destruction,  turned  into  disap- 
pointment and  shame. 

IMPROVEMENT. 

Surely  we  have  reason  to  be  thankful,  in  some  degree,  for 
verse  tnat  providential  permission  to  which  it  was  owing  that  this 
16--18  blessed  apostle  was  brought  under  the  unwilling  necessity  of 
boasting  ;  to  which  his  modesty  subinits  with  such  genuine  and 
becoming  regret :  we  had  otherwise  lost  some  very  valuable  frag- 
ments of  sacred  history,  which  it  becomes  us  to  gather  up  with 
respect.  We  are  indeed  elsewhere  informed,  concerning  several 
of  his  labours,  stripes,  and  imprisonments  ;  but  how  frequent,  and 
above  measure  they  were,  we  had  never  known,  if  he  had  not 
23  been  urged  thus  to  plead  them  with  the  Corinthians,  and  so  to 
represent  them  to  us.  What  a  life  was  St,  PauPs  amidst  so 
many  injuries  and  hardships  !  Land  and  sea,  every  country* 
every  city,  almost  every  society  of  men,  seemed  to  be  in  a  com- 
bination against  him,  to  make  his  life  wretched  ;  and  amidst 
all  the  rigours  and  severities  of  toils  and  walchings,  hunger  and 
26  thirst,  cold  and  nakedness,  he  felt,  and  particularly  complained  of 
the  treatment  he  received  from  false  brethren.  Yet  thus  sur- 
rounded, and  as  we  should  from  the  detail  be  ready  to  say,  thus 
overwhelmed,  with  so  many  and  so  various  miseries,  he  was  yet 
happy  in  the  favour  of  God,  in  the  presence  of  Christ :  unspeak- 
ably happv  in  the  cheerful  views  of  approaching  glory,  and  in  all 
that  abundant  usefulness  with  which  a  gracious  God  was  pleased 
to  honour  him.     Whilst  his  benevolent  heart  was  pained,  it  was 

5  In  Damascus,  &c.]  This  probably  hap-   years  in  Arabia.     Compare  Acts  ix.  23— 
pened,  not  when  he  was  first  converted,    26,  with  Gal.  L  16—18. 
but  when   he  had  preached  about  three 


The  apostle  says,  it  was  not  expedient  to  glory  :  469 

also  comforted  ;  and  with  the  care  of  all  the  churches  pressing  sect. 
upon  him,  and  with  all  that  he  felt  from  particular  persons,  still  xviii- 
was  his  voice  in  tune  for  praise;  and  he  hardly  ever  begins  an 
epistle,  without  such  a  burst  of  it  in  some  of  his  first  lines,  as  2srse 
locks  like  one  of  the  songs  of  heaven.     O  glorious  efFect  of  real 
Christianity,  which  every  inferior  minister,  yea,  and  every  pri- 
vate Christian,  to   this  day  feels,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in 
which  his  character  resembles  that  of  this  holy  champion  of  our 
Divine  faith  ! 

But  O  !  how  unlike  his  hath  been  the  character  of  many  who 
have  borne  themselves  highest  on  their  pretended  claims  to  the 
most  extraordinary  powers,  by  a  succession  from  him  and  his 
brethren  !  What  tyrannical  insults  !  What  exorbitant  oppres-  20 
sions  !  What  base  methods  to  enslave  the  conscience,  the  prop- 
erties, and  the  persons  of  m»jn,  whom  they  should  have  respect- 
ed and  loved  as  their  brethren,  whom  they  should  have  cher- 
ished even  as  their  children  !  S  i  that  one  would  imagine  they 
had  taken  the  picture  which  St.  Paul  here  draws  of  the  false 
apostles,  as  a  model  of  their  own  conduct  ;  while  they  have  per- 
haps denied  the  title  of  ministers  of  Christ  to  those  who  have 
much  more  resembled  the  dispositions  and  circumstances  of 2S 
this  his  most  faithful  ambassador.  O  that  this  might  only  be  the 
infamy  of  the  Popish  clergy,  with  whose  cruel  and  usurping 
practices  such  censures  may  seem  best  to  suit  !  Or  rather, 
would  to  God  it  were  no  longer  even  theirs.  May  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  blessed  for  evermore,  pour  31 
out  a  better  spirit  upon  all  who  profess  themselves  the  servants 
of  his  Son  !  That  they,  whose  business  it  is  to  call  others  to  Christ, 
mav  themselves  first  come,  and  learn  of  him,  w ho  is  meek  and 
lowly  of  heart ;  whose  yoke  is  .so  easy,  and  his  burden  so  light,  that 
it  is  astonishing,  that  any  who  have  themselves  felt  it,should  ever 
think  of  binding  on  others,  burdens  heavy  and  hard  to  be  borne. 

SECT.     XIX. 

The  apostle  goes  on,  with  great  plainness  and  freedom,  yet  at  the 
same  time  with  great  modesty,  to  give  an  account  of  some  extra- 
ordinary revelations  which  he  had  received  from  God,  and  of 
those  experiences  which  taught  him  to  glory  even  in  his  infirm- 
ities.    2  Cor.  XII.  1—10. 

2  Cor.  XII.  1.  2    CORINTHIANS    XII.  1. 

TT  is  riot  expedient  T  HAVE  spoken  with  some  freedom  in  the  sect. 

to  f0riOTe,^0Uitle?ii        PrecedinS  discourse  of  my  labours  and  suf-    xix- 

g-ory.         wi    ferjngS  jn  tne  Christian  cause;  but   whatever 

they   have   been,  /  well  know,  that  it  is  not  2Jj°[' 
expedient  for  me  to  boast  ;  nor  would  I  by  any 


470  Tet  that  he  knew  a  man  in  Christ, 

sect,  means  indulge  myself  in  such  a  practice  ;  nev-  come  to  visions  and 
xix-    ertheless*  with  the  precautions  I  have  already  revelations    of   the 

advanced,  and  with  those  good  purposes  con- 
xii.  1  tinually  in  view,  that  have  led  me  so  far  out  of 

my  common  manner  of  speaking,  /  will  now 

come  to  sav  something  of  those  visions  and  rev- 

elations  of  the  Lord  with  which  his  unworthy 

servant  has,  by  his  astonishing  grace  and  con- 

2  descension,  been  favoured.        I  hardly  indeed     2  I  knew  a  man 

know  how  to  mention  a  name  so  undeserving  in  Christ  above  four - 

,  .  .  ,     -    T      .,,         u  teen      vears     ago   ; 

as  my  own,  in  this  connection  ;   but  I  will  ven-  (wnether     in     the 

ture  in  the  general  to  say,  that  /  well  knew  a  body,  I  cannot  tell  ; 

certain  man  in  Christ  ;b  one  who  esteems  it  his  or   whether   out  ot 

highest  honour  to  belong  to  such  a  Master  ,  g^CSS 

who  though  he  hath  hitherto  thought  proper  to 

conceal   it,   was  remarkably   indulged    in  this 

respect,  above  fourteen  years  ago.     Whether  he 

was  then  in  the  body,  during  that  extraordinary 

ecstacy,  I  know  not  ;  or  for  a  time  taken  out  of 

the  body,  so  that  only  the   principle  of  animal 

life  remained  in  it,  /  know  not.c  God  only  knows 

how  that  was  ;  nor  is  it  of  any  importance  too 

curiously  to  search   into  such  a  circumstance. 

He  had  at  least  no  consciousness  of  any  thing 

that  passed  about  him  at  that  time,  and  all  his 

sensations  were  as  entirely  ceased,   as   if  his 

union  with  the  body  had  been  broken.     Such 

a  Nevertheless.']     The  apostle's  speaking  different  from  the  trance  mentioned  Acts 

of  his  visions  and  revelations,  which  indeed  ix.  9,  with  which  some  have  confounded 

did  him  the  highest  honour,  could  not  be  it.     Dr.  Benson  thinks  this  glorious  re pre - 

a  proof  that  lie   was  determined  not  to  sentation  was  made  to  him  while  he  was 

boast.     It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  y*g  praying  in  the   temple,   in   that  journey, 

cannot  have  its  usual  signification,  and  be  Acts  xi.  30,   chap.  xxii.  17,  and  intended 

rendered  for.     Our  translators  take  it  for  to  encourage  him  against  the  difficulties 

a  mere  expletive,  and  therefore  omit  it.     I  he  was  to  encounter  in  preaching  the  gos- 

have  ventured  to  render  it  nevertheless,  as  pel  to   the   Gentiles.     Bens-  Prop.  Vol  II. 

it  is  certain  it  has  often  various  significa-  p.  7.     See  Vol  III.  sect  50,  note  a. 
tions,    and  must  have    this   signification        c  Whether  in  the  body,  &c.]     As  St  Paul 

here,  if  it  express  any  thing.     The  force  must  know  his  body  was  not  actually  dead, 

of  but  in  this  connection  would   be  the  during  this  trance,   but   that   the    animal 

same  with  nevertheless.  motion  of  his  heart  and  lungs  continued,  it 

b  A  certain  man  in  Christ  ]      He   must  would  lead  one  to  imagine,  that  he  really 

undoubtedly  mean  himself,  or  the  whole  apprehended  the  principle  of  animal  life 

article  had  been  quite  foreign  to  his  pur-  to  be  something  distinct  from  the  rational 

pose.      It  appears  from  hence,    that  the  soul,  which  he  calls  himself.     It  appears 

apostle  had  concealed  this   extraordinary  at  least,  that  he  lost  all  consciousness  of 

event  fourteen  years ;    and  if  this  epistle  any  thing  about  him   at  that  time  ;   and 

was  written  about  the  year  58,  as  we  sup-  what  the  presence  of  an  immaterial  soul 

pose  it  was,  this  vision  must  have  fallen  in  a  body  can  be,  distinct  from  the  capaci- 

out  in  the  year  44,  which   was  so   long  ty  of  perceiving  by  it,  and  acting  upon  it. 

after  his  conversion,   as  to  prove  it  quite  I  am  yet  to  learn. 


above  fourteen  years  before  caught  up  into  the  third  heaven,    471 

such  an  one  caught  an  one,  I  sav,  I  did  most  intimately  know,  who  sect. 
upto  the  third  hea-  was.  snatched  tip  even  into  the  third  heaven,  the    ax- 
seat  of  the  Divine  glory,  and  the  place  where  — — * 
Christ  dwelleth  at  the  Father's  right  hand,  hav-  ^5°£ 
ing  all  the   celestial  principalities  and  powers 
3  And  I  knew  such  in  humble  subjection  to  him.  Yea,  /say,  I  3 

a  man,  (whether  in i  even  knew  such  a  man,  whether  in  the  bodu,or 
the  bodv,  or   out   ot  r.      ,     ,      T  ^    .  T  , 

the  body,  I  cannot  out  °J  the  body,  I  now  say  not,  because  I  know 
tell:  Godknoweth,)  not :  God  knoweth ;  and  let  him  have  the  glory 
of  supporting  his  life  in  so  extraordinary  a  cir- 
4  How  thathe  was  cumstance,  which  ever  mightbe  the  case.  And  4 
caught  up  into  par-  I  know,  that  having  been  thus  entertained  with 
adise,  and  heard  thege  visions  f  h  third  heave  on  wh;  h 
unspeakable   words,  . 

which  it  is  not  lawful  good  men  are  to  enter  alter  the  resurrection, 

fhr  a  man  to  utter,  lest  he  should  be  impatient  under  the  delay  of 
his  part  of  the  glory  there,  he  zuas  also  caught 
up  into  paradise ,d  that  garden  of  God  which  is 
the  seat  of  happy  spirits  in  the  intermediate 
state,  and  during  their  separation  from  the 
body  :  where  he  had  the  pleasure  of  an  inter- 
view with  many  of  the  pious  dead,  and  heard 
among  them  unutterable  words,  expressive  of 
their  sublime  ideas,  which  he  was  there  taught 
to  understand.  But  the  language  was  such  as 
it  is  not  lawful  or  possible  e  for  man  to  utter ; 
we  have  no  terms  of  speech  fit  to  express  such 
conceptions,  nor  would  it  be  consistent  with  the 
schemes  of  Providence,  which  require  that  we 
should  be  conducted  by  faith,  rather  than  by 
sight,  to  suffer  such  circumstances  as  these  to 
be  revealed  to  the  inhabitants  of  mortal  flesh. 
5  Of  such  an  one  In  such  an  one,  therefore,  whoever  he  be,  Iwill  5 
will  I  glory  :  yet  of  venture  to  boast,  so  far  as  to  say,  that  he  re- 
myself  1  will  not  ceivtci  a  pecuiiar  honour  from  our  great  Lord, 
rfory,    but  in  mine  »       .  .   ■■  ■•  ,     ' 

infirmities.  anc*  *or  tne  timei  was  made,  as  it  were,  another 

man   by   it.     But   in  myself,  Iwill  not  boast , 

d  Also  caught  up  into  paradise]  I  have  Different  divines  have  conjecturedvery  dif- 
followed  Bishop  Bull's  interpretation  of  ferently  concerning  these  things  ;  of  whick 
these  words,  in  the  distinction  he  makes  I  suppose  they  know  nothing.  But  Mr. 
between  the  third  heaven  and  paradise  See  Fleming's  conjecture,  that  he  was  instruct- 
his  Works,Vo\.  I  Serm.  3,  p  89  To  which  ed  in  the  doctrine  of  the  first  resurrection  ,- 
Dr.  Whitby  agrees,  who  also  supposes  and  Mr.  JVhiston's,  that  he  was  instructed 
this  not  merely  a  vision,  as  I  think  it  was,  in  the  grand  secrets  contained  in  the  apos 
but  a  reality ;  which  if  St.  Paul  had  thought  tolical  constitutions  revealed  to  the  eleven  in 
it  he  must  surely  have  concluded  that  he  the  chamber  on  Sion,  and  not  to  be  publicly 
was  not  then  in  the  body.  disclosed  till  many  ages  after  ;  may  serve 

e    Lawful  or  possible.']     I  think,  with    as  specimens  of  the  rest.     Whist'.  Prim. 
Witsiusj  that  *?<a  may  comprehend  both.    Christianity,  Vol  III.  p.  3?. 


472  But  lest  he  should  be  exalted  above  measure, 

sect,  unless  it  be  in  my  infirmities,  in  those  things        6  For  though  J. 
six     which  carry  the  marks  of  weakness,  which  yet  would  desire  to  gio- 

.  .  *  ....  ,  i_i     rv,   1  shall  not  be  a 

" in  a  certain  connection  will  appear  honourable  ^ol ,   for  j  wm  say 

2  ?°g  too.     For  if  I  should  resolve  to  boast  a  little  on  the  truth  :  but  now  I 
the  occasion  I  have  mentioned,  I  shall  not  upon  forbear,  lest  any  man 
the  whole  be  foolish  ,  though  it  be  generally  so,  ^*thfcta™ 
considering   the    particular   circumstances   in  seeth  me  to  be,  or 
which  I  am  :  for  I  speak  nothing  but  the  strict-  that  he   heareth  cf 
est  truth,  how  strange  soever  it  may  seem.  me- 
But  I  forbear  to  insist  largely  upon  it,  lest  any 
one  should  esteem  me  above  what  he  sees  to  be  in 
me,  or,  having  a  fair  opportunity  of  learning 
my  true  character,  hears  ofme;  for  instead  of 
arrogating  to  myself  any  undeserved  regards, 
I  would  rather  decline  them,  and  should  be 
secretly  grieved  and  ashamed  if  they  were  paid 
to  me. 
7       I  have  indeed  had  my  peculiar  privileges  :    7  And  lest  I  should 
but  alas,  I  have  my  infirmities,  and  my  temp-  be    exalted    above 

tations  too.       And  lest  I  should  be  too  much  ele-  mkeasure  through  the 

,      .  ,     ,        ,         ,  c    ,  ..  abundance    of     the 

vatedwtth  the  abundance  01  those  extraordinary  revelations,      there 

revelations  of  which  I  have  been  speaking,  the  re  was  given  to  me  a 

ivas  given  me,  that  is,  it  pleased  God  to  appoint  t!lorn  ,n  t!le  flesh, 
m-   ..•  u'   u  •    r    1     *u    ^  the  messenger  of  Sa- 

to me  an  affliction,  which  was  so  painful,  that  tan  to  buffet  me,  lest 
it  was  like  a  pointed  thorn  in  the  flesh?  contin-  I  should  be  exalted 
ually  piercing  and  wounding  me  ;  and  this  in  above  measure, 
such   circumstances,  that  one  would  think  it 
had  been  intended  on  purpose,  that  the  messen- 
ger and  apostle  of  Satan,   the   false   teachers 
whom  I  have  been  describing  (chap.  xi.  lb — 
15)   under  that  character,  might  from  thence 
take  occasion  to  buffet  and  upbraid  me  :  that  I, 
being  subject  to  such  disorders,  though  natu- 
rally resulting  from  the  manner  in  which  my 
nerves  were  impressed  by  this  ecstacy,  might 

{  A  thorn  in  the  jlesh .]     How  much  this  glories,  affected  the  system  of  his  7ierve; 

thorn  in  St.  Paul's  flesh  has  perplexed  and  in   such  a  manner,   as  to  occasion   some 

disquieted  comme?itators,  they  who  have  paralytic  symptoms,    and    particularly   a 

conversed  much  with  them,  know  but  too  stammering  in  his  speech,    and  perhaps 

well.      Many  have  understood  it  of  bodily  some    ridiculous  distortion  in   his  counte- 

pains  ;  and  Mr.  Baxter,  being  himself-sub-  nance,  referred  to  elsewhere  in  the  phrase 

ject  to  a  nephritic  disorder,   supposes  it  of  the  infirmity  in  his  flesh.    See  Gal.  iv.  13, 

might  be  the  stone,  or  gravel.     The  con-  14.     1  Cor.  ii.  3.     Compare  Dan.  v'iii.  27. 

jectures  of  some  of  the  ancients  are  much  As  this  might  threaten  both  his  acceptance 

grosser.     I  rather  acquiesce  in  that  inter-  and  usefulness,  it  is  no  wonder  he  was  so 

pretation  of  Dr.  Whitby,  (which  the  au-  importunate  for  its  being  removed  ;  yet 

thor  of  Miscel.  Sacra,  has   adopted,  and  being  the  attendant  and  effect  of  so  great 

taken  pains  to  illustrate,  Essay  hi.  p.  22 —  a  favour,  he  might  with  peculiar  propriety 

24,)     That  the  view  he  had  of  cdestial  speak  of  glorying  in  it. 


there  was  given  to  him  a  thorn  in  the  fiesh.  473 

not  be  excessively  exalted ;  but  might  bear  away,  sect. 
like  Jacob,  when  he  had  been  so  successfully    xix- 

wrestling  with  the  angel,  an  infirmity  in  my  " 

animal  frame,    from   which  ungenerous  and  ^°£* 
cruel  enemies  might  profanely  take  an  occasion 
to  insult  me.     (Gen.  xxxii.  25.) 
8  For  this  thing  I       This  was  indeed  at  first  so  very  grievous  and  8 

besought  the  Lord  mortifving  to  me,  and  seemed  to  have  so  un- 

thnce,  that  it  mierht  r  " 

depart  from  me.  nappy  an  aspect  upon  my  acceptance  and  use- 
fulness, as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  that  /  was 
very  importunate  in  my  petitions  that  it  might 
be  removed,  and  besought  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
thrice  on  the  occasion,  entreating  him  that,  if  it 
were  his  blessed  will,  it  might  totally  depart 
from  me,  or  at  least  be  moderated  in  some  con- 
9  And  he  said  unto  siderable  degree.      And  my  praver  was  not  in  9 

me>  .My  Sracue  is  vain  ;  for,  though  he  did  not  entirely  and  fully 
sufficient  for  thee  :  .     ,    ,  °  .  .  ,  .  J    .  f" 

for  my  strength  is  indulge  my  request,  he  said  to  me,  in  great 
made  perfect  in  condescension,  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee, 
weakness.        Most  to  support  thee  under  these  trials,  though  I 

f'ratt'r'gbr^n  mv  Permit  them  to  continue*  ^ich  I  "Ow  choose  ; 

infirmities,  that  the  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect,  and  illustrated 

power  of  Christ  may  so  much  the  more,  in  the  weakness  of  the  instru- 

rest  upon  me.  mem  bv  wnich  I  work  ;  and  this  general  maxim 

will  take  place  with  respect  to  thee.     With  the 

greatest  pleasure  therefore  will  I  boast  in  my 

weaknesses,  various  as  they  are,  that  the  strength 

of  Christ  may,  as  it  were,  pitch  its  tent  upon  me,s 

10   Therefore   I  and  surround  me  on  every  side.         And  there-  lo 

take  pleasure  in  infir-  fore  J  feel  a  secret  complacency,  rather  than  anx- 

mities,  in  reproach-*7.  J    j  .      «f         .    r       ...  ,,    , 

es,  in  necessities,  in  ietv  and  terror,  in  these  infirmities,   in  all  the 

persecutions,  in  dis-  injuries  I  sustain,  in  all  the  necessities  I  endure, 

tresses  for     hrist's  'm  all  the  persecutions  with  which  I  am  assaulted, 

weaek:,f°trhenenamami  and  in  a11  the  StraitS  which  fir  Cflrist's  °ake 
strong.  press  me  on  every  part  ;  for  when  lam  weak, 

then  am  /strong:  never  do  I  feel  larger  inward 
communications  of  strength  from  him,  than 
when  I  am  most  conscious  of  my  own  weak- 
ness. Nor  do  I  esteem  any  thing  a  greater 
honour  to  me,  than  that  Christ  should  take 
occasion  to  glorify  himself  by  those  things 
whereby  I  am  humbled  and  abased. 

*  Pitch  its  tent,  kc]  That  seems  the  strong  emphasis  of  the  original  word  t*t*mnf%. 
vol.  4«  6t 


4>T4>  Reflections  on  the  revelations ,  he.  given  to  St.  Paul. 


IMPROVEMENT. 


ver^e 
10 


sect.  Well  might  the  apostle  say,  that  xvhen  he  was  weak,  then 
X1X*    xvas  he  strong  ;  for  it  is  difficult  to  tell,  when   he  expresses  a 

"*  greater  strength  of  genius,  or  of  grace,  than  while  thus  discours- 
ing of  his  own  infirmities.  How  glorious  were  those  scars  in. 
his  body  which  were  the  marks  of  his  sufferings  for  Christ ;  and 
those  tremblings  and  distortions  of  his  nerves  which  were  the 

1  results  of  those  bright  visions  of  the  Lord  which  brought  do  vn 
heaven  to  earth,  and  had  for  the  time  equalled  a  mortal  man  with 

7  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect ;  yea,  almost  with  the  angels 
of  God  ! 

3  Transported  with  the  sacred  impulse,  he  could  scarcely  tell 
whether  he  were  in  the  body  or  out  of  it  ;  but  he  testified,  that 

4  the  things  which  he  saw  and  heard  were  unutterable.  Let  us 
not  repine,  that  he  recollected  and  recorded  nothing  more  par- 
ticular concerning  what  passed  before  the  eye  of  his  mind,  when 
that  of  the  bodv  was  closed.  These  celestial  raptures  were  in- 
tended to  confirm  his  faith,  and  consequently  likewise  to  confirm 
ours  ;  but  not  to  amuse  our  curiosity.     If  the  earth  be  full  of  the 

~  goodness  of  the  Lord,  how  much  more  the  third  heaven,  where  he 
holds  his  highest  court !  Nor  shall  the  intermediate  state  of  souls 
want  its  proper  enjoyments  and  blessings.  Assuredly  therefore 
believing  these  things,  let  us  wait  God's  time  for  a  more  particu- 
lar knowledge  of  them  ;  and  when  called  of  him  to  go  forth  and 
receive  this  inheritance,  like  genuine  children  of  Abraham,  obey, 
though  zve  know  not  particularly  whither  we  go.     (Heb.  xi.  8.) 

7  We  see  the  danger  of  spiritual  pride,  from  which  even  St.  Paul 
himself  was  not  secure.  One  would  have  imagined,  that  such  a 
view  of  the  celestial  world  should  in  itself  have  been  sufficient  to 
have  humbled  him,  during  all  the  remainder  of  the  longest  life  : 
and  vet  it  is  evident,  that  God  saw  there  was  some  danger,  lest 
pride  should  be  cherished  by  that  which  seemed  so  proper  to 
destroy  it  :  therefore  was  there  given  him  a  thorn  in  the  flesh. 
And  by  how  many  thorns  are  the  most  distinguished  Christians 
often  pierced  f  Let  them  bless  God,  if  thereby  they  are  humbled 
too,  even  though  the  messengers  and  instruments  of  Satan  should 
from  thence  take  occasion  to  buffet  them. 

In  all  our  exigencies,  extremities,  and  complaints,  let  us  apply 

8  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  that  blessed  Redeemer,  who  intercedes 
before  it,  for  proper  assistance  and  relief.  Nor  let  us  be  discour- 
aged, though  the  first  or  second  address  should  seem  to  be  dis- 
regarded :  the  third  or  fourth  may  be  successful.  And  what,  if 
we  do  not  succeed  to  our  wish  in  the  immediate  answer  ?  Let  it 
content  us,  that  we  may  be  assured  by  Christ  of  the  sufficiency  of 

9  his  grace.     In  our  weakness  he  can  illustrate  his  strength.     And 


He  was  not  behind  the  chief  of  the  apostles.  475 

in  that  view  too  mav  we  glory  in  our  infirmities.     For  surely  sect. 
the  honour  of  our  Divine  Master,   in  our   deepest  humiliation,  x,x- 
ought  to  give  us  much  more  jnv,  than  to  see  ourselves  ever  so  _ 
much  admired  and  extolled.      But,  O  blrssed  Jesus,  how  much  N' 
of  thy  strength  must  be  manifested  in  us,  to  teach  our  vain  and 
selfish  hearts  a  lesson,  which  at  the  very  first  proposal  appears 
so  reasonable,  if  considered  in  speculation  alone  ?   Lord  increase 
our  faith  !   Increase  our  humility  !   So  shalt  thou  have  the  glory 
in  all  thou  givest,  and  in  all  thou  deniest  us,  and  in  all  the  strug- 
gles and  trials  to  which  thou  mavest  appoint  us  ;  and  in  which, 
for  thy  sake,  we  will  take  pleasure" 

SECT.     XX. 

The  apostle  vindicates  the  frankness,  sincerity \  and  tenderness  of 
his  conduct,  and  his  visible  superiority  to  all  secular  considera- 
tions, in  all  his  dealings  with  the  church  at  Corinth.  2  Cor. 
XII.  11,  to  the  end. 

2  Cor    XII   11  2    CORINTHIANS    XII.    11. 

I  \M  become  a  fool  TT  may  be  indeed,  my  brethren,  that  lam  SECT- 
in    glorying  :  ye  JL    become  foolish  in  boasting,  as  I  have  done    ' 

have  compelled  me:  above:  but  if  it  be  so,  you  will  consider  where  2Cor 
for  I   ought  to  have    ,        ,  ,  ,.  -^        J  ,        i  •      z  *"° ; 

been  commended  of  tne  blame  lies.     For  you,  by  the  manner  in  xu.  11 
you  :  for  in  nothing  which  some  of  you,  to  whom  I  am  now  speak- 
am  I  behind  the  ve-  \n^  have  behaved  vourselves,  mav  be  said  to 
Sough  I  be ZmZ  ^  compelled  me  io  do  it    even  against  my 
will.   In  which  you  are  peculiarly  inexcusable  ; 
for  I  ought  indeed  to  have  been  commended  by  you, 
rather  than  to  have  foundany  necessity  of  plead- 
ing with  you,  in  the  manner  I  have  done  ;  for 
J  have  in  no  respect  whatsoever,  failed  to  equal 
the  most  excellent  of  the  apostles,  though  I  am 
myself  nothing  in  the  account  of  some  ;  nor  in- 
deed am  I  any  thing  in  reality  without  the  aids 
of  Divine  grace  and  assistance,  nor  would  I 
assume  to   myself  any   glory  from  what  that 
12  Truly  the  signs  hath  made  me.     Yet  truly  God  has  been  pleas-  12 
ef  an   apostle  were  e(i  to  communicate   of  his   bounties  to   me  in 
raThpa^ncf,y  in  such  a  degree,  that  the  signs  of  an  apostle  were 
signs,  and  wonders,  produced  among  you  in  a  variety  of  most  con- 
and  mighty  deeds,      vincing  miracjjbs  ;   miracles,    by   which  I   was 
not  puffed  up,  but  which  were  wrought  in  all 
patience,  in   the  midst  of  this  unreasonable  op- 
position  I    met  with,   notwithstanding    these 
signs,  and  wonders,  and  powers,  which  awak- 
ened the  amazement  of  all  that  beheld.     Nor 


476  He  would  gladly  spend,  and  be  spent  for  them* 

sect,  did  I  exert  these  miraculous  powers  inchastis- 
xx-    ing  the  irregular,  but  chose  rather,  if  it  were 

'  possible,  to  conquer  by  love  and  by  benefits. 

xii  °13      ^nc*  y°u  know  that  I  conferred  many  bene-      13  For  what  is  it 
fits  '.for  in  what  one  respect  were  ye  inferior  to  wnerein     >e    were 
the  rest  of  the  church*  planted  by  the  other  ^Xs,  *„^ 
apostles,  unless  yt  were  in  this,]  that  I  myself  bethel  myself  was 
xvas  not  burdensome  to   you,  by  taking  any    ac-  not   burdensome  to 
knowledgment  for   my  labours?   No,   not  so  yo^  forgive  me  this 
much  as  a  subsistence  among  vou  at  your  ex- 
pense.    Forgive  me,  I  beseech  you,  this  great 
injury  :  for  I  think,  I  hardly  need  to  ask  you 
forgiveness  on  any  other  account. 

14  Behold  now,  this  is  the  third  time  1 am  ready  14  Behold,  the 
to  come  to  you,  having  been  disappointed  twice  tllird  time  *  am  rea* 
before.  (1  tor  xvi.  5  ,  2  Cor.  i  15,  16.)  Nev-  &*  ^  ^l 
ertheles»,  I  zvzll  not  now  be,  m  the  sense  I  have  burdensome  to  you  ; 
mentioned,  burdensome  to  you,  for  God  knows,  *br  I  seek  not  yours, 
I  seek  not  your  possessions,  but  yourselves.  If  I  b.u!; ,  you  :  ^?T  ihe 
can  but  be  instrumental  in  promoting  your  sal-  tok^up  forgthe  pa- 
vation,  and  at  the  same  time  secure  your  filial  rents,  but  the  pa- 
love  and  affection,  I  shall  think  myself  happy,  ^ents  for  the  chi1' 
though  I  reap  not  the  least  personal  advantage 

from  your  property,  where  it  is  most  abundant. 
For  it  is  not  fit,  that  the  children  should  lay  up 
treasure  for  the  parents,  but  the  parents  for  the 
children.  I  therefore,  being  your  spiritual 
father,  will  communicate  to  vou  such  treasures 
as  I  have,   and  will  not  desire  to  share  vours. 

15  For  I  will  with  the  greatest  pleasure  spend,  and  15  And  I  will  very 
be  spent  for  your  souls  ;  I  will  gladly  exhaust  gladly  spend  and  be 
my  strength,  and  put  myself  to  any  expense  EoSSy 
too,  in  order  to  promote  this  ;  though  the  con-  n0ve  you,  the  less  I 
sequence  of  all  should  be,  that  the  more  abund-  °e  loved. 

antly  1  love  you,  the  less  I  am  loved  by  you. 
How  unkind  soever  your  returns  may  be,  if 
you  should  treat  me  like  those  perverse  crea- 
tures who  take  a  pleasure  in  tormenting  them 
that  love  them  best,  yet  shall  you  still  find  me 
a  sincere  friend  to  your  best  interests.  (Com- 
pare 2  Tim.  ii.  10  ;    1  Thess.  ii.  8.) 

16  But  I  know,  some  will  be  ready  to  object  to     16  But  be  it  so,  I 
all  this  ;  as   what  will  not  envy^and  falsehood  did  not  burden  you  : 
suggest,  where  there  is  any  interest  in  fixing  an  er\7tyf  f  caugh^yo? 
odium?  let   it  be  so,  I  did  not  indeed  myself  with  guile. 
burden  you,nor  demand  subsistence  among  you 

as  my  right ;  but  perhaps  it  will  be  insinuated, 
that  being  subtle  I  took  you  in  by  an  artifice. 


All  that  he  spoke  wis  for  tf  eir  edification.  477 

making  ot!><Ts  the  instruments  of  my  merce-  sect. 
nary  principles,  while  I  appeared  myself  so  dis-    xx- 
interested.    I  answer,  by  appealing  to  plain  fact,  ~ ~ 
17  Did  I  make  a  Did  I  make  a  prey  of  you,  by  any  one  whom  I  Xl\°{j 
gain  of  you  by  any  of  sent  t0  you  wjth  anv  message  from  me,  or  who 
them  whom    I  sent  *  ,  ,°    .  ,  :,     . 

unto  you?  came  to  me   about   any    business   while  I  was 

resident  among  you  ?  Name  the  man,  if  you 
can,  on  whom  there  is  reason  to  fix  any  such 
suspicion.  I  defy  the  boldest  of  mine  enemies 
to  allege,  v  hat  must  recoil  on   himself  with 

18  I  desired  Titus,  so  much  infamy.     I  know,  that  I  entreated  Ti-  18 
and  with  him  I  sent  tus  to  m&ke  you  a  visit,  and  with  [him]  I  sent  a 
abiMther    Did  Titus  ,        -  i  i_-  i_     • 

make  a  gain  of  you  ?  orotner^  to  keep  him  company  on  the  journey. 

walked  we  not  in  the  Did  Titus  then  make  a  gain  of  you?  Did  we 
same  spirit  ?  walked  not  walk   in  the  same  spirit,  [and]  in  the  same 

«ePs0»  m  ^  Same  8teP*  P     Did  not  a11  his  actions  resemble  mine. 
as  formed  upon  the  same  principles  of  strict 

integrity,  and  generous  friendship  ? 

19  Again,  think      Again,  do  you  think  that  we  make  any  apology  1 9 
you  that  we  excuse  f0  y0U^  ancj  endeavour  to  amuse  you  with  mere 
ourselves  unto  you  ?  t  •  r,-,.       , 

we  speak  before  God  words,  mentioning  Titus  s  coming  to  excuse 

in  Christ :  but  ive  do  my  own  absence  ?  In  the  sight  of  God  we  speak 
all  things,  dearly  be-  as  those  who  know  he  is  witness  to  every  action 
loved,  foryour  edi- and    word  .     ye^   that    he    knQWS   ^    secre(. 

springs  of  aifection  which  actuate  our  hearts  ; 
and  we  speak  as  those  that  are  in  Christ  by  a 
solemn  profession  of  his  religion,  and  should 
abhor  any  thing  which  might  bring  a  reflection 
upon  it.  And  all  things  that  we  say,  when  we 
are  endeavouring  to  reconcile  your  minds  to 
us,  are  not  for  our  own  sake,  but  [we  speak] 
beloved,  for  your  edification  ;  that  by  removing 
your  prejudices  against  us,  we  may  be  capable 
of  being  more  serviceable  to  you  in  your  most 

20  For  I  fear, lest  important  interests.     For  /am  really  distress-  20 
when  I  come,  I  shall  ecj  on  thjs  account,  and  sadlv  fear,  lest  by  any 
not  find  you  such  as  ,         T  '     •  v  i         ^  r  1 1 

I  would,  and  that  I  means  tvnen  I  come  unto  you  with  an  heart  full 
shall  be  found  un-  of  Christian  tenderness,  and  with  all  imagina- 
to  you  such  as  ye  ble  readiness  to  do  mv  utmost  to  comfort  and 

fcdS£#!£ refresh  vour  sPirits' ishm,ld  not  findy°u  such 

as  I  could  wish  ;  and  that  I  should  be  found  by 
you  such  as  ye  would  not  wish  I  should  be.  I 
fear  I  shall  have  some  work  before  me  of  a  very 
ungrateful  kind,  and  which  I  would  by  all 
means  desire,  if  possible,  by  this  admonition 
to  prevent.  For  I  am  very  apprehensive,  lest 
[there  should  be]  contentions^  arising  from  secret 


478      Reflections  on  St.  Paul's  disinterested  and  prudent  conduct. 

and  very  unbecoming  emulations,2-  and  growing  wraths,strifes,  back- 
up to  transports  of  wraths,  strifes,  where  there  bitings,  whisperings, 
is  a  clashing  either  of  opinions  or  secular  inter-  swellin£s»  tumults : 
sij  OQ  ests  ;    which  will  tend   to  produce   open  re* 
pro  aches  or  secret  whisperings,  to  the  manifest 
prejudice  of  each  other's  character ;  the  inward 
swellings  of  pride  and  ambition,  or  perhaps  the 
open  confusion  of  riots  and  tumults,  by  which 
your  cause  in  general  will  be  exposed  to  public 
21  contempt  :      I  And]  indeed  on  the  whole,  I  am     21  And  lest  whea 
very  apprehensive,  lest  my  God  should  humble  l  come    again,   my 

and  mortify  me  when  I  come  amon?  uou  a?ain  :  God  willhumble  me 
.1     .        J       •   • .     »       ,  ,  ,  \  -7.         <51         .  among  you,  and  that 

so  that  my  spirit  should  be  even  dejected  and  i  shal!  bewail  many 
broken,    on   account  of  the   sad  change  which  which  have  sinned 
hath   passed  since   I  left  Corinth  ;    and  lest  I already»    and    have 
should  find  cause  to  mourn  over  many  who  have  llncl^Mn^sst  and  fort 
sinned  already,  and  who,  though  several  others  nication,  and  lasciv- 
have  been  wrought  upon  bv  my  admonitions,  fousness  which  they 
have  not  repented  of  the  uncleanness  andfornica-  have  committed- 
tions,  and  lasciviousness,  xvhich  they  have  com- 
mitted ;  against  whom,  therefore,  I  fear  I  shall 
find  myself  obliged,  in  virtue  of  my  office,  to 
pass  such  censures,  as  it  pains  and  pierces  my 
heart  so  much  as  to  think  of. 


IMPROVEMENT. 

v,erse  How  amiable  was  the  goodness  of  the  apostle,  in  adding  all 
^patience  to  those  signs  of  his  Divine  mission,  which  were  with 
so  much  splendour  given  among  the  Corinthians,  when  there 
were  so  many  things  to  have  excused,  or  rather  to  have  vindi- 
cated his  severity.  Such  meekness  had  he  learned  of  Christ, 
such  does  he  teach  to  succeeding  ministers  and  private  Christ- 
ians.    How  disinterested  was  his  behaviour  in  every  part  of  it; 

14  not  seeking  their  substance,  but  their  souls  !  And  indeed  what  is 
the  greatest  gain,  which  avarice,  in  its  most  artful  and  success- 
ful forms,  can  make  of  the  ministry,  when  compared  with  zvin- 
ning  souls  to  Christ,  and  bringing  them  into  the  zvay  of  salva- 
tion P    Who,  that  deserves  the  name  of  a  Minister,  would  not 

15  gladly  sacrifice  the  views  of  worldly  interest  to  this,  and  rejoice 
in  an  opportunity  of  spending  and  of  being  spent  for  this  ? 

Yet  we  see,  that  even  this  cannot  always  command  the  returns 
of  love  ;  but  the  love,  as  well  as  the  praise,  of  men,  is,  in  com- 

•  Contentions,  emulations,  &c]  All  these  therefore  he,  in  a  very  artful  manner, 
were  the  natural  consequences  of  those  de-  gives  thi6  solemn  warning  with  relation 
hates  which  had  arisen  among  them  ;  and  tt  them. 


The  apostle  again  mentions  his  design  of  coming  to  them,       479 

parison,  a  matter  of  small  importance.    It  will  surely  engage  the  sect. 
approbation  of  God  ;  and  all  the  slights  and  injuries  over  which      x 

this  benevolent  disposition    triumphs,   will   be   remembered  by  

him,  with  proportionable  tokens  of  his  gracious  acceptance.  vcrse 

Happy  was  that  prudence  which  made  the  proof  ot  integrity  16, 18 
so  clear,  and  the  appeal  to  the  whole  world  so  confident,  as  it  here 
appears.  So  may  we  avoid  every  appearance  of  any  thing  which 
might  beget  a  suspicion  of  sinister  designs,  that  we  may  vindicate 
ourselves  from  everv  such  insinuation,  with  the  noble  freedom  of 
those  who  are  approved  to  God,  and  the  consciences  of  men.  To  19 
preserve  this,  may  we  always  speak  and  act  as  before  God,  in 
Christ,  and  do  all  things,  not  for  the  gratification  of  our  own  hu- 
mour, or  advancement  of  our  secular  interest,  but  for  the  edifi- 
cation of  others. 

The  ministers  of  the  gospel  cannot  but  be  humbled,  when  any  29 
thing  contrary  to  the  rules  and  genius  of  it  is  to  be  found  among 
the  people  of  their  care  and  charge  ;  whether  they  be  pollutions 
©f  the  flesh,  or  of  the  spirit :  and  they  may  be  in  some  instances 
as  •  ffectually  mortified  and  distressed,  by  debates,  envyings, 
strifes,  backbiting*,  and  whisperings,  as  by  uncleanness,fornication,  21 
and  lasciviousness.  But  when  any  of  these  things  occur,  as  it  is 
to  be  feared  that  in  most  Christian  societies,  or  at  least  in  such 
as  are  considerable  for  their  numbers,  they  sometimes  will ;  let 
it  be  remembered  that  they  happen  by  the  permission  of  Provi- 
dence. God  hath  his  wise  ends  in  suffering  what  is  indeed  so 
lamentable  :  thus  humbling  the  shepherd,  that  the  flock  may  be 
further  edified  ;  that  he  may  approve  his  fidelity  in  more  vigor- 
ous efforts  for  reformation ;  and  may  not  be  excessively  exalted  by 
that  better  success,  wherewith,  in  other  instances,  God  may 
crown  his  endeavours. 

SECT.      XXI. 

The  apostle  concludes  his  epistle  ivith  assuring  the  Corinthians 
very  tenderly,  how  much  it  would  grieve  him  to  be  obliged  to 
shoiv  his  apostolic  power,  by  inflicting  any  miraculous  punish- 
ment on  those  xvho  continued  to  oppose  him  ;  subjoining  at  the 
end  of  all  proper  salutations,  and  his  solemn  benediction.  2  Cor. 
XIII.  1,  throughout. 

2  Co*.  XIII.  l.  TT     T  2  Corinthians  XIII.  1. 

THIS  is  the  third  T>  UT  I  will  return  now  from  that  digression  SEC^ 
time  I  am  com-  Jj   which  hath  carried  me  away  from  what  XXI 
I  was  entering  upon  before.     [It  is]  now,  as  I  2  Cor 
«aid,   (chap.  xii.  14,)  the  third  time,  that  I  tell  xiij.  1 


480  And  declares,  that  then  he  would  not  spare  them, 

sect-  you,  lam  coming  to  you  ;a  and  as  several  crses  ing  to  you*    In  the 

^     will  come  before  me  on  which  it  will  be  neces-  ™outh  .fof  two  .  °* 

three  witnesses  snaH 
— "  sarv  to  give  mv  judgment,  I  assure  you,  I  shall  every  word  be  estafe- 
-•  j  think  mvself  obliged  to  proceed  on  that  reason-  lished. 
able  maxim  in  the  Jewish  constitution,  (Numb. 
xxxv.  30  ;   Deut.  xvii.  6  ;  chap.  xix.  15,)  that 
every  word,  or  thing,  admitted  for  evidence  in 
the  decision,  shall  be  established  by  the  concur- 
rence of  what  cometh  from  the  mouth  of  two  or 

2  three   credible  witnesses.     And  you  will  re-     2  I  told  you  be- 

member  that  I  have  formerly  foretold  you,  and  ^i"^" 

do  j or et ell  it  now  again,  as  if  I  were  present  the  the  second  time,  and 

second  time  in  person  ;  and  being  absent  in  bo-  being  absent  now  I 

dv,  but  not  in  spirit,  I  now  write  to  those  that  write  to  them  which 
,  -  .  f      i         »     •  li  i  heretofore  have  sin- 

have  sinned  already  in  any  scandalous  and  ag-  ned  and  to  an  oth- 

gravated  manner,  and  to  all  the  rest,  that  they  er,  that  if  I  come  a- 
may  take  notice  of  it,  and  be  filled  with  a  sa-  gain,I  will  not  sparer, 
cred  awe,  that  if  I  come  again,  I  will  not  spare 
[you,h]  as  I  have  hitherto  done  ;  but  am  deter- 
mined, by  the  Divine  permission,  to  animad- 
vert upon  notorious  offenders,  by  the  exertion 
of  that  miraculous  power  with  which  God  has 

3  endowed  me.     Since,  after  all  the  evidence  you      3  Since  ye  seek 

have  alreadv  had,  some  of  you  are  so  strangely  a   proof  of    Christ 

unreasonable,  as  to  seek  a  further  proof of Christ  sp.e.akJnf     in     mref 

j .       1      1  •    o    •   •     •  "  r  /   J      1  which  to  vou  ward 

speaking  by  his  spirit  in  me,  even  or  the  author-  is  not  weak,  but  is 

ity  of  that  glorious  and  almighty  Saviour,  who  mighty  in  you. 

is  not  weak  towards  you,  but  powerful  among 

you  by  what  he  has  already  wrought,c  you  may 

at  length  have  such  demonstrations  of  it,  as 

4-  may  perhaps  cost  some  of  you  dear.       For       4    For     though 

though  he  was  once  crucified  as  through  a  state  he    was     crucified 

a  The  third  time  I  tell  you  2"  am  coming  :  confirmation   of  the  veracity  of  the  apos- 

r^flov  v*to  t^x0!**-1-]     So  the   words  may  ties,    that     when    factions    were    raised 

be  taken,  though  I  own  them  ambiguous,  against  them,  they  used  none  of  the  arts 

Perhaps  this  may  intimate,  that  this  was  of  flattery,  however  necessary  they  might 

the  third  epistle  he  had  wrote  to  thein,  in  seem  ;  but  depended  on  the  force  of  a 

which  he  had   mentioned  his  purpose  of  miraculous   power    to    reduce  offenders  ; 

coming,  but  we  cannot  certainly  infer  it.  which  it  would  have  been  a  most  absurd 

He  seems  here  to  resume  the  sentence  he  thing  to  have  pretended  to,  if  they  had 

had  begun,  chap  xii.  14.     Such  interrup-  not  really  been  conscious  to  themselves 

tions  are  frequent  in  St.  Paul,  and  in  many  that   it    was    engaged    in    their    favour, 

other  writers  who   have  not  a  regard  to  Burnet  on  the  Art.  p.  62.     See  1  Cor.  iv.  21, 

an   artificial  dress,    and  do  not  stand  to  ?iote{ 

correct  every  little  inaccuracy,  but  abound  c  Already  wrought  ]    This  may,  as  Mr, 

in  quickness  and  variety   of  thought,  as  Cradock  and  others  observe,  very  prob- 

Mr  Locke  justly  observes.  ably    refer  to  some  miraculous    punish- 

b  /  vtill  not  spare  you.]    It  is  (as  Bishop  ment  inflicted  lately  on  the  incestuou^- 

Burnet    very    justly    observes)   a  great  Corinthian 


They  should examine ',  whether  they  were  in  the  faith,  481 

through    weakness,  of  xveakness,  submitting  to  those  infirmities  of  sect. 
yet  he  liveth  by  the  mortal  .flesh,  which  put  him    into  the  hands    xxi- 

power  of  God :  for  _r  r  •  j  .  ,  .  .- 

we  also  are  weak  in  °*   hls  enemies,  and  waving  the  exertion  of  — - 
him,   but  we  shall  that  miraculous  energy,  by  which  he-  could  so  J^»  J* 
live  with  him  by  the  soon    have    rescued    himself,    and   destroyed 
warTyo°i   °°d  t0*  them  *  nevertheless,  he  now  liveth  by  the  power 
of  God  the  Father,  whereby  he  obtained  a  glo- 
rious resurrection,  and  is  now  ascended  to  a 
seat  of  uncontrouled  and  universal  authority. 
And  thus  we  his  apostles,  though  we  are  also 
weak  in  him,  and  to  them  who  regard  only  ex- 
ternal appearances,    mav  seem  contemptible, 
nevertheless,  shall  live  with  him  by  the  power  of 
God,  manifested  to  yon  in  our  favour,  to  give  a 
kind  of  resurrection  to  that  apostolical  author- 
ity which  may  have  seemed  for  a  while  dor- 
mant and  dead. 

5  Examine  your-      You  examine  and  try  me  ;  but  let  me  ad-  5 

b^i'nthetuh; prove  monish  you  to  turn  the  search  inward,  and  to 
your  own  selves  :  examine  and  try  yourselves,  that  j  e  may  cer- 
know  ye  not  your  tainly  know,  whether  ye  are  in  the  faith,  whether 
own  selves,  how  that  ye  be  true  Christians  or  not.  For  if  you  on  a 
Jesus    Christ   is    in  J     •    .  •  c     ,  .v    .  ,<    , 

you,  except  ye  be  strict  inquiry  hnd  that  you  are,  you  will  therein, 

reprobates  ?  find  a  proof  of  my  being  a  true  apostle  ;  as  it 

is  by  means  of  my  extraordinary  gift  that  you 
are  become  so.  Prove  yourselves,^  my  breth- 
ren, whether  you  can,  or  cannot  stand  the  test. 
Do  you  not  knozv  yourselves,  when  the  subject 
of  knowledge  lies  so  near  you,  and  is  always 
before  your  eye  1  Are  you  not  sensible  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  dwelling  in  you  by  the  sancti- 
fying and  transforming  influences  of  his  Spirit ; 
unless  ye  are  mere  nominal  Christians,  and  such 
as,  whatever  your  gifts  be,  will  finally  be  dis- 
approved*  and  rejected,    as  reprobate  silver, 

6  But  I  trust  that  that  will  not  stand  the  touchstone  ?      But  what-  6 
ye  shall  know  that  ever  fce  the  case  Qf  any  Qf  you?  j  hope  yf,  shall 

batesT0  n°    repr°"  soon  know  that  we  are  not  disapproved,  and 
have   not  lostf   our  evidence  of   the  Divine 

d  Examine  yourselves — prove  yourselves']  presses  the  sense  with  great  propriety  ;  but 
Whether  you  be  cf  sx/^o/,  such  as  can  stand  as  the  apostle  supposes  this  to  be  some- 
the  test;  or  ctSoKijuot,  such  as  cannot-,  for  thing- which  would  prove  that  Christ  was 
that  is  the  proper  import  of  the  word  not  dwelling1  with  and  among  them,  it 
which  we  render  reprobates.  The  differ-  seems  that  it  must  be  extended  to  the 
ence  between  ten^^di,  and  SiKifxa-^Qt^  sense  given  in  the  paraphrase, 
seems  to  be  gradual  :  examine  and  thor-  f  Have  not  lost,  &o]  It  seems  that 
oughly  prove.  the  possibility  of  losing  extraordinary  gifts 

e  Unless  ye  are  disapproved."]  Dr.  Guyse  by  the  abuse  of  them,  is  finely  insinuated 
paraphrases  the  words  u  /u»  rt  afcKi/uot  in  this  oblique  manner  ;  and  it  might,  if 
tTiy  "  unless  there  be  something-  very  dis-  rightly  understood,  have  its  weight  with 
approveable  in  you  »"  and  it  certainly  ex-  many  of  them . 

vol,  4.  62 


482         that  they  might  have  aproofofhis  apostolical  authority. 

sect,  presence  and  approbation.       But  I  am  far  from      7  Now  I  pray  tp 

xxi-    desirincrto produce  such  evidences  of  itas  would  G?,d  that  ye  do  no 
_  i  •  '  i  i  „i     .    revil  ;      not  that  we 

2  Cor  be  gnevous  to  >TOU  i   and  can  truly  say,   that  i  should    appear   ap, 
xiii.  7  w*sh  t0  God  ye  may  do  no  evil  in  any  respect,  proved,  but  that  ye 

and  not  that  we  may  be  manifested  [as]  approved,  should  do  that  winch. 

by  such  awful   methods  as  those  to  which   I  ^repiM"" 

refer  :  but  on  the  contrary,  that  ye  may  do  what 

is  good,  beautiful,  and  amiable,  that  which  will 

adorn  your    profession  in   the  most  effectual 

manner  ;    though  we  should  be  as  if  we  were 

disapproved,  and  upon  a  level  with  those  who 

have  no  testimonials  of  an  extraordinary  mis- 
3  sion  to  produce.     For  we  are  not  able  to  do  any      8  For  we  can  de 

thing- against  the  interest  of  that  important  sys-  nothing  against  the 

tern  of  truth  which  God  hath  intrusted  us  with  ;  J™£>    but  for  the 

but  must  strenuously  act  for  the  service  of  the 

truth,  and  support  of  the  gospel,  and  not  act  by 

personal  inclinations  and  affections,  of  resent- 

mentontheone  hand, or  tenderness  on  the  other. 

9      I  wish  the  regularity  of  your  behaviour  at  all     9  For  we  are  glae 

events,   as   I  declared  above  ;  for  we  rejoice,  when  we  are  weak, 

*  ;  u  .  „.•        and  ye  are  strong  : 

when  we  are  weak,  or  seem  so  by  not  exerting  andthisais0wewish, 

any  miraculous  powers  to  the  purposes  we  have  cw>zyourperfectior 
hinted  ;  and  when  ye,  our  dear  converts  and 
brethren,  are  stro?ig  in  gifts  and  graces  in  faith, 
and  good  works  :  and  this  also  we  wish  [even] 
your  being  set  in  perfect  good  order. s  Your 
entire  reformation  would  give  us  the  greatest 
pleasure  imaginable,  a  pleasure  far  beyond 
what  we  could  derive  from  the  most  astonish- 
ing interpositions  of  God,  to  chastise  those 
*°  that  rebel  against  us.  Therefore  upon  the        10  Therefore   I 

whole,  I  write  these  things  thus  largely  being  write  these  things 
absent,  that  when  I  am  present,  I  may  not  be  ^-t,  lest  be- 
obliged  to  act  severely  according  to  the  Divine  use  sharpness,  ac- 
and  extraordinary  power  which  the  Lord  Jesus  cording  to  the  power 
Christ  hath  ?iven  me,  for  the  edification  of  the  which  the  Lord  hatk 
,  ^ .  r  i  •        i         i"  i  r      given  me  to  edifica- 

several  members  or  his  church,  and  not  jor  gon   an(i  not  t0  de- 

the  destruction  of  men's  lives  and  comforts,  struction. 
And  therefore  it  is  that  I  give  you  this  warn- 
ing ;  in  order  to  prevent  what  would  otherwise 
be  grievous  to  myself,  as  well  as  to  you. 
11       As  for  what  remains,  my  dear  brethren,  fare-      11  Finally,  breth- 
xvell ;  and  may  all  joy  and  happiness  ever  attend  ren>  farewell.     Be 
you.     And  that  this  may  be  the  case,  let  it  be 

8  Being- 'set  in  perfect  good  order."]    This  I   though  something  considerable  had  been, 
think  the  import  of  kclIa^ktiv,  that  perfect   done  towards  it. 
^formation  which  was  not  yet  wrought, 


The  apostle  gives  them  his  solemnlenedtction.  483 

perfect,  be  of  good  your  great  care,  that  ye  may  be  perfect,  that  ye  sr_CT. 
comfort,  be  of  one  mav  arrive  at  the  highest  degrees  ot"  goodness.    *»• 
5l£o£5i£  Mayyouallfcc0m/ort«/with  those  strong  con-  — 
and  peace    shall  be  solations  which  true  Christianity  suggests,  and  "...' 
with  you.  exhorted   and  animated  by  the  instructions   it    i\ 

inculcates.  Attend  to  the  same  thing*1  pursue 
with  the  greatest  unanimity  of  heart,  and  in- 
tenseness  of  affection,  that  which  ought  to  be 
the  great  end  of  all  our  schemes  and  designs, 
the  care  of  glorifying  God,  and  adorning  the 
gospel.  And  as  you  have,  in  some  instances, 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  how  essential  it  is  to 
true  Christianity,  that  its  professors  should  ab- 
stain from  mutual  injuries,  and  cultivate  un- 
feigned friendship, let  me  urge  it  upon  you  that 
ye  be  peaceful,  candid  and  affectionate  in  your 
sentiments  ;  and  the  God  of  love  and  peace  will 
graciously  own  you  as  his  children,  and  be  fa- 
vourably with  you,  and  fix  his  residence  among 

12  Greet  one  an- you.        And   in    token  of  this  entire  harmonv,  12 
other  with  an  holy  and  endeared  affection,   salute  each  other   ac- 

K.13S. 

cording  to  the  custom  of  your  assemblies,  with 
an  holy  kiss  as  a  proper  expression  of  the  pur- 

13  All  the  saints  e st  and  most  ardentlove.     All  the  .va2?zte,thatis,  13 
salute  you.  the  Christians  here,  in  the  place  from  whence 

I  now  write,  salute  you  with  the  sincerest  affec- 
tion,  and  will  always  rejoice  to  hear  of  your 
peace,  prosperity,  and  edification. 
14  The  grace  of  the      I  conclude   all  with   my   most   affectionate  14 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  good  wishes  for  vou  ;  even  that  the  perpetual 
and  the  love  of  God,  favour  0f  the  jford  Jesus   Christ}  the   great 
and  the  communion»/TT       ,      y  .        ,         .     s  ,  .,    .        rr 

of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Head  ot  the  church,  in  whom  all  the  fulness 
be  with  you  all.  of  grace  dwells  ;  and  the  constant  and  peculiar 
Amen,  love  of  God  the  Father,  and  the  most  abundant 

communion  ind  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
the  richest  anointings  of  his  gifts  and  graces, 
may  [be]  xvith  you,  and  rest  upon  you  all  con- 
tinually, henceforth  and  forever.  Amen  :  may- 
God  ratify  the  important  wish,  so  as  to  answer 
and  exceed  your  most  exalted  hopes. 

w  Attend  to  the  same  thing."]     So,  to  ctvlo  makes  a  great  part  of  the  idea,)  it  may  be 

$govf/7£  should  undoubtedl)    be  rendered,  less  easy  to  distinguish  it  from  the  com- 

rather  than  be  of  one  mind ;  which  in  some  munion  of  the  Spirit.     It  is  with  great  rea- 

respects  might  have  been  impossible.    See  son,  that  this  comprehensive  and  instruc- 

my  Sermon  on  Candour  and   Unanimity,  p.  tive    benediction  is  pronounced  just  before. 

S,  and  Phil.  ii.  2,  and  note  there.  our  assemblies  for  public  worship  are  dis- 
missed ;  and  it  is  a  very  indecent  thing  to 

*  Favour  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.]     I  see  so  many  quitting  them,  or  getting  into 

express  X*^  by  favour  here  ;  for  if  grace  postures  of  remove,  before  this  short  scn- 

ke  taken  for  sanctifying  influences  com-  tence  can  be  ended.    Compare  Numb,  vi, 

municated  from  Christ,  (which  to  be  sare  26,  27- 


434<  Rejections  on  the  concluding1  section* 


IMPROVEMENT. 

$&gt.  Adored  be  the  name  of  that  compassionate  Redeemer,  who 
was  once  crucified  as  through  weakness  ;  and  when  he  could  have 
•—  commanded  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angeh  to  his  rescue, 
Aers^  voluntarily  submitted  to  be  seized  and  bound,  like  an  helpless 
mortal,  subject  to  superior  force,  and  thus  led  away  to  torture 
and  death  !  He  lives  for  ever  by  the  potver  of  God,  by  a  life  de- 
rived from  him  :  may  we,  weak  as  we  are  in  ourselves,  live 
through  him  to  all  the  purposes  of  the  Christian  life. 

And  that  this  life   may  nourish  abundantly,  let  us  be  often 

5  engaged  to  examine  ourselves ;  since  it  will  be  so  great  a  scandal, 
and  so  great  a  snare,  to  be  strangers  at  home.  Do  we  not  indeed 
after  all  knozv  ourselves  f  Let  us  search,  whether  Jesus  Christ  be 

6  in  us  f  Whether  he  be  formed  in  our  hearts,  whether  he  live 
and  act  in  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit  ?  Else  shall  we  be  treated  as 
reprobate  silver,  shall  be  justly  rejected  of  God,  and  no  gifts 
or  privileges  will  avail  us.  Having  gained  the  sure  evidences 
of  sincere  goodness  in  ourselves,  we  may,  with  the  greater 
cheerfulness  and  confidence,  pray  for  cur  brethren  ;  and  let  us 

7  offer  the  apostle'' s  petition  for  them,  that  they  may  do  no  evil,  but 
every  thing  that  is  just  and  honourable,  beautiful  and  lovely  : 
never  desiring  to  exalt  ourselves  on  the  mistakes   and  follies  of 

9  others  ;  but  on  the  contrary,  wishing  their  perfection,  and 
labouring  to  the  utmost  to  promote  it. 

How  charming  a  spirit  breathes  in  those  sentences  in  which 
the  apostle  takes  his  leave  of  the  Corinthians  !  So  much  wisdom 
11, 12  and  goodness,  that  one  is  almost  grieved,  that  he  who  bids  fare- 
zve/l  in  such  an  engaging  manner,  does  it  so  soon*  Let  us  how- 
ever bear  his  parting  words  in  mind.  When  ministers  are  leav- 
ing those  among  whom  they  have  laboured,  when  Christian 
friends  are  separated  from  each  other,  let  this  be  their  common 
petition  and  care,  that  they  may  be  improved  and  comforted; 
that  unanimity  and  peace  may  prevail  and  increase  ;  and  that  the 
God-of  peace  may  be  with  them  all :  tnat  he  may  be  with  them  in 
those  happy  effects,  and  blessed  operations,  which  will  be  the 
result  of  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
13  How  often  hath  this  comprehensive  benediction  been  pro- 
nounced ?  Let  us  study  it  more  and  more  ;  that  we  may  value 
it  proportionabiy,  that  we  set  ourselves  to  deliver,  or  to  receive 
it,  with  a  becoming  solemnity  ;  with  eyes  and  hearts  lifted  up 
to  God,  who,  when  out  of  Zion  he  commandeth  the  blessing,  be- 
stows in  it  life  for  evermore.     Amen  I 

F.ND   OF    THE    FOURTH    VOI.UMF 


mm 


BS2340  .D64  1807  v.4 

The  family  expositor;  or,  A  paraphrase 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00029  2815 


fo  .r 


fetft 


m 


mm 


'.A' 


-:■■.  -vAV 


